A fallen dawn

第1話 what we are willing to pursue

At dawn, Peng Yao woke up from her deep sleep. After a good night's sleep, she curled her lips and showed a happy smile. She sat in front of the dilapidated wooden table and put on her makeup in front of the mirror. From time to time, her eyes glanced at the blue vase on the right side of the bronze mirror. It was originally an ordinary vase, but today it was beautiful because of the plum blossoms in the vase. Peng Yao couldn't help but take a deep breath, and the faint fragrance of plum blossoms filled her nose, making her pretty face slightly rosy, making her even more unique.

　　These plum blossoms were given to me by Senior Brother Ling himself yesterday.

　　On the cold earth with snow falling, she could not forget the warm and generous hands of her senior brother Ling.

　　I have been away from home for ten years, and only Senior Brother Ling has been with me all the way.

　　Peng Yao opened the wooden door with a smile on her face. Outside, the wind and snow were pouring down on her. Peng Yao sighed to herself, "I really don't want to go out..." She shivered slightly, then cheered up, closed the door, and walked towards the endless medicinal fields.

　　There was also an endless stream of people from other houses heading to the medicinal fields, both young and old, but all of them were girls.

　　At the end of the medicine field, there are majestic rocks with the words "Spiritual Medicine Valley" engraved on them. This is the important medicine field of Wangxian Sect.

　　The Yunwu Mountains are a continuous chain of mountains, with numerous peaks hosting several immortal cultivation sects. The Wangxian Sect is one of the top sects, with a long history and more than ten thousand disciples, making it one of the best.

　　Ten years ago, Peng Yao was only five years old. She was the daughter of an ordinary family, but she was fortunate enough to have a destiny as an immortal. At that time, she was selected into the Wangxian Sect to practice immortality along with dozens of other children in her hometown.

　　Just as the immortal gate is as deep as the sea, more than ten years have passed in the blink of an eye.

　　It’s just cultivating immortality...what kind of immortality are you cultivating?

　　Peng Yao often asked herself this question. She cried and begged not to leave her parents, but her parents, who were full of expectations, forced her to embark on the path of cultivating immortals. If she could really become an immortal, it would not disappoint them.

　　"Xiaoyao, you must take good care of these purple danluo today. There have been heavy snow and wind recently. Don't let them freeze to death. If you can't hand over this batch of herbs by the end of the month, Lao Buxiu from the Alchemy Pavilion will scold you again."

　　Peng Yao nodded with a smile: "Please rest assured, Master."

　　The middle-aged woman said with satisfaction: "If you make me worried, I will not want to be the manager of this Spiritual Medicine Valley even if you kill me."

　　"That won't work. If Master-sister just walks away and doesn't do anything, I'm afraid the headmaster will be so anxious that his hair will turn white."

　　The woman laughed: "You are teasing me, little girl. My senior brother, the sect leader, has had white hair for a long time. Haha." The woman was none other than Lin Fengdan, the junior sister of the current sect leader. She was known as Medicine Auntie by outsiders and had been alive for more than 300 years. She was second only to the elders in Wangxian Sect.

　　The woman with black hair mixed with many silver threads walked away laughing heartily, and Peng Yao slowly withdrew her gaze.

　　This is what it means to cultivate immortality. Even though you may live hundreds or thousands of years longer than ordinary people, one day you will still reach old age with white hair.

　　Although it is now the coldest time of the year, the daily routine of the Spiritual Medicine Valley has never changed. Herbs like Zidanluo are indispensable all year round because they are the main ingredient in refining Huiyuan Pills, which are an indispensable daily medicine in the sect, with the highest demand and consumption.

　　Planting purple danluo in the cold winter is several times more laborious than planting it in the spring when the flowers are in full bloom. You can't be careless at all, and Peng Yao dare not be negligent. If this batch of herbs withers, the punishment she will suffer is something she is unwilling to bear.

　　Peng Yao had been in Wangxian Sect for ten years. She entered the mountain at the age of five. At the age of eight, she was promoted from an outer disciple to the Spiritual Medicine Valley. From that year on, she became an inner disciple of Wangxian Sect. From that day on, she began to work from sunrise to sunset, accompanied by herbs. Her qualifications were not considered a big deal in the Spiritual Medicine Valley, but she was quiet, patient, and did not like to cause trouble. In Lin Fengdan's eyes, she was considered a steady and sensible disciple. Therefore, a year ago, she was ordered to lead the team to plant Zidan Luo. This was a small position, so she had more than 20 junior sisters to help her, and she also received an extra low-grade spirit stone reward every month compared to others. Many of her peers envied her.

　　Peng Yao bent down and carefully checked the soil and the color of the purple dan luo in the medicinal field. After standing up, he said to the twenty junior sisters next to him: "Although the snow is flying in winter, the soil is very easy to dry. The leaves of the purple dan luo are slightly dark. This is due to insufficient water and fertilizer. You five people are responsible for the water of this medicinal field." Peng Yao pointed to the five people in front, and the five people nodded and agreed, and took the wooden bucket to fetch water. Peng Lai instructed the errands of ten people, and finally said to the remaining five people: "You are responsible for the fertilizer in this area."

　　As soon as these words came out, the five junior sisters immediately changed color and gritted their teeth. Penglai sighed in his heart and said coldly: "Don't you want to?"

　　Junior Sister Lin Shan, who had just entered Spiritual Medicine Valley for two months, complained, "Senior Sister Yao, can you let us do something else? As long as we don't carry manure, we can do anything."

　　Another girl named Chen Xiaoyu nodded in agreement, pouting her small mouth and saying pitifully, "Senior Sister, I'm young and my bones haven't grown well yet. I'm afraid I can't handle such heavy work. Besides, we've never done this kind of work before..."

　　Wang Rongrong also said, "Sister, can you let us pull out the weeds?"

　　Peng Yao felt amused. To be able to step into this threshold from an outer sect disciple, one must be at least a third-level Qi training disciple. In the words of the immortal cultivation world, if you have reached the third level of Qi training before the age of fifteen, you will have a chance to successfully build a foundation. And any third-level Qi training disciple has a body that is very different from that of an ordinary person. Don't use your young age as an excuse. Carrying manure is not a problem at all.

　　Which of the seniors in the Spiritual Medicine Valley didn't go through that? Back then, Peng Yao was also fumigated for three years. All new disciples who entered the Spiritual Medicine Valley must go through the first three years. Unless you are extremely talented and can break through the sixth level of Qi Refining in the first three years, you will be accepted as a disciple by a senior and change your destiny.

　　"Don't make excuses. You can't shirk this job. Before you came, it was done by several senior sisters. Now it's their turn to enjoy the benefits." Peng Yao said.

　　The faces of several junior sisters turned green immediately, and they pleaded in unison: "Senior sister, aren't you bullying us? Although we have only been here for a short time, we can't do this..."

　　Peng Yao got a little angry when she heard that, and said, "I don't need to bully you at all. You can just ask the sisters and aunts in other medicine fields. We are all treated equally. I wanted you to adapt to the environment here in the first two months since you came here, so I didn't let you do that work. Now two months are up, you should do what you should do, there is no point in saying more." Peng Yao said nothing more, turned around and left.

　　I could vaguely hear the female disciple behind me complaining: "What is this? It's so annoying! Senior sister is so great. Isn't it just that you came a few years earlier than us? Why are you so proud? Humph."

　　"I originally thought that after joining the inner sect, I would be able to practice true immortal arts..."

　　Peng Yao didn't look back, she smiled bitterly and sighed, she used to be like this...

　　Seeing them is like seeing myself back then.

　　Peng Yao stood in the wind and rain, his slightly thin body standing upright and unyielding. He looked into the distance at the misty mountains with a lonely expression.

　　This fairy mountain shrouded in clouds and mist is admired and worshipped by mortals in the world. It appears high above, mysterious and unfathomable.

　　Pengyao, who lives in the mountains, hopes very much that one day she can step out of these illusory mountains, return to the mortal world, and see the blooming flowers.

　　"Junior sister, are you daydreaming again? Every time I see you, you are either in a daze or lost in thought. Who are you thinking about?"

　　The sudden voice interrupted Peng Yao's thoughts. Peng Yao blushed and glared at the uninvited young man, saying, "Who told you to come here suddenly every time? Next time, let me know earlier. I promise to be waiting for you in high spirits."

　　The young man is handsome and has an extraordinary temperament. Peng Yao can never get enough of looking at him.

　　The young man snorted, "Junior sister, you haven't told me who you are thinking about yet?"

　　Seeing the young man glaring at her fiercely on purpose, Peng Yao didn't take it seriously: "Except you, I want everyone else."

　　"Junior sister! I gave you plum blossoms yesterday, but you are so heartless to me today. I am heartbroken..."

　　Seeing him pretending to be pitiful, Peng Yao burst out laughing, then asked seriously: "Why are you here again today? Didn't your master take care of you?"

　　The young man sighed: "I took some time to come and see you."

　　"I've already seen you yesterday, why bother coming again today? If your master catches you, he'll scold you severely."

　　The young man sighed deeply upon hearing this, his clear eyes fell on Peng Yao's fair face, and then his face turned slightly red, and he whispered: "It feels like a long time since we last met..."

　　Peng Yao's face flushed, and he looked around in panic. Seeing that there was no one around, he breathed a sigh of relief and glared at the boy fiercely: "Brother! If you are not ashamed, then I am ashamed."

　　The young man curled his lips: "I'm not ashamed, so why should you be ashamed? I'm telling the truth. Last night I dreamed of you standing under the plum tree and smiling at me..." The speaker had a trance-like and happy expression on his face, which made Peng Yao even more shy, but she felt sweet and comfortable in her heart.

　　Seeing his junior sister's pretty face blushing, which was quite charming, the young man couldn't help but stare at her in a daze.

　　Peng Yao didn't even dare to raise her head. The two of them just stood there stupidly, letting the wind and snow blow on them.

　　"Big Brother, why did you sneak out again? Master is looking for you everywhere." A graceful figure suddenly appeared in the wind and snow, breaking the awkward silence. The two men looked up and their faces changed when they saw the girl running towards them angrily.

　　The young man's expression was particularly ugly. He blocked Pengyao behind him and said to the girl who ran over: "Yufeng'er, you really are haunting me."

　　The girl's expression froze when she heard this, and she snorted, "Brother, your words are too harsh. I came to find you on the orders of my master, so how can you say that you are haunting me?"

　　"You know it well! You might as well practice when you have nothing to do. What's the point of complaining about me and Junior Sister Xiaoyao all the time? A petty and sinister woman like you is hated by everyone.

　　”

　　The girl's face turned pale and she said angrily, "Ling Anyang, don't go too far! I respect you as my senior brother, so I told you to practice seriously and not to be distracted by other trivial matters. You are the master's eldest disciple, but you are hanging out with this herb-growing Peng Yao. Her cultivation is low and she doesn't want to make progress. You being with her will only delay your own cultivation future. You shouldn't be together at all. It's only natural for me to tell the master, and I don't even bother to complain secretly!"

　　Ling Anyang was so angry that he wanted to punch her, but a good man doesn't fight with a woman. Ling Anyang gritted his teeth and suppressed his anger, waving his hands and said, "I can't argue with you, a woman. If you want to complain, go ahead. I'm not afraid of you. How can someone like you stop what's going on between me and Junior Sister Xiaoyao? Humph, I won't let anyone who opposes us get away with it."

　　Yu Feng'er stomped her foot, turned around and left, but after a few steps she ran back and rushed to Peng Yao fiercely and said, "It's impossible for you to be with him." After that, she raised her hand, and a long sword flew out from behind her, with a faint red light. Yu Feng'er jumped lightly, then stepped on the flying sword and rose high into the air, looking down at Peng Yao who was hiding behind Ling Anyang: "This is the gap!" The flying sword made a light sound, and disappeared in the blink of an eye carrying Yu Feng'er.

　　Ling Anyang shouted in the direction of the distance: "What are you so proud of!" He thought to himself that the goodness of his junior sister could not be measured by her cultivation. The woman a man truly likes is never measured by her cultivation.

　　"Junior sister, don't be angry. Look what I brought you today." Ling Anyang took out a bright fruit from his arms and handed it to Peng Yao like a treasure.

　　Peng Yao was envious of Yu Feng Er's high level of skill in flying with a sword, and when he saw this, he asked in surprise, "Green Rong fruit, where did you get it from?"

　　"I knew that Junior Sister knew what was good. I asked for this from a Senior Brother who had just returned from training in the mountains. Haha, one fruit is like two Qi-training pills."

　　Peng Yao nodded and said happily: "Thank you, Senior Brother, you are so kind to me."

　　Ling Anyang smiled foolishly and touched his head: "Anyway, this fruit is useless to me..."

　　Peng Yao's face darkened: "So that's why you gave it to me."

　　Ling Anyang hurriedly explained: "I said the wrong thing, it's not like that!"

　　Peng Yao laughed at him: "I'm just teasing you." If it weren't for her, Ling Anyang, who had already established his foundation, would have asked others for Green Rong Fruits out of boredom. Even if he had a hundred of them, it would have been of no use to him.

　　When Ling Anyang saw her smile, the dark clouds in his heart immediately dissipated.

　　"You'd better go back quickly and don't get scolded because of me."

　　"Master just scolded me a few times, it's nothing, Junior Sister, remember to take care of yourself. I'm leaving first and will come to see you another day."

　　"kindness."

　　Ling Anyang flew away reluctantly. Peng Yao stood there and watched him fly away before she turned and left. Yu Feng'er's words before she left surged in her heart. How could she not understand those words? She was at the sixth level of Qi training and was too far away from Ling Anyang who had already established his foundation. However, cultivating immortals depends on talent. It is not possible to reach the same level as Ling Anyang just by thinking about it. No one knew that she hated cultivating immortals in her heart. If it were not for Ling Anyang, she would have given up long ago.

　　Peng Yao put away his emotions and returned to the medicinal field he was in charge of. Seeing that his junior sisters were working hard, he said, "Everyone can take a break now. Let's go have breakfast first."

　　Disciples who have not reached the foundation-building stage have three meals a day, and disciples in the Spiritual Medicine Valley work hard every day, so meals are indispensable. The female disciples in charge of watering were all delighted, and they packed up and prepared to eat. Only a few female disciples in charge of fertilizing had green faces. Lin Shan complained loudly: "It stinks all over, who wants to eat!" She kicked over the wooden barrel angrily, and the filth in the barrel splashed onto the corner of Peng Yao's skirt. This simple white skirt with blue flowers was given to her by Ling Anyang. Peng Yao frowned slightly and looked at Lin Shan.

　　Lin Shan was a little scared, but then she said stubbornly: "I didn't mean to dirty your clothes, don't blame me, there are people who will buy you clothes if they are dirty."

　　It was an open secret that Ling Anyang and Peng Yao were a couple. Ling Anyang, who often went to the Spiritual Medicine Valley, was very familiar to many female disciples, so Peng Yao could not hide it even if she wanted to.

　　Peng Yao no longer cared about the dirty hem of her skirt. She looked at the junior sisters who were obviously trying to continue throwing tantrums and said, "Since you can't eat, then continue working. Remember to finish before noon. I have to perform the Spring Yang Technique in the afternoon."

　　Peng Yao left after saying this.

　　The remaining sisters were so angry that they were shaking all over. They smelled the disgusting stench and shouted, "This is a personal revenge!"

　　Lin Shan snorted coldly, "Why is she so arrogant? She just came here a few years earlier than us and has a senior brother to back her up. One day, I will become her disciple. I will see if she dares to treat me like this!"

　　Chen Xiaoyu smiled bitterly: "That's for the future. Now we still have to carry manure."

　　Peng Yao didn't take the words of her junior sisters to heart at all. Every disciple who had just arrived at Spiritual Medicine Valley wanted to give it a try and strive to reach the sixth level of Qi training within three years. Then, they could become disciples of the elders in the sect. At the very least, they could stay in Spiritual Medicine Valley and learn pharmacology from Lin Fengdan.

　　But most people, like Peng Yao, progressed slowly. By the time they reached the sixth stage of Qi training, they were no longer young children. This kind of talent could not attract any elders. Even Lin Fengdan, who dealt with them every day, did not accept them as disciples. So far, Peng Yao only called her aunt and uncle as elders, but she never called her master, because there was no master at all.

　　People like Peng Yao, who are at the sixth level of Qi training at the age of fifteen, belong to the inner sect disciples at the bottom of the sect. They are the largest and most common generation. They basically share chores for the sect, and it is not wrong to call them servants.

　　After nightfall, Peng Yao sat cross-legged on the bed, slowly ate the fruit Ling Anyang gave her, and immediately sat in meditation to breathe in and out, circulating the Qi in her body. After practicing for ten weeks, she felt that there was still Qi left in her body that could continue to circulate. Peng Yao was overjoyed, which showed that the fruit was effective. Peng Yao hurriedly continued. The "Qi Training Jue" she practiced was the basis for all disciples of Wangxian Sect to learn. Everyone had the same starting point. After entering Wangxian Sect, new disciples would stay in the outer sect to practice the "Qi Training Jue" first, and then judge their talents according to the length of time they practiced and their age. For example, Ling Anyang was called one of the three great geniuses of the younger generation, because he only took half a year to practice the third level of Qi training, but Peng Yao took a full three years, from the age of five to eight. It can't be said that he is dull, but he is just mediocre.

　　Now she was fifteen years old, at the sixth level of Qi training, and had encountered a bottleneck at the seventh level. No wonder Lin Fengdan, although she liked her very much, never mentioned the matter of accepting her as a disciple.

　　After meditating for half an hour, Peng Yao opened her eyes, her eyes became clearer and brighter, and she could not hide her joy. The effect of a fruit was more useful than a Qi-training pill. It actually allowed her to break through the bottleneck of the sixth level and was about to reach the peak of the seventh level. Peng Yao believed that after receiving the Qi-training pill at the end of this month, she would be able to break through the seventh level and reach the eighth level.

　　A fruit brought her and Ling Anyang one step closer.

　　202 Elder Yao of the Alchemy Pavilion

　　02 Elder Yao of the Alchemy Pavilion

　　Peng Yao had been looking forward to the day when the elixirs would be delivered at the end of the month. Early in the morning, everyone gathered on the broad fairy platform beside the spiritual spring, looking at their master Lin Fengdan with burning eyes.

　　Lin Fengdan was followed by two little medicine boys, each holding several porcelain bottles as long as chopsticks in their hands, each of which was filled with the Qi-training pills that everyone desired.

　　Lin Fengdan didn't say much, and said directly: "One for each person."

　　Two boys came forward swiftly to distribute the medicine. After each person received it, they hid it away as a treasure, leaving it for quiet practice at night.

　　After all the Qi-training pills were distributed, Lin Fengdan raised his hand, and ten half-human-high bronze alchemy furnaces and a pile of medicinal materials that had been prepared long ago suddenly appeared on the open ground.

　　The female disciples were delighted to see this and started chatting about it.

　　All women in the world love beauty, and women in the world of immortal cultivation are even more so.

　　The Qi-training Pill can help them improve their cultivation. There is only one pill a month, so it is not easy to come by.

　　But now Lin Fengdan took out the alchemy furnace, no doubt to make an elixir. What kind of elixir? The anti-aging elixir that women love!

　　Spiritual Medicine Valley is full of female disciples, and the Rejuvenating Pill is their exclusive benefit.

　　The Zhuyan Pill has the effects of detoxifying, nourishing the skin, replenishing blood and whitening, and retaining a youthful appearance.

　　This kind of elixir is only effective for disciples in the Qi training stage and mortals. Once the foundation is established, it will be useless no matter how much you take.

　　Female disciples in the Qi training stage are in the prime of their youth. They are already beautiful and attractive, and the enhanced effect of the anti-aging pill is undoubtedly icing on the cake.

　　It cannot be said that all the female Qi-cultivating disciples in Spiritual Medicine Valley are beautiful with delicate and pretty facial features, but they definitely have skin as white as snow and a rosy complexion.

　　Peng Yao has been taking the Youth Pill for many years, and her skin is smooth and tender without any flaws. She is particularly fond of the Youth Pill, and since she learned how to make the pill, she has taken one pill every day without interruption.

　　The disciples of Spiritual Medicine Valley were not qualified to learn alchemy. Only the disciples of the Alchemy Pavilion or Lin Fengdan's direct disciples were qualified to make alchemy.

　　But two years ago, Lin Fengdan had an idea and selected twenty people from the younger generation of disciples to teach them how to make pills. He did not allow them to become his disciples, so he only taught them one kind of pill, the Rejuvenating Pill.

　　This kind of elixir may be worth hundreds of thousands of gold in the mortal world, but it is not considered an elixir in the world of immortal cultivation. The herbs needed for the recipe can be purchased in the mortal world and are relatively common, which is why the disciples of the Spiritual Medicine Valley can refine and consume large quantities every month.

　　"Ten people come up first to make the elixir." Lin Fengdan said with a smile.

　　Peng Yao walked to a pill furnace with full confidence. The other female disciples who had not learned to make pills shouted, "Peng Yao, work harder and make more."

　　The other nine furnaces were also occupied by nine female disciples respectively, and then the ten of them began to refine the elixir.

　　Each person who refines the pills can only take a maximum of 100 pill materials, and they can only take as many as they refine. Peng Yao has been refining the Rejuvenating Pill for two years, once a month, and has become extremely skilled. She has not produced a single bad pill in the past six months, making her the best among the 20 people. Lin Fengdan almost impulsively accepted her as his disciple because of this.

　　Peng Yao felt that she had some talent in alchemy, which should be better than pure cultivation. But no one accepted her as a disciple, so she had to give up this idea. Although she could make a perfect anti-aging pill and knew many medicinal herbs, it was nothing. Lin Fengdan taught them the most basic knowledge of alchemy and medicinal materials, and that was it.

　　It was impossible to make pills with that little knowledge. The most basic point was that they were not allowed to know the formula of all pills except the formula of the Rejuvenating Pill. Every sect had strict requirements for making pills, and it was a taboo that not everyone could touch.

　　Lin Fengdan taught the Rejuvenating Pill because it was simple and practical, and because the cost of refining it was negligible. If even one of the ingredients required the use of herbs from the Spiritual Medicine Valley, the sect would not allow it.

　　Peng Yao has been in the Spiritual Medicine Valley for many years, and the only thing he knows best is Zidanluo, which is just a single medicinal ingredient. It is useless to know more about it.

　　Peng Yao really lived up to expectations and successfully refined one hundred anti-aging pills once again, with not a single pill being wasted in the furnace.

　　Peng Yao put the hundred pills into the bottle with a smile on her face, said something to Lin Fengdan and stepped back, leaving the position of the alchemy furnace to the next person.

　　Peng Yao gave two pills of the refined anti-aging pill to each of the twenty junior sisters who followed him, and kept the remaining sixty pills for himself. The other alchemists made the same arrangement.

　　It seems that those who have not refined the elixir can only get two pills of the Rejuvenating Pill, but in fact, Lin Fengdan will usually send ten pills to all disciples except the twenty people on the next morning, so that they have twelve pills. Do you think it is not enough? If you work harder and perform better, you will get extra rewards.

　　Peng Yao usually takes out 20 to 30 Rejuvenation Pills as rewards in the new month. She will try to reward the 20 people who follow her fairly. No matter what, she will not miss a pill every day in the 30 days of a month. Women love beauty, and women who have a lover by their side love beauty even more. They wish to always leave their best side to him and don't want any flaws on their faces to be discovered.

　　At the end of the day, everyone went back to their rooms happily to enjoy the Qi-training pills, meditate and practice, and many were waiting to achieve a breakthrough with the help of the Qi-training pills at the end of the month.

　　Peng Yao had achieved a breakthrough last time with the help of the fruit, and now her cultivation has stopped at the peak of the seventh level. After absorbing the medicinal effects of the Qi training pill, she will be able to reach the eighth level of Qi training without any suspense.

　　Peng Yao smiled beautifully, sat cross-legged on the bed, swallowed the Qi-training pill, concentrated her mind and gathered Qi, pushed the Qi-training Art, circulated Dantian, slowly, a little bit at a time, the white Qi halo gathered and dispersed, and finally all obediently circulated around Dantian, the Qi halo seemed to become more and more viscous, more and more substantial, and the color became slightly darker. This is a good phenomenon. When you are in the ninth stage of Qi training, the Qi halo will basically change from white to light green. When you break through the Qi training and successfully build the foundation, the Qi halo after the foundation building is a completely different green from the Qi training period, which is a qualitative sublimation.

　　Peng Yao had been running for twelve cycles in a row, and there was still a lot of energy left in her body. This was a sign that she was about to break through the seventh level and reach the eighth level. Peng Yao could almost imagine Ling Danyang's happy expression when she saw him tomorrow. Her progress this winter was quite good, and the speed was fast.

　　The energy in Peng Yao's body gathered little by little, then sped up and circulated around his dantian, one step, two steps, three steps, four steps... Halfway through, only the last half was left to break through and finish the work.

　　The Qi started to become active in the body, but suddenly, the hut also became active. Peng Yao, who was immersed in cultivation, was still dazed at first. As the noisy sounds became louder and louder, cold sweat broke out on Peng Yao's forehead. Finally, after the wooden door was roughly pushed open with a click, cold wind and snow swept in. The strong stimulation woke Peng Yao up completely, and the Qi circulating in the body was abruptly interrupted. Peng Yao screamed, fell on the bed with a pale face, rolled from side to side in pain, tears rolling down.

　　Lin Shan and the others who kicked the door open were all pale when they saw this. The words on their lips were immediately retracted. They said in panic, "Oh no, oh no!" They stepped forward to check on Peng Yao's condition, but after taking a few steps, they retreated again, looking panicked, fearing that something might happen to Peng Yao and they would be implicated.

　　Lin Shan stammered, "Let's go... Let's go... Go call others, don't say it's us..." Several people discussed and gradually walked away. Peng Yao, who was in great pain, clearly felt the true energy in her body rushing around, and her meridians slowly expanded and deformed, as if she was about to die. She watched the only few people who could save her flee in a hurry. She was not only disheartened but also extremely angry. Her throat felt sweet and a stream of hot blood vomited out. She had never hated anyone so much in her fifteen years of life. She really hated these new sisters.

　　However, Peng Yao no longer had the energy to hate, and his mind became increasingly blurred. He was unwilling to die alone, and tried hard to recall the appearance of his parents and Ling Anyang's smile in the last moments of his life...

　　I left home when I was five years old. Now ten years have passed. My parents’ appearance is vague, but I can only clearly remember the words that echoed in my ears before I left: "My dear daughter, it is a great blessing for the immortal to accept you as his disciple. You are the pride of your parents and the pride of the whole family..."

　　Peng Yao felt helpless. She couldn't even die in peace. She had never longed to see her parents again as much as she did at this moment.

　　The simple hut was soon filled with senior sisters who had rushed over in a hurry. They were helpless in the face of the people from Pengyao who had already fainted. Senior Sister Lin Fengdan returned to the distant Qingxiao Peak at night, but it was too late to send someone to call her.

　　The anxious senior sister immediately said: "Hurry to Xingluan Peak to find Senior Brother Ling Anyang!"

　　The Wangxian Sect occupies forty-nine dangerous peaks in the Yunwu Mountains. The terrain is mysterious and the spiritual energy is abundant, making it a good place to establish a sect. The forty-nine peaks were cleverly arranged with the Xuantian Formation by the founder of the sect. This formation can be used for both offense and defense, and its power is shocking. It is one of the greatest relies on which the Wangxian Sect remains invincible.

　　The mountain where the Spiritual Medicine Valley is located is Qingfeng, which is close to Xingluan Peak where Ling Anyang is located. However, Sister Lin Danyang has a husband and a son, and usually returns to Qingxiao Peak where her family is at night, which is quite far from here.

　　"Junior sister!" Ling Anyang, who was flying on a sword, rushed into the hut and landed steadily in front of the bed. The many female disciples who were guarding on the side took a few steps back when they saw his ferocious face. Lin Shan and others were even more frightened and their legs were shaking.

　　Ling Anyang only took one look at the unconscious Peng Yao, picked her up without saying a word, and in the blink of an eye he flew up on his sword and rushed towards the Alchemy Pavilion.

　　The sharp flying sword smashed into the gate of the Alchemy Pavilion like a tornado, knocking away the two disciples guarding the gate. Ling Danyang hugged Peng Yao and landed on the ground, shouting: "Medicine Elder! Pharmacist Uncle! Please save my sister, she is dying, you must save her." Ling Anyang's tears and snot flowed uncontrollably. The disciples of the Alchemy Pavilion who were about to surround Ling Anyang for his intrusion put away their swords and ran to call for Medicine Elder helplessly.

　　Medicine Elder's young disciple Xu Wei put away his discontented look, stepped forward to check on Peng Yao's injuries, frowned slightly, and stuffed a pill into Peng Yao's mouth, saying, "She is in danger of death."

　　When Ling Anyang heard this, his head buzzed and everything went dark before his eyes.

　　"It was almost hopeless." Xu Wei smiled.

　　Ling Anyang spat a mouthful of blood on Xu Wei's face and gritted his teeth: "Thank you!"

　　Xu Wei wiped his face and yelled: "Ling Anyang, do you believe that I told Master not to save her?"

　　Ling Anyang knocked his head to the ground and said, "Please ask your master to save her no matter what."

　　Xu Wei looked embarrassed: "Get up quickly, I can't bear your kowtow." It was just a joke. It was rare to see a grown man so anxious, and this man was Ling Anyang, one of the three great geniuses of his generation. He was so loyal just for a little junior sister who hadn't built a foundation. He knelt without hesitation. Xu Wei was very touched. Generally, geniuses like this are arrogant and look down on others. They don't take people who are not as good as themselves seriously. It's not easy for them to ask a peer for help.

　　Elder Yao of the Alchemy Pavilion came out with an angry face. Seeing that his gate was damaged and two disciples were slightly injured, he snorted coldly: "Which brat is so desperate! How dare you break into the Alchemy Pavilion and injure my disciples!"

　　Ling Anyang's heart sank and he pleaded: "Disciple is guilty. I was impatient and rushed forward recklessly. I will allow Elder Yao to punish me, but I beg the elder to save my sister. She is seriously injured..." When Ling Anyang said this, he was terribly scared again. He knew that there was almost no hope when he saw the unconscious Peng Yao. His mind went blank and he didn't know where he got the willpower to stay calm and bring her here.

　　He couldn't imagine what would happen to him if Pengyao died. When he first met Pengyao, he was seven years old and Pengyao was only five. They lived in Penglai City of Shangpeng Kingdom. The two families didn't know each other originally, but they met because an immortal was recruiting disciples. The five-year-old Pengyao was young and ignorant. She had no idea what an immortal was, what was cultivating immortals, what was pride and glory, and she was chosen in a daze. She only knew that her parents were going to send her away to the immortal to learn immortal arts, and she might never see her parents again. Pengyao cried so hard that it shook the world, but she couldn't get her parents to keep her.

　　Children without parents are helpless. At that time, Pengyao was like a person made of water. She cried every day, and the other older children around her were fed up with her. The dozen or so children who were selected were all under thirteen years old, but Pengyao was the youngest and knew nothing. Ling Anyang, who was told by Pengyao's parents before they left to take good care of Pengyao, had no choice but to coax her. At first, he agreed very readily because this little sister was round and cute and lived relatively close to his home, so it was no problem to take care of her.

　　But Pengyao cried too much, and Ling Anyang was so anxious that his hair almost turned white at such a young age. Many times he wanted to just ignore her, but he always remembered that he had promised Pengyao's parents and he couldn't go back on his word, so he patiently and gently took care of her and didn't let other children bully her.

　　Pengyao's family was a merchant family, and Pengyao was a young lady. At the age of five, she couldn't even put on clothes or comb her hair, let alone wash her clothes and make her bed. However, the new outer disciples had to do those things by themselves, regardless of their age. Wangxian Sect only provided them with three meals a day, and there were no servants to serve them. Even the third prince, who also came from Shangpeng Country, learned to wash his own clothes and make his own bed from that day on.

　　Ling Anyang was originally a young master, but at least he was seven years old, so he could learn these simple things, so he didn't feel sad. Ling Anyang took care of Pengyao, beat away the little bad guys who bullied her, dressed her, combed her hair, and grabbed delicious meals for her. He was around Pengyao every day, and Pengyao finally learned to be independent after a month in the mountains. Although she did things crookedly, she learned to take care of herself and stopped crying. She followed Ling Anyang's buttocks and practiced honestly, calling him senior brother obediently. Ling Anyang felt very comfortable and felt that his love for this junior sister was not in vain.

　　The Third Prince, who was selected together, was extremely talented. He reached the third level of Qi training within three months of entering the mountain, and was soon accepted as a disciple by the elders of the Immortal Sword Pavilion. Ling Anyang, who was equally talented, also reached the third level in half a year, but he tried to hide his level and stayed in the outer sect for another half a year for Pengyao. When he was a full year old, the elders of Xingluan Peak happened to pass by the outer sect disciples’ habitat and saw through Ling Anyang’s trick at a glance. He happily accepted him as a disciple, and then separated from Pengyao. Fortunately, Pengyao was gradually sensible at this time, and the elders of Xingluan Peak promised him that he could visit Pengyao often, so Ling Anyang felt relieved to become a disciple.

　　In the huge Wangxian Sect, Ling Anyang's closest person is Pengyao. The simple love and care he had for him in his childhood turned into full love when he grew up, and Pengyao felt the same way about him. The two cherish each other, and what Ling Anyang looks forward to most now is to marry Pengyao and spend the rest of his life together.

　　Elder Yao glared at Ling Anyang who was kowtowing and begging him, but he didn't really want to settle the score with him.

　　So he walked towards Peng Yao to check on his injuries and casually said, "My third senior brother is so lucky to have a disciple like you who is so talented." He felt extremely regretful that he had not discovered Ling Anyang's talent earlier, otherwise he would have had more outstanding disciples.

　　"Thank you, Elder Yao! If you have any instructions in the future, Anyang will do his best to repay you."

　　Elder Yao smiled and said, "You can just call me Uncle Yaoshi. I didn't expect you to be so loyal and righteous. Is this girl a disciple of Spiritual Medicine Valley?"

　　"Well, my junior sister was taking care of the medicine fields under Aunt Yao. I don't know what happened today, but something like this happened..." Ling Anyang didn't understand why Peng Yao went astray while practicing martial arts, and he was even more puzzled when he thought about it now.

　　Elder Yao used his Qi to pat Peng Yao's body for more than ten times, and finally quickly stuffed two pills into her body. He asked Peng Yao to sit up cross-legged, pulled Ling Anyang over and said, "Help her to practice Qi, dissolve the medicine power into her Dantian, and sort out her disordered Qi."

　　Ling Anyang hurriedly crossed his legs and leaned against Peng Yao's back to concentrate his energy.

　　303 A Blessing in Disguise

　　03 A blessing in disguise

　　"Master, how is this junior sister's injury? Can it be cured?" Xu Wei came over and asked.

　　Elder Yao glared at him and said, "Can such a small injury bother your master?"

　　"Haha, that's right, Master is so awesome."

　　"This girl's meridians are very peculiar." Elder Yao pondered.

　　Xu Wei was curious: "Why is it so strange?"

　　“To the naked eye, she looks no different from others, but I just checked her injuries. She must have been rashly interrupted at a critical moment in her practice, which caused her to faint, rush around and injure her dantian. If it were someone else, with her level of cultivation and suffering such a disaster, my fear is that their meridians would also be injured, and they would die if they were not careful. However, her meridians were indeed affected, but not injured. I took a closer look and found that the inner part of her meridians is very strong. Her physique is very good. It will be more difficult for her to be seriously injured in the future than others.” The elder explained with envy and looked at Peng Yao with a thoughtful look.

　　Xu Wei was surprised to hear this, and then said: "In this case, Master, why don't you accept her as your disciple? With such a beautiful little sister, the brothers and sisters will definitely be more motivated to practice martial arts."

　　Elder Yao glanced at him and asked, "Are you attracted to her?"

　　Xu Wei coughed loudly and shook his head quickly: "How is that possible? This is the first time I've seen her." Fortunately, Ling Anyang didn't hear it now. If he had heard it, it would have been a big misunderstanding. He couldn't beat a genius like Ling Anyang.

　　Elder Yao shook his head: "My third senior brother didn't accept her as a disciple, why would I meddle in other people's business?"

　　Xu Wei was stunned when he heard this, and thought about it, considering how much the elders of Xingluan Peak doted on Ling Anyang, accepting Peng Yao as his disciple could be considered as helping his disciple. But since he didn't do that, he must have other ideas.

　　Xu Wei sighed. Ling Anyang cared so much about Peng Yao, but it was a pity that Peng Yao's cultivation was low. He was afraid that the future would be bumpy. Many people might not agree with the two of them becoming a Taoist couple. In the past, Taoist couples who lived together and flew together were all husband and wife with similar cultivation levels. In this way, they could go in and out together, and their cultivation would have more help. If the gap was too big, one of them would be affected in their progress.

　　The master and disciple waited quietly, and finally Ling Anyang stopped, and Peng Yao groaned and woke up.

　　"Junior sister, are you feeling better?" Ling Anyang was so happy that he helped Peng Yao lean back on the chair.

　　Peng Yao smiled weakly: "Much better. I really felt like I was reborn after such a close call with hell. It's unbelievable to see you again." She had a lot of things she wanted to say to Ling Anyang, but all she could say was just one word: thank you.

　　Ling Anyang felt relieved and knelt down to kowtow to Elder Yao with great gratitude: "Thank you, Uncle Yaoshi, for your help."

　　Peng Yao also knelt down in front of Elder Yao and said sincerely: "I will never forget your kindness in saving my life. If you need my help in the future, I will do my best."

　　Elder Yao smiled and said, "Everyone, get up. You are all disciples of my Wangxian Sect. How can I not save you? It's Xu Wei who is talking nonsense. Don't bother with him."

　　Xu Wei begged for mercy with a bitter face: "Brother Ling, Sister Peng, don't bother with me, I was just joking."

　　Elder Yao asked the two to stand up and said to Peng Yao, "Your body will need half a year to recover. During this half year, you cannot take Qi-training pills, let alone practice Qigong. I will give you a pill to nourish your Dantian for half a year. One pill every ten days is enough. Brat, go get a bottle of Runtian Pill."

　　Xu Wei hurried to the pharmacy.

　　"Thank you, Elder." Peng Yao and Ling Anyang thanked him again.

　　Elder Yao said: "How old is the little girl this year?"

　　"It's already fifteen."

　　"Fifteen years old, Qi training seventh level." Elder Yao muttered, seeming to be thinking about something.

　　Peng Yao felt sad. If she hadn't suffered this disaster tonight, she would have reached the eighth level of Qi training. Now her life has been saved, and she can't practice for half a year. Although it's a pity, at least she's still alive.

　　"With your qualifications, the progress is really slow." Elder Yao spoke bluntly. Peng Yao's face turned red. She never thought that her qualifications were outstanding. If they were, why would the progress be so slow?

　　"Your meridians are much stronger than others. Do you understand this?"

　　Peng Yao and Ling Anyang were stunned. Peng Yao asked curiously, "Is that so? I didn't know."

　　Elder Yao sighed, "It is indeed difficult to find out if you don't look carefully. If your meridians were not strong, you would probably be dead by now."

　　Peng Yao's face turned pale and he remembered the faces that had broken into the wooden house.

　　"Little girl, in half a year you will have to start practicing again. You must practice boldly, and don't be timid. Try to be as bold as a young man. This will be very useful to you. Your meridians are a great advantage, but you are too gentle and delicate. Therefore, the Qi in your body has never really impacted your meridians, so you don't know your advantages. In half a year, try to use the Qi to flush your meridians. Even if you feel unbearable pain, don't give up easily. Listen to me, and I guarantee that you will practice faster in the future than you are now."

　　Peng Yao felt restless for a long time after hearing this. Did Elder Yao mean that she was also a genius?

　　Ling Anyang was so excited that he was at a loss. He smiled at Elder Yao again and again, and said in a very intimate way: "Elder Yao! Uncle Yaoshi! You are really a living Bodhisattva that is hard to come by in a thousand years, the Taishang Laojun who descended from heaven. My respect for you is like the Wangxian Waterfall that has lasted for a thousand years, and the Jingyue Valley is as firm as a rock..."

　　Elder Yao's face darkened. Peng Yao suppressed his laughter and hit Ling Anyang a few times, scolding: "Brother, you are so slick again. This problem needs to be cured. Elder Yao is here, so why not let him cure you completely."

　　Elder Yao nodded in satisfaction after hearing this: "What the young lady said is right. You are so young, so don't be so slick. It just so happens that you broke the gate of my house. You will be responsible for repairing it from tomorrow. Also, my two gatekeeper disciples were injured. You will take their place for a month, serve them three meals a day, and clean up the drug residues in all the pharmacies in my Alchemy Pavilion. The deadline is also one month."

　　Ling Anyang agreed without even thinking: "Master uncle ordered, I will definitely live up to your expectations."

　　The two of them thanked Elder Yao profusely before leaving hand in hand. Elder Yao watched them leave and said to Xu Wei beside him, "From now on, the chores of getting herbs from Spiritual Medicine Valley every month will be left to you. Pay more attention to this little sister, and don't tell anyone else about the meridians. After half a year, if my third brother still refuses to help my disciple take in this little girl, I will take her in as my disciple."

　　Xu Wei was delighted when he heard that: "Disciple will definitely do it." It is a good job to be able to take on the task of frequently going to the Spiritual Medicine Valley. There are countless beautiful young sisters in the Spiritual Medicine Valley... Other male disciples have to sneak in if they want to, this is really a good thing that makes men jealous.

　　Ling Anyang personally sent Pengyao back to the hut. All the senior and junior sisters were relieved to see that Pengyao was safe and sound. Ling Anyang originally wanted to ask her the reason for the accident, but Pengyao drove Ling Anyang away on the grounds that she wanted to sleep.

　　Seeing Ling Anyang leave, Peng Yao said to the many people who had not dispersed: "Everyone go and have a rest. We will talk tomorrow if there is anything."

　　The next day, when Peng Yao went out, she saw Lin Shan and others kneeling in the snow in front of her door, while Master Lin Fengdan stood beside them with an ugly look on her face.

　　Peng Yao stepped forward and saluted: "Master."

　　Lin Fengdan waved her hands, still angry: "I heard about what happened yesterday. I'm sorry you were wronged this time. Luckily, you saved their lives, otherwise I would have skinned them alive."

　　Lin Shan and the others were trembling with fear and begged for mercy: "Master, we won't dare to do it again next time."

　　Lin Fengdan sneered: "You think that you are young and it doesn't matter if you do something wrong? So you act recklessly? You have been cultivating for several years. You don't know knowledge or common sense. When others are cultivating, you rush over like wild bulls. Isn't this intentional to hurt others?"

　　Lin Shan cried, "Master, we didn't do it on purpose. We didn't know that our sister was practicing. We really didn't know."

　　Lin Fengdan became even angrier after hearing this and yelled, "Listen to me, all disciples. If anyone dares to say that they didn't know that someone was practicing on that night at the end of the month, get off the mountain! Wangxian Sect doesn't want such ignorant disciples!"

　　Lin Shan shuddered and dared not speak again. The other disciples were also silent. At the end of every month when the elixirs were distributed, if there was no important matter in the sect, 90% of the disciples would sit in meditation and practice that night. This had not changed for many years. Lin Shan and the others had not just been in the inner sect for two days, but for two months. It was impossible for them not to know about this situation.

　　Peng Yao looked at Lin Shan, who didn't dare to look up. Peng Yao walked over and asked, "You knew I was practicing last night, so you deliberately broke my door?"

　　Lin Shan hurriedly shook her head: "No, I didn't know you were practicing. I was anxious to find you, but you ignored me, so I knocked on the door..."

　　Peng Yao smiled and said, "You broke my door bolt. What urgent matter do you have to find me for? You are so anxious that you have to knock on the door?"

　　Lin Shan quickly explained, "We all got Qi-training pills yesterday, but when I was preparing to practice at night, I found that my Qi-training pill was missing... There was only one pill a month, and I was so anxious at the time. I couldn't find it anywhere. I suspected that someone had stolen it. There were a total of 20 people living in our room. At that time, I asked to check other people's beds and bodies, but many senior sisters were unwilling to cooperate. That's why I was anxious to find you, ready to ask you to help me judge and find the Qi-training pill, but you kept ignoring me. I was worried that you ignored me deliberately because I was not diligent at ordinary times. At that time, I was anxious and rushed in..."

　　Peng Yao frowned. Since she was a small leader, she could live in a single room by herself, but many other sisters slept in a large bunk bed, basically twenty people in one big room. Lin Shan was new here, so it was natural for her to do so.

　　Except for Lin Shan and a few new recruits, the other 15 people under Peng Yao were about the same age and had similar cultivation levels, so they usually got along well with each other. After Peng Yao got the Rejuvenating Pill, she would usually give them more rewards. However, Peng Yao had never heard of theft, so she was quite suspicious of Lin Shan's words.

　　Before Peng Yao could ask in detail, one of the fifteen sisters stepped forward and said, "Sister Peng, what Lin Shan said is not credible. She is very narrow-minded, selfish and jealous."

　　"You are talking nonsense. You are narrow-minded." Lin Shan was angry.

　　"Junior Sister Su, why don't you tell me everything you know?" Peng Yao smiled. Junior Sister Su was about the same age as her, with a slightly lower level of cultivation than her. She had always worked under her. She was a conscientious person and didn't like to talk much, but she often made a splash because she spoke very directly. She wasn't very popular, but she didn't seem to care. This was a girl who wasn't afraid of offending people.

　　Su Wanqing said calmly, "Junior Sister Lin Shan likes to be lazy when doing things. She doesn't like to listen to us and often spit dirty words in the room. She also loves beauty very much. Yesterday, she was very dissatisfied after getting two anti-aging pills. As soon as she returned to the room, she cursed Senior Sister for being stingy. Then, during dinner, Senior Sister rewarded Junior Sister Ruan with ten anti-aging pills. Junior Sister Lin Shan became even angrier. She asked Junior Sister Ruan for five anti-aging pills, but Junior Sister Ruan refused. After everyone came back from the bath, Junior Sister Lin Shan said that the Qi-training pills were lost, and she wanted to check everyone's beds and tidy up."

　　Lin Shan's face turned pale. Junior Sister Ruan also stepped forward and said, "It is true." Then she left.

　　Junior Sister Ruan and Peng Yao were about the same age, and she was the most diligent and efficient one among her subordinates. Therefore, every time Peng Yao took the Rejuvenating Pill, she would first reward her with ten pills to set an example for others. Usually in the middle of the month, Peng Yao would reward her with ten more pills. Therefore, Junior Sister Ruan could basically stick to the consumption of one Rejuvenating Pill per day.

　　Without asking any more questions, Peng Yao knew that Lin Shan was up to something. She didn't like Lin Shan's willfulness in the first place, and this time she almost lost her life because of her, so Peng Yao hated her in her heart. A punishment that was too easy could not relieve her hatred, and Peng Yao was not qualified to punish Lin Shan severely.

　　Lin Fengdan also basically understood what happened, and waved her hand and said, "Lin Shan, starting from tomorrow, you will be responsible for the fertilizer of the entire Spiritual Medicine Valley for a month, minus one month's Qi Training Pills and Anti-aging Pills. The other four who broke in together, you and Lin Shan will be responsible for fertilizing for a month. Su Wanqing, you are responsible for supervising them. Pengyao, your injury has not healed yet. I have heard from Elder Yao that you should rest for half a year and don't worry about other things for now." Lin Fengdan especially hates disputes between female disciples. It is often trivial matters that can make people irritable in the end. Therefore, Lin Fengdan prefers people who are quiet and don't like to make trouble. Lin Fengdan wants to drive out those who are willful like Lin Shan.

　　"Thank you, Auntie."

　　"Everyone disperse and get back to work. If something like this happens again, get down the mountain directly."

　　At Lin Fengdan's command, Peng Yao became an idler, but she couldn't practice even when she was idle. However, the disciples of the Spiritual Medicine Valley were not allowed to come and go at will, so it was difficult for her to go out. Every day, except for Ling Anyang who took time out to accompany her to relieve her boredom, Peng Yao was very bored the rest of the time. It was really unpleasant to think that she would have to endure such a life for another half a year.

　　"Pengyao, do you feel that life is difficult?" Lin Fengdan asked frankly.

　　Peng Yao didn't hide it and nodded directly.

　　Lin Fengdan said, "This year, the sect has accepted a group of new disciples with good qualifications. They are now arranged to practice in the outer sect. The teacher is Elder Chen Feng. He teaches for two hours every morning. You can go and listen. Elder Chen Feng has a lot of experience and a wider range of knowledge. It's not a bad idea to go and listen."

　　Peng Yao's eyes lit up when she heard this. Wangxian Sect did not go down the mountain to recruit disciples every year, but every three or five years. Generally, they would wait until the new disciples were stable before accepting the next batch of new disciples. The elders who taught the class were different each time, and their explanations and insights were also different. Peng Yao felt it necessary to go and listen, even though she was already much better than those outer disciples.

　　The next morning, Peng Yao arrived on time at Xiaoxingtan, where the outer disciples studied. The pond got its name because of its star-like shape. Behind it was a cliff, which was engraved with the handwriting of the predecessors of Wangxian Sect. Some were words of gratitude, and some were simple techniques, each different.

　　Pengyao found a piece of grass at the back and sat cross-legged, ignoring the curious gazes of the children around her.

　　Elder Chen Feng sat cross-legged on a large rock at the foot of the cliff. He glanced at Peng Yao calmly and began to explain the second paragraph of the opening chapter of "Qi Training Art".

　　Peng Yao listened quietly, not feeling bored nor overly touched. She had already experienced the Qi training chapter explained by Elder Chen Feng, so she had no feelings when she heard it again.

　　Elder Chen Feng finished the second chapter very quickly, and the most important part of today was over. If he talked too much, people might not be able to absorb it. Therefore, it was common to talk about one chapter a day or every few days.

　　"If you have any questions, feel free to ask me." Elder Chen Feng said.

　　Sure enough, several children raised questions of confusion, and then one of them asked, "Elder, can you tell me about the world of immortal cultivation? How big is the world of immortal cultivation? What is it like? Is our Wangxian Sect powerful in the world of immortal cultivation? Who is the most powerful person in the world of immortal cultivation?"

　　The child was extremely curious and asked a series of questions in one breath, not afraid of Elder Chen Feng's increasingly frowning brows. Peng Yao, who was at the back, smiled in her heart, remembering that when she was a child, Ling Anyang was just like this, and he annoyed the elder with his questions every day in class.

　　Elder Chen Feng asked the child to sit down, and he slowly said: "The size of our Great Wilderness is the size of the world of immortal cultivation, and immortal cultivators are everywhere in the Great Wilderness. Immortal cultivators rarely set foot in the mortal world, and even if they do, they will mostly disguise themselves as mortals. I cannot estimate the status of our Wangxian Sect in the world of immortal cultivation, but here in the Northern Wilderness, it is one of the strongest sects. The Great Wilderness is vast and boundless, and I have not been able to travel everywhere in hundreds of years, but everyone should remember one thing, there are mountains beyond mountains, people beyond people, and immortals beyond immortals. There is no end to immortal cultivation, and never stop easily. As for the most powerful person in the world of immortal cultivation, it is hard to say. There are still many peerless masters in the Great Wilderness who have not come out, and there are also areas that everyone has not touched, so it is difficult to judge. However, there is a person who has passed away who was the strongest two thousand years ago. No, this person has not been surpassed to this day."

　　"Who is this man? Why did he die?" the children asked curiously.

　　Elder Chen Feng sighed, "That senior was called the Lonely Ancestor. He lived for five thousand years until he passed away two thousand years ago. According to the documents left by our ancestors, when he was alive, the Lonely Ancestor had an unrivaled cultivation level and was the most likely person in the entire cultivation world to break through the physical body and become an immortal. However, two thousand years ago, this Lonely Ancestor decayed away in the eyes of the younger generation and failed to enter the immortal world. It is a pity."

　　The children were confused: "He was so powerful, why did he die? Why didn't he become an immortal after living for five thousand years?"

　　Elder Chen Feng really didn't want to discourage these children's dreams, but he still replied: "The road to becoming an immortal is long and difficult. The lonely ancestor has been alive for 5,000 years but failed to become an immortal, so you should work harder to cultivate and understand that becoming an immortal is not a joke. Without strong willpower and determination, it will be difficult to succeed."

　　"Then are there any immortals in our Great Wilderness?"

　　Chen Feng pondered for a long time after hearing this, and then said: "If someone asked about this a thousand years ago, everyone might say that immortals are just a legend, and whether there are immortals or not can only be asked by heaven. But now, I can tell you clearly."

　　"There are immortals in this world!"

　　404 The Legend of the Immortal Corpse

　　04 The Legend of the Immortal Corpse

　　Peng Yao was shocked. She felt that Elder Chen Feng was too old to be a liar. How could he say such a thing? In her understanding, there were no real immortals in the world of immortal cultivation.

　　Legend has it that ten thousand years ago, the vast wilderness was the back garden of the immortals.

　　As time passed, the vast wilderness unknowingly lost the shadows of the immortals. However, this land left behind countless legends and traces of the immortals.

　　After the immortal disappeared, countless immortal practitioners gradually emerged in the wilderness. They followed the immortal's traces and struggled to find the path to becoming an immortal.

　　This road has produced countless heroes in the world. They live long lives, they fly in the clouds, and they are like gods.

　　But, they are not immortals!

　　Chen Feng's spirits perked up all of a sudden, and he continued, "After the death of the lonely ancestor who had lived for five thousand years, countless younger generations became disheartened, causing the cultivation world to be in a slump for many years afterwards."

　　Peng Yao's heart moved. He thought that the lonely ancestor had been cultivating immortality for many years but failed. Even if he became the best in the world, he still couldn't become an immortal. No wonder he was called the lonely ancestor. He stood alone on the top of the tower. He couldn't see the sky when he looked up, and he couldn't see the ground when he looked down. How could he not be lonely? Such a great man couldn't become an immortal even after five thousand years of pursuit. Later generations saw him pass away with the wind with their own eyes. Naturally, they felt that there was no hope of becoming an immortal and were discouraged.

　　Seeing everyone's thoughtful expressions, Chen Feng continued, "God has not abandoned the Great Wilderness. Just when many people were discouraged, someone discovered an immortal tomb in a corner of the Great Wilderness."

　　"The immortal's tomb?"

　　Peng Yao was horrified, her curiosity completely aroused, and she and the other children in front of her waited with shining eyes for Elder Chen to tell the rest of the story.

　　"The tomb was empty and white, and within the frozen walls lay a body that shocked everyone. The body had no breath of life, but it seemed to be able to speak. Everyone who saw it heard a voice at that moment: I am a fairy from heaven, and I am buried here."

　　Everyone was shocked. Elder Chen said, "I haven't seen it with my own eyes, but our Wangxian Sect's leader has. He said that the corpse is like a giant, shocking people. A mortal would surrender to the ground with just one look. Although it is a corpse, it cannot be desecrated. Therefore, the corpse is still there and no one can take it away. If I have the chance, I will definitely go to see it."

　　All the legends about immortals in the books left by the ancient wilderness have one thing in common, that is, real immortals can change their shapes at will. They are powerful and several feet tall. They can turn the world upside down with a stomp of their feet and turn rivers and seas upside down with a breath. No immortal cultivator's corpse can be that huge. If there is such a tall corpse, it must be the corpse of an immortal.

　　The elder added, "As long as our immortal masters leave behind corpses after death, we will try to prevent future generations from taking them. The corpses of the masters are priceless treasures, and all the secrets of their lives are hidden in the corpses. We may be able to obtain magic weapons or even practice secret techniques from the corpses. The corpse of the immortal is like a living thing, exuding an extremely strong aura that makes it impossible for people to get close to it, and it can even leave a message for future generations. When it was first discovered, the immortal world set off a bloody storm for this corpse. Countless masters and old monsters who had been hiding in the world came out in full force, but unfortunately countless people were killed and injured, and no one could get close to it. After that, it was even more certain that the corpse was the corpse of an immortal."

　　"The appearance of the immortal corpse has made the immortal cultivation world, which has been lonely for many years, prosperous again. There are immortals in heaven and on earth. As long as you work hard, you can become an immortal one day." Elder Chen was deeply moved, and his voice was somewhat passionate.

　　A group of children were also extremely excited and clamored that they wanted to become immortals in the future.

　　Peng Yao couldn't calm down for a long time. She felt that she had made the right decision to come here today. She had never heard of this matter before. She was helpless as she was usually kept out of the news.

　　"Elder, why is the immortal's body left in the mortal world?"

　　Elder Chen shook his head: "We can only ask that immortal. I guess there are also fights in the immortal world. Hey, where there is life, there is fight."

　　Peng Yao nodded and asked again: "Is the immortal a man or a woman?"

　　Elder Chen shook his head again: "The headmaster said that although he saw the corpse with his own eyes, he could not tell whether it was a man or a woman. It seemed that the immortal deliberately set up obstacles before his death so that people could not see it directly. Even the short words left by the immortal could not tell whether it was a man or a woman. The sound was like the sound of a drum and a clear spring, which was particularly mysterious."

　　Peng Yao nodded in understanding. There are many masters in the world of immortal cultivation who can achieve such a level. They travel across the wilderness, but no one knows their background. Maybe today he is a man, tomorrow he is a woman, today he is an old man, tomorrow he is an innocent child. The higher the cultivation level, the more profound magic he can control. Since the immortals died in the human world, they certainly don't want to be taken away by mortals after death, and they will not tolerate any blasphemy.

　　Unfortunately, the immortal was unlucky enough that his tomb was discovered.

　　This is a disaster for immortals, but a blessing for the world of immortal cultivation. Looking at the prosperity of the world of immortal cultivation today, it is a blessing.

　　Peng Yao left Xiao Xing Tan with excitement. From that day on, Peng Yao would come to Xiao Xing Tan every day to listen to Elder Chen Feng's teachings. Elder Chen Feng seemed to understand her purpose. Every time after he finished talking about an important technique, he would talk about something that happened in the world of immortal cultivation or some famous person in the world of immortal cultivation. Peng Yao, who had never understood much about the world of immortal cultivation, gradually gained some knowledge.

　　Three months passed unknowingly. On this day, Peng Yao returned to Spiritual Medicine Valley from Xiaoxingtan. Along the way, she was listening to what her junior sisters and senior sisters were discussing. Just when she was about to find someone to ask what happened, she saw Su Wanqing running over and said anxiously, "Senior Sister Peng, something bad has happened."

　　"What's the matter?" Peng Yao asked anxiously.

　　Su Wanqing gritted her teeth and sighed, "That stinky girl Lin Shan actually broke through to the sixth level of Qi training in such a short time. She asked Master Aunt to be her master, and Master Aunt agreed. She will officially announce this tomorrow."

　　Peng Yao was dumbfounded. It had only been a few months since Lin Shan was promoted from an outer disciple to an inner disciple. She was still a long way from the three-year deadline, which showed that her aptitude was above average. Moreover, she was less than thirteen years old and had reached the sixth level of Qi training, which was quite good.

　　At the very least, he is much better than people like Peng Yao who only practice Qi to the sixth level at the age of fifteen or sixteen, or even seventeen or eighteen.

　　Peng Yao felt very upset. If someone else had succeeded in becoming her disciple, she wouldn't have cared, but it turned out to be the most annoying Lin Shan. Moreover, she didn't expect that the master would agree. Doesn't she care about the character of the disciple when accepting him as her disciple?

　　Many sisters in Spiritual Medicine Valley have worked hard for ten or even several decades without a master to teach them personally. By the time they have worked hard to reach a rare height, the years have already passed mercilessly. Standing among geniuses of the same age, they are always mediocre.

　　Peng Yao once thought that if she had reached the sixth level of Qi training a few years earlier, she might have been able to become a disciple of the elders of Xingluan Peak and become a true senior and junior brother with Ling Anyang, advancing and retreating together.

　　Seeing that Peng Yao didn't say anything, Su Wanqing sighed to herself, "My family is a medical family. I have always wanted to be a doctor and save the dying and the wounded since I was a child. Later, I was selected by Wangxian Sect by chance. From the day I entered the mountain, I wanted to step into the Spiritual Medicine Valley, hoping that one day I could become a disciple of Master Lin Fengdan and learn more about medicine."

　　Peng Yao felt sad. There were too many people like Su Wanqing. There were probably countless sisters in the valley who wanted to become Master Lin Fengdan's disciples. However, most of them had no hope in this life.

　　Su Wanqing continued, "I don't really understand. If more people learn medical knowledge, wouldn't that help cure more patients? Why do you hide it from sincere people? Even though Lin Shan is extremely talented, does she have the kindness to save the dying and the wounded? If not, what will she do if Master teaches her all her skills and knowledge?"

　　Su Wanqing spoke her mind without hiding anything. Peng Yao rarely saw her excited, so she comforted her, "This is probably the fate of the immortals. You can't force it."

　　"Well, let's go and have dinner." Su Wanqing smiled bitterly and didn't mention the matter again.

　　On the second day, all the disciples of Spiritual Medicine Valley were summoned to the Immortal Platform. Master Lin Fengdan and Lin Shan stood in front of everyone with joy on their faces.

　　Lin Fengdan said in a clear voice: "Today, my Spiritual Medicine Valley disciple Lin Shan has achieved minor success in cultivation. Lin Shan is only twelve years old and has reached the sixth level of Qi training. Such aptitude is really rare. From today on, Lin Shan will become my disciple and will be ranked ninth."

　　Lin Shan knelt down to serve tea and said loudly, "Master, please accept my disciple's greetings."

　　Lin Fengdan took the teacup and drank it in one gulp, then said with a smile: "You will be my disciple from now on. You must work harder in your cultivation. Get up." Lin Fengdan was really happy at this moment. She was so happy that she could ignore her past dislike for Lin Shan. In her eyes, Lin Shan was now extremely cute and well-behaved. She secretly thought that she should teach this disciple well in the future as a kind of repayment.

　　"Thank you, Master." Lin Shan stood up and stood aside, with her head held high and her chest puffed out. She was so happy that it was beyond description. This feeling was wonderful. Across from her, there were rows of senior sisters looking at her with all kinds of eyes, but no matter what, they couldn't hide the jealousy in their hearts. Those people were basically older than her and had more seniority, but so what. From now on, when those people saw her, they had to respectfully call her Senior Sister Lin.

　　These people in front of me have mediocre qualifications and no hope of becoming disciples in their lifetime. Their fate has already been decided. They are just the lowest-level herbal farmers in Wangxian Sect, weeding and carrying manure, doing menial jobs that only servants do. If they are good-looking and lucky, they can find a capable senior brother to marry and have a chance to change their future. Otherwise, they will be herbal farmers for the rest of their lives.

　　Lin Shan is young, but she has her own style and ideas. She was born in the Lin family, a family of immortal cultivators. Even though that family is insignificant compared to the immortal cultivation sect, she has an advantage over many people because she was born with the blood of immortal cultivators. At home, everyone treats her like a princess. It is natural for her to enter the Wangxian Sect, and her outstanding qualifications are even more natural. She should be valued by the sect, but Lin Shan is extremely disappointed with her life these days. Not to mention being valued, she is forced to carry manure every day and is bullied and punished.

　　Now, everything has changed. It is not surprising that she has cultivated to the sixth level ahead of time. She actually did not want to worship Lin Fengdan as her master. In her eyes, Lin Fengdan is not as good as the elders of other peaks. Her original wish was to worship the strongest elder of the Immortal Sword Pavilion.

　　But when Lin Shan reached the sixth level and could become a disciple, she remembered the scene in her mind where Lin Fengdan punished her for the mediocre senior sister Peng Yao, humiliating her in front of so many people, and then forcing her to carry manure as punishment. This incident gave Lin Shan a different idea, she just wanted to become a disciple of Lin Fengdan to see how the woman who scolded her would look at her.

　　Lin Fengdan was indeed surprised by Lin Shan's progress, but Lin Shan could see that there was no surprise in her eyes.

　　Lin Shan smiled in her heart and worshipped Lin Fengdan as her master on the spot. Then the master frowned and looked hesitant.

　　Lin Shan smiled. It seemed that this master aunt really didn't like her and looked like she wanted to refuse. If the person standing here to become a disciple was that woman from Pengyao, Master Lin would definitely agree.

　　Thinking of this, Lin Shan took out a box and handed it to Lin Fengdan. See, this is the benefit of having a family. She has treasures that others don't have. They are things passed down from generation to generation in the family. It is the most suitable gift. Lin Shan doesn't feel bad at all. The effort now is for better gains in the future. The small Xiuxian Lin family will also grow slowly under her leadership in the future.

　　So what if Lin Fengdan doesn't like her? For the sake of the gift, she will nod.

　　Lin Shan couldn't help grinning, now she had successfully taken the first step, all the resentment she had accumulated when carrying manure in the past disappeared, and she even didn't hate Peng Yao anymore, because those people looked too pitiful. They would never have any intersection in the future, their lives had diverged from then on, she would go higher and higher, and those people would only be able to stay at the bottom forever.

　　Why should she bother with these people?

　　Lin Shan smiled at Peng Yao very freely, and seeing the other party's depressed expression, Lin Shan smiled even more happily.

　　Including Lin Shan, Lin Fengdan has nine disciples, all of whom are female. After accepting a disciple, she will take the disciple to Qingxiao Peak to teach in person. Pengyao has been in Lingyao Valley for many years and rarely sees Lin Fengdan's disciples. I am afraid that I will not have the chance to see Lin Shan again in the future. Pengyao really doesn't know whether to be happy or disappointed. She is happy that she doesn't have to see the annoying person anymore, but disappointed that she has almost no chance to settle accounts with her. The last time she was almost killed, that incident was the most unforgettable experience in Pengyao's cultivation. The hatred in her heart has not dissipated at all, but because of Lin Fengdan's sister, she can't settle the accounts in person.

　　"The villain is successful." Su Wanqing said in a low voice.

　　Peng Yao shook her head and said nothing. She decided in her heart that after her injuries were healed, she would seriously follow the methods of Elder Yao to practice and strive to improve her cultivation as soon as possible. On the one hand, she could get closer to Ling Anyang, and on the other hand... for her own future destiny. Planting Zidan Luo in Lingyao Valley for a lifetime?

　　Who wants this kind of life!

　　The world of immortal cultivation described by Elder Chen Feng is full of excitement. Although the road to immortal cultivation is long and rugged, Peng Yao wants to really embark on it and is not afraid even if she falls. Since she has entered the immortal gate, why bother lingering in a cage like the Spiritual Medicine Valley?

　　The immortal cultivator that her parents are proud of is definitely not a low-level immortal cultivator like her who runs around in the medicine fields every day and achieves nothing.

　　Peng Yao still went to Xiaoxingtan early in the morning to listen to Elder Chen Feng telling stories as usual, and occasionally had a tryst with Ling Anyang. In the blink of an eye, the six-month deadline was up and Peng Yao's injuries were healed.

　　Although Peng Yao could not practice in the past six months, she still received a Qi-training pill every month, and now she has accumulated six. Peng Yao plans to find a quiet and secluded place to practice hard for a while, and refine and absorb all six Qi-training pills in one go. This seems a bit greedy and risky, but she remembered what Elder Yao said, saying that she practiced too meticulously and conservatively, and she could be bolder. In this case, why not give it a try?

　　Peng Yao went to her master Lin Fengdan to ask for leave. Lin Fengdan sympathized with her for wasting half a year, so she readily agreed to let her meditate for a month. It was also a kind of supplement. After all, the person who hurt Peng Yao was her youngest disciple Lin Shan.

　　Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief and walked briskly towards the outskirts of the Spiritual Medicine Valley. She had to inform Ling Anyang first.

　　"Junior Sister Peng, are you here to have a tryst with Senior Brother Ling again?" Xu Wei appeared in front of Peng Yao with a smile. Peng Yao rolled her eyes at him and thought to herself that he was asking even though he knew the answer. This was not a secret.

　　Xu Wei often went to Spiritual Medicine Valley in the past six months, saying that he came there for business, but most of the time he just drooled at the pretty beauties. Peng Yao despised this man very much.

　　"Haha, junior sister's injury seems to have healed." Xu Wei said with a smile.

　　Peng Yao nodded: "Indeed, everything is fine. I have to trouble Senior Brother Xu to thank Elder Yao for me."

　　"Master has long expected that you would get better, so he asked me to give you something, saying that he hopes you will practice hard, overcome difficulties, and move forward courageously." Xu Wei took out a small wooden box the size of a man's palm, and before Peng Yao could understand, Xu Wei had already left.

　　Peng Yao opened the wooden box in confusion, and was stunned when she saw what was inside. She almost dropped the box.

　　505 One Month of Retreat

　　05 One month of retreat and practice

　　Twenty-four Qi-training pills!

　　It is equivalent to two full years of training time for a Qi training disciple.

　　Peng Yao's heart was beating wildly. Elder Yao was so generous...

　　He quickly passed through many speculations in his mind, and finally Peng Yao laughed excitedly, hugged the wooden box tightly, and vowed in his heart that he would not be afraid of pain or hardship and would get through it strongly. He must not waste these medicines and the elders' expectations in vain.

　　Soon Ling Anyang arrived on his sword. Upon learning about Elder Yao's care for Peng Yao, he was deeply moved and wished he could guard the gate of the Medicine Refinery Pavilion for another month.

　　"Such a good opportunity, Junior Sister, you can't miss it. Junior Sister, since you want to retreat, I have a good place. It's where I retreated before. It's very secluded and quiet. Come on, I'll take you there."

　　Peng Yao casually packed a small bag and followed Ling Anyang towards the path behind the mountain. The road became quieter and quieter as they walked along, and finally they stopped in a valley. It was midsummer, and the scenery in the valley was beautiful, with clear mountain springs. There was also a waterfall flowing down from the mountain, and there was a pool under the waterfall with fish playing in it.

　　The best thing is that the spiritual energy here is richer than in many other places, especially on the big rocks in the pond.

　　"This place is quite good. Brother, you are so lucky to have discovered this place."

　　Ling Anyang said proudly: "I am a lucky star. Junior sister, just practice here with peace of mind. I will set up the pond for you and set up a formation to prevent the wild beasts in the mountains from attacking you."

　　Peng Yao put down a month's worth of dry food and took a deep breath. The freshness of the valley filled her nostrils. Peng Yao smiled and said, "I can't wait any longer."

　　Ling Anyang said, "It's rare to see you so anxious to practice. Brother is waiting for you to return after you have mastered the skills!"

　　Peng Yao waved her hand and urged: "Then hurry up and don't disturb me."

　　Ling Anyang was so angry that he gnashed his teeth, so he obediently went to set up the formation, looking back every few steps as he walked away.

　　Peng Yao sat cross-legged on a large rock in the pond with peace of mind. He took a Qi-training pill, sank his Qi into his Dantian, and guided the Qi Yun to circulate slowly throughout his body. After five cycles, he increased his speed, and then each time faster than the last. After ten cycles, his speed was already twice as fast as Peng Yao's fastest speed in her practice. The Dantian was still full of Qi due to the effect of the Qi-training pill. Peng Yao did not stop and continued to speed up the circulation with gritted teeth. After fifteen cycles in one breath, the Qi began to run low. Peng Yao swallowed another Qi-training pill that she had been holding in her mouth for a long time to make up for the embarrassment of lack of momentum. The Qi Yun circulated more and more violently in the Dantian, and it really impacted the meridians that Peng Yao had never touched before. It was a feeling he had never experienced before, as if a person had been trapped in the desert for months, and finally one day he came out and drank a glass of clear, sweet spring water. He felt comfortable all over and wanted to cry to the sky.

　　Pengyao clearly felt that her meridians were dancing, entangled with her Qi in a hungry way. Pengyao did not feel any pain, but rather felt very comfortable. She gathered her courage again and circulated Qi more vigorously, quickly circulating all the Qi in her Dantian into the meridians throughout her body. In an instant, her Dantian dried up. Pengyao felt nervous and swallowed another Qi-training pill to replenish it. Her body immediately relaxed. Pengyao smiled bitterly, ashamed. This kind of warming and impacting of the meridians throughout the body really consumed Qi, and was a completely exhausting physical work. Pengyao continued to practice according to this rule. When it was dark, Pengyao stopped working. She calculated that she had consumed a total of seven Qi-training pills today.

　　Peng Yao felt distressed, but the feeling of impacting her meridians was very good, and her whole body seemed to be full of strength. However, Peng Yao almost fainted because she found that she was still at the peak of the seventh level and her cultivation had not improved at all!

　　On the night she was injured half a year ago, she clearly felt that she was about to break through. Today, she swallowed seven Qi-training pills in one breath and circulated the Qi in her body countless times. The true Qi in her body was many times more than before, but the fact was that she did not make a breakthrough.

　　Peng Yao was so frustrated that she wanted to cry but had no tears. Didn't Elder Yao say that as long as you boldly impact your meridians, your future cultivation will be accelerated? How could this be completely contrary to that statement?

　　Peng Yao ate his dry food in a depressed mood. He felt full of energy and didn't want to rest, so he put away his depressed mood and continued to practice sitting cross-legged. He neither took Qi-training pills nor circulated the Qi in his body. He just sat in meditation, concentrating his mind and absorbing the natural spiritual energy around him. Sitting quietly like this all night was another kind of practice.

　　Pengyao sat quietly all night, until the birds started singing in the woods in the early morning. Then she slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were as clear as water and became brighter and more charming.

　　Peng Yao squatted beside a big rock and washed her face with water. Her beautiful hair hung softly on one side, fluttering slightly in the breeze. Ling Anyang came from outside the mountain and saw the tranquil scene under the waterfall at a glance. He really wanted to reach out and touch that beautiful hair and hold it tightly in his hand.

　　"Senior Brother, you've come really early." Peng Yao raised her head and smiled at Ling Anyang.

　　Ling Anyang's meridians were immediately unblocked, which was much more useful than taking any Qi-training pills.

　　Ling Anyang strode towards Peng Yao, sat down beside her, took out the fresh breakfast and fruit he had brought, and asked, "How was your practice yesterday?"

　　Peng Yao immediately started to complain. If anyone took seven Qi-training pills in one breath and didn't see any progress in cultivation, it would be a pain that could not be endured in a short period of time.

　　"No breakthrough! No progress! No improvement at all, how could this happen? I wasted a lot of pills, it's really a waste, it should have been safe to break through, what's going on? Is impacting the meridians really useful?"

　　Seeing that Peng Yao was really anxious, Ling Anyang tried to comfort her: "Since the elder said it is useful, it must be useful. There is no reason for him to deceive a junior like you. As for the impact on the meridians, I tried it slowly after building my foundation. It does consume a lot of true energy, but it is also very good for the body, so you can continue, just think of it as strengthening your body."

　　Peng Yao felt a little better after hearing this, and asked again: "Brother, can you tell me how it felt when you first impacted your meridians?"

　　Ling Anyang recalled: "The first time I impacted the meridians, I was very careful. But I felt quite comfortable. My master said that Qi can also warm the meridians. Impacting for a long time is a kind of training for the meridians. The stronger the meridians, the stronger the body. And the more time passes, the more help it will be for cultivation. My master's meridians have been trained for hundreds of years, and are much thicker and stronger than those of ordinary people. In addition, the Qi in them circulates all year round, which can expand the overall Qi carrying capacity. For example, a third-level Qi training disciple can only hold half a bowl of Qi in his body, but if he has impacted the meridians and opened up one of the meridians, then he can hold a bowl of Qi in his body. Do you understand what I mean?"

　　Peng Yao nodded: "I think I understand."

　　Ling Anyang added: "What I said just now is just to make you understand, but in fact, it is impossible to impact the meridians at the third stage of Qi training. That is undoubtedly courting death. I have been cultivating until I have established the foundation, and then Master allowed me to try to impact the meridians. Junior sister, you are at the seventh stage of Qi training. I was very worried about you. After that, I asked Elder Yao many times, and he said that your meridians are much stronger than ordinary people, so you will be fine. This is a great thing, junior sister, don't give up easily. I think you will achieve more than me in the future."

　　Peng Yao felt that Ling Anyang was comforting her, and didn't want to make her senior brother worry too much, so she nodded and said, "I will continue to practice, and you should also work hard and not be surpassed by me."

　　Ling Anyang laughed: "You can try to surpass me, but I won't give in easily."

　　After Ling Anyang left, Peng Yao once again crossed her legs to practice, still preparing a few pills in her mouth, and moving the Qi to Dantian. In the first week, she reached the fastest speed at the end of yesterday. After five weeks, she accelerated again. The thick Qi rotated in Dantian, and then shot out several white thin lines as if being pulled. Each Qi thin line led to a meridian. In the blink of an eye, the inside of the meridians in the body seemed to be filled with white Qi. This Qi could be seen but not touched. It flowed closely along the membrane of the meridians, slowly seeping into the meridians, and filling the thirst of the meridians bit by bit. The feeling of the meridians being gradually moistened was very clear, and Peng Yao felt comfortable all over, almost floating.

　　This feeling is really comfortable, but Pengyao is not happy at all. Although it is comfortable, her cultivation is not improving, and Pengyao is anxious.

　　Thinking about what the elders had said before, one should not be afraid of pain and should not back down easily when impacting the meridians, but Peng Yao had never felt any pain so far. It seemed that what he had done was not enough, far from what the elders had said.

　　Pengyao took a deep breath, causing the dizziness to become more intense. The surge in her dantian was like rolling waves, sweeping towards her meridians. Just as Pengyao was concentrating on waiting for the pain to come, she thought that this time it was very intense and she should feel pain afterwards, but suddenly Pengyao's whole body shook, and she still didn't feel any pain.

　　But quietly, she broke through.

　　There was no abrupt feeling of breaking through shackles as in the past. Silently and without a trace, the threshold of the eighth level of Qi training was washed into the sea of ​​Qi and submerged without causing any ripples.

　　Peng Yao hurriedly finished his work and carefully checked his own situation. He was still full of energy and his cultivation had truly reached the eighth level of Qi training! Peng Yao raised the corners of his mouth in joy, and especially hoped that Ling Anyang was by his side to tell him the good news.

　　Pengyao was very enthusiastic. It was still morning. Ling Anyang would come tomorrow morning. If he had something else to do, he might not be able to come. Now was not the time to share happiness with others.

　　Peng Yao felt that her perception at this moment was very wonderful, and she had the urge and premonition to break through the eighth level and reach the ninth level in one breath.

　　Peng Yao calmed her mind, and circulated her Qi Hai with all the force she had just used, spreading it throughout her meridians more skillfully and quickly. She was challenging her own body. She put away her timidity and fear, and wanted to experience the pain that the elder had talked about. She always felt that as long as she felt the pain, it might be easier to break through.

　　It has always been the most difficult stage in cultivation. If you can endure the pain of breaking through the stage, you will succeed, and if you retreat, you will fail. When I was a child, I studied at Xiaoxingtan, and the elder who taught me said that the road to cultivation is to constantly challenge yourself. There is a door in everyone's body. After breaking through the first door, you can enter a new world. Then you have to break through the second and third doors. If you keep doing this, your cultivation will become higher and higher, and your body will become stronger and stronger. When you break through a door, it is equivalent to challenging your own limit at that time. It is natural to feel pain, but after breaking through it, the pain is nothing at all.

　　Peng Yao was looking for the feeling of pain, looking for a new door for herself. She had never been so eager for a breakthrough. She wanted to know what kind of advantages her meridians, which were stronger than those of ordinary people, could bring her.

　　Can that kind of advantage free her from the shackles of being called mediocre? Can it make her a person with good qualifications, can she quickly catch up with Ling Anyang, can she change her fate of not having a master to teach her?

　　Lin Shan, whom she hated the most, was better than her. Lin Shan had made a big mistake but was still accepted as a disciple by Lin Fengdan. Peng Yao was not a saint. Like many other female disciples, she felt uncomfortable and envious. She also thought that if she continued to perform well, Lin Fengdan might recognize her one day and accept her as a disciple. Most of the female disciples in Lingyao Valley had this fantasy.

　　She still remembers the surprised praises from Lin Fengdan and everyone else when Peng Yao first refined the Rejuvenating Pill without any waste. Her blood was boiling with excitement at that time. She thought that Lin Fengdan would definitely ignore her mediocre cultivation and accept her as a disciple because of her talent in refining pills.

　　Because the surprise and admiration in Lin Fengdan's eyes were so dazzling at that time, Peng Yao had the illusion that he was about to be recognized.

　　But Lin Fengdan only praised her and didn't mention anything about accepting a disciple. Peng Yao felt like a bucket of cold water was poured on her.

　　She was so disappointed that she almost cried in front of others. She was confused and questioned. She wanted to question Lin Fengdan in public. If she couldn't be recognized for her efforts, then what was there to praise for her for refining a pill without any waste pills? No matter how many words she said, there would be no substantial change.

　　Since she started cultivating immortality, the most outstanding performance of Peng Yao was when she refined the perfect anti-aging pill that her peers had not refined, but Lin Fengdan did not say anything. After that, Peng Yao understood and accepted her fate. She was afraid that she would never be able to become a disciple in this lifetime. She would stay in the Spiritual Medicine Valley from the age of fifteen to fifty-five... seventy-five... one hundred and five... or even longer. In the end, like those old ladies with silver hair and hunched backs in the Spiritual Medicine Valley, she would be called an old senior by the new disciples many years later.

　　The Qi running in her body became wild along with Peng Yao's mood. Her black hair fluttered in the wind like a waterfall. The water flow beside the big rock swirled uncontrollably, and then flowed against the current, scaring away the fish in the pond. In the blink of an eye, the surface of the water became larger and larger, like boiling waves hitting the big rock and the water bank. The small flowers on the shore withered and flew away in an instant, and the lush green leaves swirled in the sky for a long time. Peng Yao's eyes suddenly jumped, and a light sigh came from the depths of her throat. Her shoulders sank together, and with a splash, the swirling green leaves in the sky stopped, and the water flowing against the current also stopped. Peng Yao opened her eyes, exhaled, and ended the exercise. The clear water in the pond returned to normal, flowing slowly from high to low according to the terrain. The still leaves slowly fell to the ground, as if nothing had happened.

　　Pengyao took a breath, his eyes filled with joy.

　　Qi training level nine! She had finally reached this level, the last step of the Qi training period! As long as she crossed the threshold of the ninth level and successfully established her foundation, she would be able to fly with a sword and become a true immortal cultivator.

　　Peng Yao suppressed her joy, seeing that it was almost dusk, and although she was in good spirits, she was a little hungry. She took out some dry food and ate it with satisfaction.

　　Chaoyang Peak is one of the 49 peaks of Wangxian Sect. It is named Chaoyang Peak because the sun rises in the east, the rays of light shine down, and the morning scenery is charming. The sunrise at Chaoyang Peak is one of the eight beautiful sights of Wangxian Sect. In the clear morning, there are always twos and threes of disciples climbing to the top of Chaoyang Peak to enjoy the moment of sunrise in the east.

　　It was early morning, and the clear eastern sky was dotted with faint rays of light. On the path to the top of the mountain, seven or eight young disciples advanced slowly. The dark-skinned young man in the lead said, "Everyone, speed up. The sun is about to rise."

　　"Oh, it's too slow, let's just fly up." A female disciple took out the flying sword from behind and flew up first.

　　Several people followed one after another, and everyone of them could fly with a sword. They were all disciples in the Foundation Establishment Stage.

　　In the blink of an eye, everyone reached the top of the mountain. The morning breeze brushed their faces, making them feel relaxed and happy.

　　“The sunrise is something I never get tired of watching no matter how many times I watch it. Every time I come here I have a different experience.” The dark-skinned young man stared at the charming sunset in fascination and could not help sighing.

　　"Master wants us to appreciate the sunrise on a clear day with little fog, in order to strengthen our understanding of the 'Rising Sun Sword Technique'. But I have been appreciating it for a year and have made very little progress. Alas." Another disciple sighed.

　　“You have to watch carefully, and experience the mystery of the sword technique with your heart, then you will slowly understand. In the past, Wangxian Sect did not have the "Chaoyang Sword Technique". What they had was a set of "Qingxia Sword Technique". Later, a master watched the sunrise in Chaoyang all year round and practiced the "Qingxia Sword Technique" here. Many years later, he combined Qingxia to create Chaoyang. The "Qingxia Sword Technique" is only a third-rate sword technique, but the "Chaoyang Sword Technique" is one of the first-rate sword techniques in Wangxian Sect. This is all thanks to that master.” The dark-skinned young man spoke eloquently, and after that, he took his fellow brothers and sisters to practice the "Chaoyang Sword Technique" on the top of Chaoyang Mountain.

　　As they danced with each move, more and more clouds appeared in the sky. The sun slightly shone through the clouds, emitting several extremely bright and slender rays of light, beautiful and sharp. The disciples danced with their swords in ecstasy. Gradually, the sound of wind in their ears became more intense. The clouds in the sky changed rapidly, accumulating more and more, rolling and flowing from east to south. In an instant, the sky above their heads was covered with red clouds, and countless rays of light secretly shot from the clouds to the mountains, like thousands of sharp swords flying. Wild beasts in the mountains roared and roamed, leaves and flowers on the mountains danced wildly, and the clouds surged, soon covering the entire Wangxian Sect. At this moment, the 749 peaks were covered with brilliant clouds, and the dazzling clouds were like sudden lightning, forming a beautiful scene that captured people's hearts.

　　All the Wangxian Sect disciples who were still sleeping jumped out of bed and looked towards the eastern sky in shock.

　　606 Sensational Omens and Signs

　　06 Sensational Omens and Signs

　　The head of the Wangxian Sect and many elders and guardians were alarmed early on. A group of people gathered together and exclaimed, "What a strange sight! Who in my Wangxian Sect could be cultivating?"

　　"Could it be that the ancestor is going through a heavenly tribulation?"

　　"No, this scene is definitely not the arrival of a heavenly calamity. Otherwise, with such a huge heavenly calamity, the Wangxian Sect would have been razed to the ground long ago."

　　"Don't ask, just go and take a look!"

　　"It must be that some master of my Wangxian Sect has made a major breakthrough! This is an auspicious sign! Hahahaha, with such an auspicious sign, this person must have extraordinary cultivation, or his skills must be extraordinary. Strange, who could it be?" The sect leader was excited and confused, he was familiar with all the masters in the sect, but he didn't expect such a person.

　　"Since ancient times, many geniuses have experienced unusual phenomena when they have made great breakthroughs in their cultivation. Most of them are most likely to appear when they are condensing the golden elixir. The three young people in my Wangxian Sect all experienced unusual phenomena when they broke through the foundation. Such talents are rare in the world! However, compared with this person today, it is simply..." The guardian did not continue. Everyone understood that there are different unusual phenomena. Some can produce lightning, thunder and heavy rain, and some can swallow clouds and absorb fog. The appearance of colorful clouds and rosy clouds today is also a common unusual phenomenon. However, the large area is unprecedented. Generally, unusual phenomena only appear within a mile of the cultivator. Today's phenomenon that enveloped Wangxian Sect and quickly enveloped the surrounding mountains while they were talking was the first time they had seen it.

　　How should one describe this man's talent?

　　Unfortunately, the larger the area, the smaller their chances of finding that person.

　　At this time, we could only see it coming from the east, around Chaoyang Peak.

　　The leader was extremely anxious and flew away with his sword at full speed.

　　"Could it be that Elder Yang from Chaoyang Peak has made a breakthrough?"

　　"The last time I saw that old man, he didn't show any signs of breakthrough. It can't be him."

　　"That must be a disciple from Chaoyang Peak."

　　"Could it be that Elder Yang's eldest disciple Hu Bufei has achieved his Nascent Soul?"

　　"You'll find out when you go and see."

　　More than ten thousand disciples from Wangxian Sect flew to Chaoyang Peak from all directions. Everyone was extremely shocked and full of curiosity. They didn't care about the rules at this time. They believed that the elder of Chaoyang Peak would not be able to refuse everyone from gathering at his Chaoyang Peak.

　　The elder of Chaoyang Peak was stunned by the scene in the sky, his lips trembling with excitement. He drew his sword and flew to the top of Chaoyang Peak. He was so excited that he wanted to roar to the sky. This scene appeared near Chaoyang Peak. It must be his Chaoyang Peak disciple! He quickly turned the names of his disciples in his mind, guessing who it could be? Hu Bufei? Yang Ling? Wan Weiguo? No matter which one, they are the pride of his Chaoyang Peak! No, they are the pride of Wangxian Sect!

　　After being awakened by his master's yelling, Ling Anyang followed him to fly eastwards in a daze. Along the way, he finally understood what was going on. His confused mind gradually calmed down, and Ling Anyang was speechless. How come the direction they were heading to was very close to the valley where his junior sister was practicing? Could it be that his junior sister was the one who created such a scene? Ling Anyang shook his head, thinking that the possibility was very small. His junior sister had been in seclusion for 23 days, but when he went to see her yesterday, there was no sign of a breakthrough in the foundation-building stage.

　　Although he had 80% ruled out the possibility that it was his junior sister, Ling Anyang was still secretly looking forward to and excited, thinking to himself that it would be great if she really was his junior sister!

　　"That old man at Chaoyang Peak has such an outstanding disciple?" Ling Anyang's master, Elder Xingluan Peak, muttered through gritted teeth, his jealousy clearly revealed in his words.

　　Ling Anyang touched his nose and followed without saying a word. His master was like this, always envying others for having the most outstanding disciples, and then forcing him and other disciples to practice crazily like a devil. Ling Anyang smiled bitterly. Among the three great geniuses of the younger generation, he happened to be ranked third! There were two more outstanding people above him, which made his life very difficult. Fortunately, there was his junior sister. As long as he thought of his junior sister, all the depression in his heart would disappear.

　　After flying for a while, Ling Anyang saw a group of young men in front of him. Ling Anyang quickly chased after them and respectfully said to the young man in the lead, "Greetings, Senior Brother Peng."

　　The handsome young man who looked like an extraordinary person stopped in the air and nodded slightly to him: "Let's go together."

　　Ling Anyang smiled, and flew a little behind him on his sword. Then he said to the beautiful girl walking side by side with Senior Brother Peng, "Hello, Senior Sister Chen."

　　The girl smiled faintly as a greeting and then continued walking.

　　These two were the other two of the three great geniuses of the same generation. Senior Brother Peng was the third prince of Shangpeng State, His Royal Highness Peng Yintian! He was selected to cultivate immortality together with Peng Yao, Ling Anyang and a dozen other people. He was the most talented among the three and practiced under the tutelage of the elder of the Immortal Sword Pavilion.

　　The other one, Senior Sister Chen Lan, also worshipped under the elder of the Immortal Sword Pavilion. However, for the young people of Wangxian Sect, her most outstanding feature was her stunning appearance, and she was almost the dream lover of all the male disciples of Wangxian Sect. There were even rumors that Chen Lan had a close relationship with the head of Wangxian Sect and was suspected to be his biological daughter, but no one dared to verify it.

　　Ling Anyang, the genius, is popular in Wangxian Sect, and many people know him and have met him. Peng Yintian rarely leaves the Immortal Sword Pavilion, and spends most of his time in seclusion to practice. Ling Anyang has not seen him many times, and he is very reserved every time he sees him. This person is not only more advanced than him, but also has a difference between the monarch and the minister. Ling Anyang initially called him the Third Prince directly, but later it was Peng Yintian's request that he make a correction. Ling Anyang clearly remembers that before leaving, the Emperor personally summoned the dozen or so people they had chosen, and told them, or ordered them, to protect the Third Prince well in Wangxian Sect. Ling Anyang was young at the time, but he was not a fool. If something bad happened to the Third Prince in Wangxian Sect, their families would definitely suffer. Ling Anyang was very glad that the Third Prince was very talented, otherwise if he was mediocre, and he, a commoner, was labeled a genius, he would feel cold on his back...

　　Senior Sister Chen Lan is indeed a natural beauty, but she rarely leaves the Immortal Sword Pavilion. She is also cold and quiet. Ling Anyang always gets a faint smile in response when he greets her, which is a sign of respect for him. When other young disciples approach her, Chen Lan doesn't even look at them.

　　Ling Anyang was a stranger to her. If it weren’t for Senior Brother Peng being beside him, he would not have gone out of his way to say hello to this taciturn senior sister.

　　"Look everyone! The clouds in the sky have dispersed!" someone nearby shouted.

　　Everyone looked up hurriedly, and saw that the colorful clouds that had just covered the area were dispersing like flying flowers, fading into the blue sky in the blink of an eye, and the situation returned to peace.

　　"Oh, I hope I can find that person soon."

　　Needless to say, everyone quickened their pace and headed eastward.

　　Chaoyang Mountain was slowly surrounded by the crowd, but no one knew who the disciple with the unusual ability was.

　　The headmaster and other seniors of Wangxian Sect stood on the top of Chaoyang Peak. Opposite them were several young disciples who came to practice sword skills in the early morning.

　　"Is it really not any of you?" asked the leader.

　　The elder of Chaoyang Peak was even more anxious: "Is it you? This is a great thing, don't hide it."

　　Several disciples said with bitter faces: "Master, it really wasn't us. If it were us, why would we hide it from you? I wish it was me..."

　　"Master, although the colorful clouds seem to start from the top of our Chaoyang Peak from a distance, we can see it clearly from here. That person must be practicing in the valley, probably in that direction. Why don't we fly over and take a look?"

　　"Walk."

　　A group of people flew down the mountain to search.

　　As he got closer to the destination, Ling Anyang's heart beat more and more excitedly. The closer he got, the clearer it became that the possibility of it being his junior sister increased.

　　The group flew for another distance, and finally the sect leader and several elders narrowed the scope, and brought a group of disciples to stop at the waterfall that made Ling Anyang tremble with fear.

　　"The spiritual energy is rich under this waterfall, and the surrounding trees are obviously damaged by the vitality. That person must be practicing here!" The head of the sect flew down the waterfall and stopped beside the pool.

　　Ling Anyang was so excited that he almost fainted. He was about to burst into laughter, but then he froze in shock.

　　Why is my junior sister missing?

　　Where is the junior sister who was practicing on the big rock?

　　Ling Anyang looked around nervously, and the people around him were also looking around, so his behavior was not suspicious.

　　After a long while, the head of the sect sighed, "That person left. Strange, is he not a disciple of our Wangxian Sect? Otherwise, why would he hide from us?"

　　"Chaoyang Peak is the heart of our Wangxian Sect. It is unlikely that an outsider could sneak in. It must be a disciple of our Wangxian Sect."

　　"This man is indeed a master! He practices in a high-profile manner and acts in a low-profile manner." A disciple sighed.

　　"Everyone, look around and try to find some traces." The head of the sect really didn't want to miss such a talent, but he also felt that the disciple's words made sense. Throughout the ages, many geniuses prefer to be hermits. Being noticed by the world is indeed an honor, but for cultivating immortals, the disadvantages outweigh the advantages.

　　Half a day passed quickly, and tens of thousands of people crowded into the valley but still could not find any traces. The head of the sect had other ideas. He thought that the man had already left this place and hid himself, and maybe he was among the tens of thousands of disciples. Since he didn't want to show up, it would be a waste of time to continue looking for him. The head of the sect guessed that the man probably didn't want too many people to know his identity. In this case, it wouldn't be too late for him, the head of the sect, to send someone to investigate after he went down. The head of the sect didn't want too many disciples to know about such a talent, because if it got out, it would definitely attract the covetousness of other major sects.

　　So the head of the sect shook his head and said, "Forget it, since he doesn't want to show up, let's go. It's better not to know his identity, otherwise my Wangxian Sect might suffer a disaster. The scene in the morning must have been discovered by other major sects, and I'm afraid it will cause a fight. Now that we don't know who that person is, we can get rid of him."

　　"Are you really giving up just like that?"

　　"Well, we can't force anyone. Let's go." The sect leader winked at several elders, and the elders understood.

　　"Quickly take the disciples from each peak and evacuate." The head sect leader sent a message to the elders at the same time: "After you go down, all elders must thoroughly investigate the disciples who have made breakthroughs in cultivation yesterday and today, regardless of age, and don't miss any of them." The elders nodded in understanding and retreated together.

　　Soon, the crowd began to disperse.

　　But some people still refused to give up and continued searching nearby.

　　Ling Anyang hurried back to Lingyao Valley, but was disappointed not to see Peng Yao.

　　Ling Anyang remembered what the headmaster said, so he didn't tell anyone about his guess, but he was worried about Peng Yao's safety and didn't know where she had gone. Did the junior sister hide because she didn't want to attract attention? Ling Anyang thought it was very likely.

　　Ling Anyang waited for everyone else in the valley to leave. After nightfall, Ling Anyang quietly came to the pond and waited. After sitting for an hour, Pengyao did not appear. Ling Anyang was depressed and was about to look around when he heard a noise coming from the pond. Ling Anyang thought it was a fish. He looked down and saw the water slowly dispersed, revealing a pair of clear eyes on the water surface. It was the familiar Pengyao.

　　"Junior sister!" Ling Anyang was surprised, then squatted down and said, "You are hiding in the pool, haha, come up quickly, everyone around you has left."

　　Peng Yao showed half of her head in the water, her face slightly red, and whispered: "Brother, do you have any clothes? Men's clothes are also fine..."

　　Ling Anyang was stunned. Peng Yao asked anxiously, "Hurry up, do you have it or not?"

　　Ling Anyang's face flushed red. He wanted to understand what was going on with Peng Yao. He couldn't help but look underwater, wanting to see something through the water.

　　Peng Yao was angry: "You rascal, I've been soaking in the water for a whole day and I feel so uncomfortable."

　　Peng Yao didn't understand what was going on. She had practiced all night last night and felt that she had successfully built her foundation this morning. As for what strange phenomenon appeared in the sky, she was completely unaware of it while she was practicing. After she successfully built her foundation, she opened her eyes and saw that all the grass and trees around her were damaged and she was naked. It was probably because her clothes turned into flying smoke during the breakthrough. Even the packages placed next to her disappeared. The same was true for the formation set up by Ling Anyang. Peng Yao was so frightened that she almost screamed. Just when she didn't know what to do, she, who had already built her foundation, sensitively discovered that many people were flying towards here. Peng Yao was horrified and jumped into the water to avoid them.

　　She was originally worried that someone with high cultivation might find her in the pool immediately, but after she jumped in, she realized that the pool was extremely strange and unfathomable. Without thinking too much, she swam as hard as she could, thinking that the deeper she went, the less likely she would be found. Otherwise, she would not have to live in the future... She could not afford to lose face.

　　Ling Anyang coughed loudly a few times and quickly dug out a set of clean clothes from his Qiankun brocade bag: "These are my clothes, Junior Sister, change quickly."

　　Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Ling Anyang still standing there stupidly, Peng Yao scolded him, "Get out of here first."

　　Ling Anyang blushed and nodded, then he left the pond with unsteady steps and walked to a big tree on the shore. He turned his back to Peng Yao and said, "Is this okay?"

　　Peng Yao was satisfied, and she carefully climbed up the boulder from the water. She shook off the water on her body with a gusto, picked up her clothes and dressed neatly. She looked up and saw Ling Anyang still standing with his back on her, and smiled, "All right."

　　Ling Anyang sighed with regret, turned around and saw his clothes being worn by Peng Yao. His heart skipped a beat and his whole body felt hot.

　　"Ahem, Junior Sister, let's go. Don't let anyone find out. Junior Sister made such a big noise today."

　　Peng Yao frowned: "Fortunately, Senior Brother didn't mention me, I didn't want this to happen. Besides, was it really caused by me? Hey, I didn't feel anything at all. But I really succeeded in building my foundation, haha, I can fly with a sword in the future. This month's hard work has not been in vain."

　　"Yes, don't worry about other things for now. Success in building the foundation is a good thing. Junior sister is not yet sixteen years old. At this time, the aptitude for successfully building the foundation is pretty good. Someone will definitely accept you as a disciple."

　　Peng Yao smiled slightly at Ling Anyang and said softly, "It was only since Senior Brother gave me the Green Rong Fruit that my progress has accelerated. Before, it took me nearly a year just to improve from the fifth stage of Qi training to the sixth stage. Now that I can build my foundation, it is all thanks to Senior Brother."

　　Ling Anyang touched his head and smiled foolishly. Pengyao's eyebrows curved, and suddenly she stood on tiptoe, leaned over and touched Ling Anyang's lips, like a dragonfly touching the water. When Ling Anyang came back to react, Pengyao had already turned her head and was ready to leave.

　　Ling Anyang held his head and yelled, "Junior sister! Wait a minute!"

　　The voice was as loud as thunder, which frightened Peng Yao: "Huh?" As soon as she turned her head, she fell into a broad embrace. Peng Yao hurriedly struggled, but Ling Anyang held her tighter and tighter, saying in a deep voice: "Don't move, let me hold you, the moon is too round tonight."

　　“…” Peng Yao shyly put her head on Ling Anyang’s shoulder, without saying a word or struggling anymore.

　　Ling Anyang sniffed Peng Yao's black hair deeply and was unwilling to let go for a long time. He really wanted to hold her like this for the rest of his life and never separate.

　　After a long while, Peng Yao whispered: "Brother, thank you so much."

　　Ling Anyang's hands tightened and he said dissatisfiedly, "Why are you being so polite to me?"

　　Peng Yao nodded and deliberately changed the subject to break the awkwardness: "Brother, I went into the water today and found something strange in the pool."

　　"Oh?" Ling Anyang was surprised and let go of Peng Yao slightly.

　　Peng Yao said, "The pool was so deep that I couldn't see the bottom. I stayed underwater for a day and swam forward for at least half a day, but there was no end. I got scared and came back. As soon as I came up, I saw you and realized it was dark."

　　Ling Anyang was surprised: "So, this pool of water really has no end. I have always thought this place is suspicious. There is plenty of spiritual energy on the rocks, and there may be spiritual beasts living underneath."

　　"This big rock you're talking about is nothing special, it's just too big. It seems to be integrated with the pond. The depth of the pond is equal to the size of the rock. I guess you'll understand it only if you feel its root."

　　"Why? Junior Sister, you want to go in and take a look?"

　　Peng Yao nodded and shook her head, and finally said hesitantly: "I am really curious... but I am also worried that there may be dangers that I cannot deal with. Even if my senior brother accompanies me, I am still quite worried."

　　Ling Anyang nodded: "The pool is too strange, don't move rashly."

　　After saying this, Ling Anyang raised his eyebrows and looked towards the woods on the left with a fierce look. Peng Yao also held his breath and whispered, "Someone is there!"

　　707 The Unfathomable Pool

　　07 The unfathomable pool

　　As the two were about to speak, the people hiding in the woods slowly walked towards the pool of water. Their figures were exposed in the moonlight. It turned out that there were not just one but two people coming.

　　Peng Yao and Ling Anyang were both surprised: "Senior Brother Peng?" The other person was naturally Senior Sister Chen Lan who went in and out with Peng Yintian.

　　Peng Yintian stood by the water and smiled: "I didn't expect that person would be Junior Sister Peng." His eyes fell on Peng Yao, neither enthusiastic nor cold.

　　In fact, Peng Yintian was quite shocked. He was completely unfamiliar with the current Peng Yao and had no idea who she was. Since he became an inner disciple when he was a child, he had never paid attention to other fellow villagers. At this time, he completely guessed from Ling Anyang that this girl was Peng Yao. He vaguely remembered that she was the youngest when they entered the mountain, and she was an annoying little girl who cried all day long. At that time, Ling Anyang was like an old nanny who followed her around and took care of her, and paid great attention to her.

　　After growing up, Peng Yao had only seen Peng Yintian from a distance once, and she heard about Peng Yintian from Ling Anyang. After all, he was the third prince of their country, so it was reasonable for him to receive more attention.

　　Peng Yao was not surprised to see Peng Yintian. What surprised her was the girl Chen Lan beside him. Peng Yao was dumbfounded. She had never seen such a beautiful woman before. She was as beautiful as a fairy. Peng Yao felt weird. She was considered a beauty in Lingyao Valley in the past, but compared with Chen Lan, she was like "being surrounded by pearls and jade makes me feel ugly". The description was very apt.

　　Ling Anyang didn't understand why Peng Yao suddenly sighed. Seeing that she looked unhappy, he thought she was upset because her secret was discovered.

　　"Senior Brother Peng, Senior Sister Chen, regarding today's incident... could you two please help keep it secret..." Ling Anyang made the request without any confidence, feeling that there was no reason for others to help them.

　　"Sure." Peng Yintian agreed immediately. Ling Anyang was slightly surprised and said quickly, "Thank you very much."

　　Peng Yao also breathed a sigh of relief and was about to thank him when Chen Lan, who had been silent all this time, suddenly stepped forward and jumped onto the big rock where they were. He was only one step away from Peng Yao and stared at her closely.

　　Peng Yao took a step back uncomfortably, and Chen Lan's heavenly voice rang out, "Have you become my disciple?"

　　Pengyao shook her head.

　　"Are you willing to become a disciple of the Immortal Sword Pavilion elder?"

　　Peng Yao was stunned for a moment, then slowly said, "Senior Sister, can I have a few more days to think about it?" She was thinking about Elder Yao's life-saving grace and subsequent care for her. Without Elder Yao, she would not be able to build her foundation. If Elder Yao was willing to accept her as a disciple after returning, she would definitely agree.

　　Chen Lan frowned slightly, slowly closed his eyes, and sighed lightly: "I know." There was a lot of disappointment in his words, and he obviously guessed that Peng Yao had someone else in mind for her master.

　　Peng Yintian also jumped onto the boulder at this time, staring intently at the waterfall and the pool, and said for a long time: "What happened today is between the two of you. Since you don't want to tell others, we won't say anything. Originally, I found that Junior Brother Ling looked strange this morning, so I guessed that Junior Brother might know who that person was, so Junior Sister Chen and I waited until now, and sure enough, we waited until now."

　　Ling Anyang was speechless, thinking that Peng Yintian was really meticulous...

　　"Let's not talk about this matter for now. Junior Sister Peng, if this pool is as you said, then we definitely need to explore it. How about the four of us go down and explore it together?" Peng Yintian looked at the two and asked.

　　Ling Anyang and Peng Yao looked at each other, and they were not surprised. Since Peng Yintian knew the secret of the pool, it was normal for him to want to go down to satisfy his curiosity. Who wouldn't want to see if there were any treasures down there? It would be safer to bring more people with them. But if the secret was told to the sect, there would be no hope with too many people.

　　"Okay, let's go down together."

　　Peng Yao had just established her foundation, and her cultivation was the worst among the group. She had not yet learned any advanced spells, and had no weapons to defend herself. Ling Anyang did not want to take Peng Yao into danger, but seeing Peng Yintian and Chen Lan had already jumped into the water without looking back, Ling Anyang did not say much, "Junior sister, be careful when you go down, remember to follow me closely, this sword is for you to defend yourself." The sword Ling Anyang handed to Peng Yao had only a little spiritual energy surrounding it, and it was obviously not a very good magic weapon, but it was better than nothing for Peng Yao. It was the first time that Peng Yao had held a sword since she started cultivating, and she was very excited.

　　Peng Yin Tianyou was in the front exploring the way, and Chen Lan was almost side by side with him. Chen Lan held a bright night pearl in his hand, illuminating a bright path in the dark pool.

　　Ling Anyang followed behind, looking at Pengyao from time to time. Seeing that although Pengyao's skills were lower than theirs, she showed no signs of falling behind, Ling Anyang couldn't help but smile at Pengyao, who looked at him in confusion. Ling Anyang transmitted his voice, "Junior sister's meridians are indeed very strong. Junior sister has just established her foundation, but her body seems to be not too different from ours. After junior sister becomes my disciple and learns advanced magic, she will definitely be the leader among her peers in Wangxian Sect in the future."

　　Peng Yao didn't know how to transmit sound yet, and it was not convenient to talk in the water, so she could only blink at Ling Anyang and smile shyly.

　　Ling Anyang couldn't help but stroke Pengyao's long hair dancing in the water, and continued to transmit: "It's a pity that Junior Sister didn't see the strange phenomenon this morning. It was a wonder that the entire Wangxian Sect was shocked. Junior Sister, your talent is amazing." Ling Anyang was very worried when he said this. Of course, it's good to have outstanding talent, but I'm afraid that if it's true as the head of the sect said, it will cause a lot of trouble. Fortunately, no fifth person knows about this yet.

　　Peng Yao fell into deep thought after hearing this. She only had a rough impression of what happened in the morning. She was trying her best to break through at that time. She felt as if there were thousands of troops roaring in her Dantian, and her true essence was flashing white and green, and her meridians were faintly glowing with brilliant light. This situation continued until she broke through to the foundation building stage, and her true essence completely turned from white to green before it stopped. When she opened her eyes and looked up at the sky, she saw the sky full of rosy clouds disappearing into the blue sky in the blink of an eye.

　　Along the way, Ling Anyang was chatting with Pengyao through voice transmission, while Pengyao communicated with him through eye contact and gestures. Before they knew it, they had swum to the deep end, but the pool was so vast that they could not see anything except water and rocks. They even felt like they were standing still. Slowly, everyone fell silent, their eyes vigilantly scanning the surroundings, and no one dared to fall behind.

　　Finally, when all four of them felt a little tired, Peng Yintian stopped and sent a message to Peng Yao: "Did you swim this far last time?"

　　Peng Yao nodded and pointed forward a little, meaning that it should go a little further forward.

　　Peng Yintian nodded, and continued to lead the team to swim forward, and sent a voice message: "Junior Sister Peng is really amazing. She has just established her foundation and yet she can swim so far easily. She is indeed a genius."

　　Pengyao couldn't speak, so she could only smile.

　　Peng Yintian added: "This water is extremely cold. The deeper you go, the colder it gets."

　　Peng Yao didn't understand what he meant, so she didn't say anything.

　　Peng Yintian smiled and said nothing, continuing to swim forward, but he sent a message to Chen Lan, "This Junior Sister Peng is really amazing. She soaked in the deep water of the pond all day, and now she is not behind us at all. And I think she seems to be more relaxed than you. It seems that this water does not affect her as much as you. It is said that such a cold pond is not good for women, and she has just established her foundation and has not practiced any advanced skills. But you are starting to want to retreat, but she is very calm."

　　Chen Lan looked back at Peng Yao with complicated eyes after hearing this, and then transmitted his voice: "If the omen was really caused by her, it wouldn't be strange. Although perseverance is important in the path of cultivation, everyone knows that talent is the most important. In the past, you were the only young person in Wangxian Sect who could make me feel a sense of crisis, but now there is one more." After a pause, he said: "This is not bad."

　　Peng Yintian smiled and said, "Ling Anyang is a very lucky boy. I think Junior Sister Peng is also sincere to him. We will be blessed to practice dual cultivation in the future."

　　Chen Lan glanced at Peng Yintian with her extremely beautiful eyes, and then said indifferently: "The deeper the feelings, the easier it is to become an obstacle on the road of cultivation. Often, if you can't get through it, it will become a demonic obstacle, and your cultivation will be ruined in an instant. It's not worth the loss. It's a pity that she has excellent aptitude, but she is a girl." After that, he shook his head and sighed, "If I were a man, I could also find her to practice dual cultivation."

　　Peng Yintian opened his mouth and laughed loudly. The people in the water could not hear his laughter, but they only saw Peng Yintian's mouth wide open, and water splashed up. Then Peng Yintian seemed to be choked, and quickly closed his mouth and blushed as he continued to swim. Peng Yao and Ling Anyang behind him did not understand, while Chen Lan raised the corner of his mouth and smiled faintly, and a disdainful snort could be heard faintly.

　　Peng Yintian rested for a long time before continuing to communicate with Chen Lan: "Junior Sister Chen, don't feel sad. I heard from the elders that there is a technique in the world of immortal cultivation that can take over another body. You can take over a man's body in the future. As for Junior Sister Peng, you can't take over another body. I'm afraid there won't be anyone else with her qualifications."

　　Chen Lan said indifferently: "My natural beauty is also rare in the world. Where can you find a better appearance than mine? Not to mention a man. But I think you can use your own advantages to find Junior Sister Peng to practice dual cultivation. It will be beneficial to you. It will definitely be faster than practicing dual cultivation with me."

　　Peng Yintian was stunned when he heard that, he turned around and glanced at Peng Yao a few times, which made Peng Yao feel uncomfortable all over. Ling Anyang couldn't help but curse in his voice.

　　Peng Yintian shook his head: "I'm afraid she won't agree."

　　Chen Lan sneered: "This is your business. Ling Anyang is lucky. A fool has his luck. Alas."

　　Peng Yintian smiled without saying anything. Ling Anyang was very sentimental and committed. He would always do what he promised to others. That was why he took the time to take care of Peng Yao. Maybe people thought he was stupid at the time, but now it seems that Ling Anyang paid for many years and finally got the beauty back. He did not suffer any loss. Similarly, Peng Yao was actually the same kind of person as Ling Anyang. Compared with cultivation, there were things that were more important in his heart.

　　"They are different from us," said Peng Yintian.

　　Chen Lan frowned: "They are all fools. The pursuit of immortality does not need extra emotional entanglements as a burden. Those who can't let go will never make it to the end."

　　Peng Yintian shook his head again and said with a smile: "What you are pursuing is immortality, but they may not be." He remembered that Peng Yao cried every day when she was a child, and it was obvious that she was forced by her family to come and practice immortality.

　　Chen Lan was stunned and was too lazy to speak.

　　After swimming for about another hour, everyone's breathing started to become heavy. Their skin felt as if it was frozen, and they were so stiff that they broke out in cold sweats.

　　But the road ahead was still dark and bottomless. They could only clearly feel the rich and indescribable spiritual energy surging towards them, with a faint fragrance, which was like the smell of spiritual herbs and flowers that had been there for thousands of years, proving that there was indeed a treasure at the bottom.

　　Peng Yintian sent a message to everyone: "Retreat, we can't go down."

　　Everyone nodded and started to rush back.

　　Pengyao followed closely behind, but she had a strange feeling in her heart, as if she was attracted by something. She looked back at the dark deep water from time to time. The fragrance behind her penetrated into the house. Pengyao couldn't help but close her eyes comfortably, and carefully recalled what the fragrance was. The fragrance became stronger and stronger. In a trance, Pengyao felt that she must be in a beautiful flower bush, white... a field of white flowers. Pengyao wanted to open her eyes to see what kind of flowers it was, but her eyelids were so heavy that she couldn't lift them up at all.

　　Pengyao felt something was wrong and began to struggle internally.

　　Suddenly, the sound of a ethereal piano rang in her ears. It was clear and faint. Although the sound was not loud, Peng Yao felt that it was real. Who was playing the piano...

　　Suddenly, there was a bright light in front of Pengyao's eyes. Endless white lotuses were blooming in front of her. In the center of the flower lake, a man had his back to her, stroking the strings of a zither passionately. The sound of the zither came from this man.

　　Peng Yao was delighted and was about to go forward to ask for advice, but a strong force pulled her away from the scene. Peng Yao was about to get angry when she met the worried eyes of Ling Anyang and others.

　　"Junior sister, are you feeling better?" Ling Anyang asked while supporting her.

　　Peng Yao blinked, sat up awkwardly, and was secretly annoyed. How could she start dreaming while swimming? Now when she tried to recall the past, she could only remember the scent of white lotus, the sound of the piano, and the back of a person who she didn't know whether it was a man or a woman.

　　"I was so scared. My junior sister disappeared while I was swimming. When I looked back, she had fainted behind me. Fortunately, she was not far away." Ling Anyang said with unhappiness in his eyes.

　　Peng Yao laughed dryly: "Am I dizzy?"

　　"That's right."

　　Peng Yao became more and more confused, and asked hesitantly: "Do you smell the fragrance? Do you see the white lotus?"

　　The three of them looked at each other and shook their heads.

　　Peng Yao was disappointed: “Oh.” It must be a dream.

　　There was a long silence, and no one knew what to think, until Peng Yintian sighed and said, "To my surprise, four people in the Foundation Establishment Stage couldn't even touch the door." Peng Yintian was very excited. The more this was the case, the more it proved that the treasure below was extraordinary.

　　“It seems that we can only ask experts like the elders to go down and investigate.” Peng Yao said regretfully.

　　Peng Yintian chuckled, "Junior Sister Peng, you are too naive. Why tell others about this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? If all the sect masters go down, the treasures they get in the end will also belong to the sect. We can only get one or two at most."

　　Peng Yao thought about it and realized that if she had the ability, she would not want her treasure to be taken away by others.

　　"The four of us must keep this secret for now, and we can't let the fifth person know. Let's practice for a few years first, and then try again when we have a higher level of cultivation. We have plenty of time. One year won't work, two years won't work. Two years won't work, twenty years, thirty years, a hundred years, or three hundred years will all be fine. Haha, what do you think?"

　　The four of them looked at each other, nodded, agreed to form an alliance, and then went their separate ways.

　　By this time, the sky was gradually getting brighter. It was the twenty-fourth day since Peng Yao announced his retreat.

　　Ling Anyang carried Peng Yao on the sword and flew, saying loudly: "Junior sister will definitely surprise everyone when she returns. Haha, next time, junior sister will be able to fly on the sword."

　　Peng Yao nodded excitedly: "I used to envy you, haha, but I won't envy you anymore in the future."

　　Ling Anyang snorted, "You little ungrateful bastard."

　　Peng Yao stood behind Ling Anyang, flying high in the sky, looking down at the entire Wangxian Sect shining brightly under the morning sun, feeling extremely happy. Until this moment, she felt that she had really become a cultivator and a female disciple of Wangxian Sect! She believed that she could walk happily in Wangxian Sect in the future. Maybe after hundreds or thousands of years, she would choose to decay and grow old here.

　　"Junior sister, we're here." Ling Anyang landed in front of the entrance of Spiritual Medicine Valley. Peng Yao sighed, "It's only been more than 20 days since I left, but it feels like several years."

　　Ling Anyang smiled: "Of course, my junior sister has been reborn. She is at two completely different levels in the foundation building stage and the Qi training stage."

　　Peng Yao was about to say something when a person ran towards them in the morning mist. It was Xu Wei.

　　Xu Wei was very happy to see Peng Yao: "Junior sister Peng Yao, you finally came out of retreat. Hey, my master asked me to wait for you." As he said that, Xu Wei looked at Peng Yao seriously and asked uncertainly: "Could it be that Junior sister really succeeded in building the foundation?"

　　Peng Yao nodded: "Thanks to Elder Yao, the foundation has been built."

　　Xu Wei clapped his hands excitedly and cheered loudly: "Master really guessed right! Hahaha, good job, Junior Sister! Let me ask you on behalf of Master, are you willing to take him as your master?"

　　Peng Yao nodded without hesitation: "Of course I am willing, thank you Elder Yao for your kindness."

　　Xu Wei cheered again and said hurriedly: "Junior sister, please go to the Spiritual Medicine Valley to pack up first. I will go and inform Master." After saying that, he left in a hurry.

　　808 The long-desired apprenticeship

　　08 The long-awaited apprenticeship

　　Ling Anyang hurriedly said: "Congratulations, Junior Sister!"

　　Peng Yao calmed down her excited heartbeat, and her eyes were a little wet. She wanted to say something to Ling Anyang, but when she opened her mouth, she realized that she couldn't make a sound. She turned away in embarrassment and was too lazy to speak.

　　Ling Anyang was puzzled and didn't understand what was going on. He was so anxious that he grabbed Peng Yao and said, "Junior sister, what's wrong with you? Did I say something wrong?"

　　Peng Yao shook her head and glared at him angrily. After a long while, she said in a hoarse voice, "I'm fine... I'm just very happy. I can finally become your disciple." She practiced hard for ten years and became your disciple in one day. Only she knew how difficult it was. She was lucky to have made it before getting old. However, there were more disciples in Wangxian Sect who could not become your disciples in their entire lives.

　　Ling Anyang was stunned, and smiled bitterly to comfort: "Junior sister, don't feel wronged. If you want Master, it's just a matter of a word."

　　Peng Yao said to him, "No, you're not. Go back quickly, or your master will scold you again. I should also go back to rest. I'm very tired these past few days."

　　"Well, Junior Sister, go back and have a good rest."

　　Peng Yao's return did not alarm many people. Most of the disciples just said hello and hurried to do their work. Peng Yao returned to his room alone, lay down and fell asleep.

　　It was unknown how long it had been before someone knocked on the door. Peng Yao changed into neat clothes and went out. It was no surprise to see Sister Lin Fengdan looking at her with a complicated expression. Next to her was Elder Yao, whose face was glowing red. There was also a group of female disciples watching the fun behind them. It was obvious that they did not understand Elder Yao's purpose for coming here.

　　As soon as Elder Yao saw Peng Yao, he couldn't wait to ask, "Peng Yao, are you willing to become my disciple and practice in my Medicine Refining Pavilion from now on?"

　　Peng Yao knelt down without hesitation: "Disciple is willing to meet the master."

　　Elder Yao laughed loudly: "Okay, okay, from now on you will be my disciple, ranking seventh. You have five senior brothers and one senior sister above you. I will introduce them to you when I go back. You pack up and follow me. Junior Sister Lin, I want to take a disciple from your Spiritual Medicine Valley. Do you mind?"

　　Lin Fengdan was very annoyed. She didn't understand why Elder Yao knew about Peng Yao's foundation building before herself. She had liked Peng Yao before, but unfortunately her cultivation was mediocre so she didn't want to accept her as a disciple. If Elder Yao didn't come today, she would have accepted Peng Yao as a disciple. Lin Fengdan didn't feel sorry, but angry. She treated Peng Yao well, but Peng Yao didn't accept her as his master.

　　"I have countless disciples in Spiritual Medicine Valley, and it is a blessing for Pengyao to ask for one from Senior Brother Yao. Pengyao must work hard in the future and don't let Elder Yao down." Lin Fengdan smiled slightly.

　　Peng Yao hurriedly said: "Thank you for your kindness over the years, Auntie. Peng Yao will work hard in the future."

　　Elder Yao said anxiously, "Okay, hurry up and pack up and go to the Alchemy Pavilion."

　　Peng Yao had packed her simple luggage long ago, and she didn't want to delay any longer, so she took her bag and went out. She didn't want to face the surprise and confusion of the people around her. Suddenly leaving the place where she had been for seven or eight years, Peng Yao found that she felt very uncomfortable, and not as excited as she was when she became successful.

　　Peng Yao walked as fast as the wind, carrying her bag on her back. She was far away in an instant. She could faintly hear many people behind her shouting, "Goodbye, Senior Sister Peng." She was so familiar with the soft voices that her eyes began to well up again without her realizing it. She had so many words stuck in her heart but couldn't say them out.

　　Elder Yao followed from behind, grabbed Peng Yao's arm and threw him backwards. Peng Yao landed steadily on the flying sword behind Elder Yao and stood there, then left the Spiritual Medicine Valley forever in the sound of the wind.

　　The Alchemy Pavilion was built on the Taiji Peak, not far from the Spiritual Medicine Valley. There were thousands of disciples in the Alchemy Pavilion, but Elder Yao's personal disciples, including Peng Yao, only had seven people. The others were divided into nominal disciples and mediocre disciples like the sisters of the Spiritual Medicine Valley, with low cultivation bases, and were responsible for various miscellaneous tasks in the Alchemy Pavilion.

　　Elder Yao brought Peng Yao back, and Xu Wei had wisely gathered the other disciples together to wait for them.

　　Elder Yao laughed when he saw everyone was there, "Everyone, look carefully, Peng Yao, you will be my seventh disciple from now on."

　　All the disciples shouted in unison: "Congratulations, Master, congratulations, Junior Sister."

　　Elder Yao pointed at the other disciples and introduced them one by one. Peng Yao felt Elder Yao's enthusiasm and felt warmer in her heart.

　　After Peng Yao met several senior brothers and sisters, Elder Yao said to them: "Now prepare forty-eight invitations for me and send them to the elders of the other forty-eight peaks before dark. You should know how to write them. Prepare for tomorrow's apprenticeship ceremony."

　　Everyone was shocked when this was said. Why did they have to mobilize so many people to accept a female disciple? What virtue did Peng Yao have to make Elder Yao value her so much? Everyone was speculating in their hearts, but no one dared to ask. They all responded and went to do their work.

　　Peng Yao was also frightened. Inviting all the elders of Wangxian Sect to watch the ceremony, how vain! She had been in the mountains for many years, and knew very few people, and even fewer people knew her. If Elder Yao came like this, wouldn't the entire Wangxian Sect know her, Peng Yao? Peng Yao was terrified and thought it was too exaggerated.

　　"Master...you want to invite so many people?" Peng Yao asked cautiously.

　　Elder Yao said kindly, "Don't be afraid of the crowd. This kind of scene will happen often in the future. Don't be petty and afraid of everything. You are my disciple. What's wrong with letting other elders and disciples know you? Haha, when those elders come to watch the ceremony, one of them will definitely give you a gift. Don't refuse it, you must accept it!" Elder Yao smiled cunningly, and Peng Yao was ashamed. It turned out that his main purpose was to accept the gift...

　　Peng Yao spent her first night in the Alchemy Pavilion in a state of uneasiness. Her boudoir was now much more comfortable than before. At least all the appliances were brand new. What satisfied Peng Yao most was that there was a wall of books in the room. These books were classified in a wide variety of categories, ranging from the Four Books and Five Classics of the mortal world to strange stories and records of the immortal world. There were no books on immortal cultivation techniques, as it seemed impossible for such books to be privately owned by everyone.

　　Peng Yao stood in front of the bronze mirror, wearing a brand new disciple uniform of the Alchemy Pavilion, with a beautiful bright red background, a flowing and wonderful golden flame pattern on the skirt, silver piping and belt, and a bronze gourd-shaped token unique to direct disciples, which allowed her to enter the Wangxian Sect's library and many important places that she could not enter before. After putting on this outfit, Peng Yao straightened her back. From now on, she would not go out like this for herself alone. From then on, her every word and action represented the Alchemy Pavilion, and she could not lose face for the Alchemy Pavilion no matter what she did.

　　Peng Yao took a deep breath, opened the door and walked out. The dazzling sunlight in the early morning shone on her, making her look even more charming and eye-catching.

　　A junior sister in the Qi training stage had been waiting outside the door. When she saw Peng Yao, she stepped forward and said, "Seventh Senior Sister, please follow me to the Tai Chi stage."

　　"Okay, please lead the way, Junior Sister." Peng Yao, who has already established his foundation, can completely skip three meals a day to practice fasting. No wonder it is said that only those who have established their foundation are considered true immortals. The most obvious difference between them and ordinary people is that they have first stopped eating, drinking, defecating and urinating.

　　The Taiji Platform is a place similar to the Immortal Platform in the Spiritual Medicine Valley. It is built flat and wide. There is such a place on every mountain, which serves as a necessary place for disciples to hold meetings on weekdays.

　　Peng Yao saw from afar a row of people standing on the Immortal Platform. They were her master, Elder Yao, and other senior brothers and sisters.

　　Peng Yao's red alchemy outfit made her look energetic and radiant, like a master.

　　Elder Yao said with satisfaction: "Not bad, not bad."

　　Another female disciple, Wan Sanniang, clapped her hands and praised with a smile: "Junior sister, you have a great figure! This dress really suits you."

　　The other male disciples all silently agreed with what was said.

　　Peng Yao's face flushed, "Don't make fun of me, Senior Sister."

　　"Haha, little junior sister is so shy. Delicate beauties are the most lovable. Don't you think so, senior brothers?" Wan Sanniang glared at the silent senior brothers.

　　Several brothers smiled bitterly and nodded: "Yes, yes, yes." The beauty is good, but it's a pity that she already has someone else.

　　"Stop making trouble. The elders from other peaks will probably be here soon."

　　As the sun rose higher and higher, rainbows flew towards the Tai Chi platform of the Alchemy Pavilion one after another. The elders of each peak could not refuse Elder Yao's face, so they would usually bring all their disciples who had not left the house to congratulate them on this kind of apprenticeship ceremony, so there were quite a lot of people.

　　The Tai Chi stage was soon filled with people. Including Elder Yao, all the 7749 elders of the Wangxian Sect, including the Sect Master, were present. These elders sat in the seats specially prepared for them and sipped tea leisurely.

　　The disciples they brought with them were of the same generation as Peng Yao, so the young people who sat together were all very considerate and took the initiative to go up to Peng Yao to get acquainted with her first. When Peng Yintian and Chen Lan came forward together, Peng Yao's tense nerves finally relaxed a little.

　　"Congratulations, Junior Sister Peng, for finding a good master." Peng Yintian and Chen Lan sincerely congratulated. The cultivation of the elders in each peak is not much different, and each has its own strengths in cultivation techniques, but the disciples of the Alchemy Pavilion and the Weapon Refining Pavilion have always been the most envied in Wangxian Sect! All the miraculous medicines of Wangxian Sect come from the Alchemy Pavilion, so how could its disciples lose to others in this regard? Naturally, they have an advantage over the disciples of other peaks. The same is true for the Weapon Refining Pavilion, except that the advantage is the magic weapons and magic treasures.

　　"Thanks to my master for not despising me and for saving my life before, it is a great blessing for me to be his disciple." Peng Yao sighed.

　　Peng Yintian and the other two did not ask any more questions, and chatted with Peng Yao for a long time before leaving. This scene was very strange to the other disciples, and they were even more surprised as to why Peng Yao was so familiar with the two strongest of the three geniuses.

　　All these speculations came to light after Ling Anyang arrived late and shouted at the top of his voice: "Junior sister! I'm sorry I'm late! I should have been the first to congratulate you." Everyone's curiosity was aroused to the peak. Although Peng Yao was in the foundation-building stage, to be honest, her aptitude was not extraordinary. How come she was familiar with all the three geniuses?

　　Peng Yao attracted a lot of attention because of this howl. Peng Yao glared at Ling Anyang angrily. That look was obviously nothing, but the others all booed. Everyone suddenly understood. It turned out that Peng Yao and Ling Anyang were a couple who were in love with each other...

　　Amidst the boos, Peng Yao's face turned red, and she stared at Ling Anyang, wanting to scold him but not daring to, so she had to hold it in for the time being. Ling Anyang, however, was in a good mood, and waved to the group of young peers who were watching the fun: "This is my Junior Sister Peng Yao, everyone has seen clearly today! Be careful when you see me next time."

　　A group of disciples who were about the same age as Peng Yao, Ling Anyang and the others laughed in unison, "So this is the precious Junior Sister that Senior Brother Ling has been hiding. We finally get to see her today. She is indeed a beauty. Junior Sister Peng, if Senior Brother Ling bullies you in the future, don't forget to tell us. We will help you get revenge."

　　Peng Yao had never seen such a scene before and felt embarrassed and didn't know what to do. Ling Anyang, on the other hand, seemed to be against her. In front of everyone, he boldly grabbed Peng Yao's left hand, which she couldn't dodge in time, and held it tightly, refusing to let go no matter what. This move caused everyone to laugh loudly again.

　　Dozens of elderly elders who were sitting around drinking tea turned a blind eye to the behavior of the young disciples. Only the elder of Xingluan Peak, Ling Anyang's master, snorted in displeasure. The elder Qin opposite him smiled and advised: "Brother, don't be angry with that kid. Fate is the most wonderful thing. It's useless to force it. Besides, Peng Yao has already established his foundation and is a disciple of old man Yao. Naturally, there is no need to worry about his future. He is worthy of Ling Anyang."

　　Elder Xingluan snorted, "So what if she's only in the foundation building stage? She's just mediocre in talent. She's just luckier than others and was favored by old man Yao. I don't know what old man Yao favored about her."

　　"That's what old Yao meant. I understand you want to marry your female disciple to Ling Anyang, but since Ling Anyang has no intention, forcing her to do so would only make a fool of herself."

　　Elder Xingluan frowned: "I don't have the time to care about their love affairs. As long as it doesn't delay their cultivation, everything is fine."

　　"That's right, haha."

　　Compared with Elder Xingluan, who was indifferent to her affairs, Yu Feng'er, who was standing in the crowd, stared at Ling Anyang and the others with red eyes. Peng Yao's bright smile was particularly dazzling. She didn't expect that in such a short time, Peng Yao had already reached this height, and the gap with Ling Anyang was getting closer and closer. She originally thought that with Peng Yao's mediocre qualifications, it would be impossible to succeed in building a foundation in her lifetime, or it would take ten years. In that case, she would definitely have the confidence to win Ling Anyang's heart.

　　Yu Feng'er looked at the happy two people, feeling melancholy in her heart. She suddenly realized that she was the one who was getting further and further away from Ling Anyang. Obviously, she, Yu Feng'er, was Ling Anyang's junior sister! And she was the only junior sister!

　　That Pengyao, who is she?

　　Peng Yao was chatting and laughing with Ling Anyang, and felt a strong and hostile gaze staring at her. Peng Yao frowned and turned her head, and saw Yu Feng'er in the crowd, and her heart suddenly became clear. Yu Feng'er's eyes were red, and her provocative look with gnashing teeth made Peng Yao angry. As a woman, she was of course sensitive to why Yu Feng'er hated her, but Peng Yao didn't mind, and she thought that she and Ling Anyang were childhood sweethearts. When she and Ling Anyang met, Yu Feng'er didn't even appear in some corner. What qualifications does she have to provoke her now? Peng Yao raised her eyebrows and glanced at Yu Feng'er, turned her head and snorted at Ling Anyang: "Misfortune!"

　　Ling Anyang was confused and asked, "Who are you saying is the cause of trouble?"

　　"you!"

　　Ling Anyang shuddered: "I have never heard of a man being the root of trouble. Junior sister, you are embarrassing me."

　　Before Peng Yao could say anything, Elder Yao said, "Everyone, the elders and disciples from each peak have arrived. Let's begin the apprenticeship ceremony."

　　Upon hearing this, Peng Yao hurriedly stood beside the elder, and the noisy disciples also stood neatly on the Tai Chi platform.

　　Elder Heyao stood in front of everyone and attracted countless attention, especially from the forty or so elders and masters in the first row. Peng Yao's palms were sweating from nervousness. He tried to remain calm, thinking to himself that he must not lose face for his master.

　　The last time Pengyao met someone to become a disciple was when Lin Shan was there. The etiquette was simple, so she didn't think it was a big deal. Elder Yao was so solemn, but it was not for the sake of appearance. The main purpose was to convey to everyone: Pengyao is a disciple I value very much. When you meet her in the future, you must give me some face.

　　Elder Yao did this for Peng Yao's sake. In the eyes of others, Peng Yao's qualifications were not outstanding, at least not qualified to be an apprentice to the elder. Elder Yao had a total of seven disciples, and Peng Yao seemed to be the worst one. If he, as the master, did not show that he attached great importance to her, when Peng Yao went out in the future, outsiders might not take her seriously, and she might even be despised and bullied.

　　Another purpose is naturally to accept gifts and take advantage of the elders.

　　What Pengyao didn't know was that although Elder Yao had seven disciples, there had only been two such grand ceremonies. Apart from Pengyao, the last time was the first time Elder Yao accepted a disciple, and that was a hundred years ago.

　　That eldest disciple, Peng Yao's senior brother, is not in Wangxian Sect now. I heard that he went out to gain experience.

　　Peng Yao followed what was agreed yesterday and first worshipped the heavens with Elder Yao.

　　Peng Yao took out the letter of apprenticeship, bowed respectfully, and said loudly in front of the elder: "Disciple Peng Yao, I admire the elder's kindness, please accept me as your apprentice." Then he presented the letter of apprenticeship.

　　Elder Yao's face glowed red as he took the letter of apprenticeship and said in a loud voice: "As the heaven and earth bear witness, I, Elder Yao, accept Peng Yao as my last disciple today!"

　　After these words were spoken, there was a long silence on the Tai Chi stage, and everyone even became careful with their breathing.

　　Even Peng Yao, who had become his disciple, was shocked and looked up at Elder Yao in disbelief. "Closed disciple!" This meant that Elder Yao would no longer accept disciples from now on, and he told everyone that Peng Yao was his most satisfied disciple, more satisfied than any other disciple in the past.

　　All the elders, including the sect leader, narrowed their eyes and looked at Peng Yao again, as if they were trying to find out why Elder Yao loved her so much. Otherwise, it would not make sense why Elder Yao would accept her as his last disciple.

　　909 Flowers are similar every year

　　09 Flowers are similar every year

　　The other disciples in the Alchemy Pavilion were all stunned. They were originally happy about having a beautiful little sister, but suddenly they began to envy Peng Yao.

　　Peng Yao was stunned for a long time before he swallowed his saliva, picked up the tea on the table, knelt down and offered the tea: "Disciple greets Master."

　　Elder Yao drank the tea contentedly: "Good! Master only hopes that you will not be afraid of hardships in the future, persevere, inherit my mantle, and carry it forward."

　　"Disciple will remember the master's teachings."

　　"Get up." Elder Yao raised his hand, stood up, looked at the elders and said, "Thank you all for coming to watch the ceremony. I hope you will take good care of my disciple in the future."

　　From then on, the apprenticeship was over. All the elders stood up to congratulate, took Peng Yao aside to say a few words of praise, presented prepared gifts, and those who had to leave left quickly.

　　The huge Tai Chi stage soon became deserted, but the headmaster and another elder stayed at the end. Seeing that there were no other idle people around, they called Peng Yao.

　　Peng Yao stood in front of the headmaster nervously, only to hear the headmaster say: "Don't be afraid, I just have something to ask you."

　　The elder next to him said anxiously, "Little girl, when did you build your foundation? I'm asking about the specific date. I can see that you broke through to your foundation in the past few days."

　　Peng Yao's heart skipped a beat when she heard this, and she instantly understood what the Sect Leader meant. It turned out that the Sect Leader was wondering if she had anything to do with the strange sight that day.

　　Peng Yao was sweating profusely, and didn't dare to lie in front of the headmaster, so he said, "I succeeded in building my foundation the day before yesterday."

　　"Oh, what time was it the day before yesterday? In the morning? In the morning or in the afternoon?"

　　Peng Yao hesitated for a long time, not knowing whether to lie or not, when suddenly a familiar voice came to her mind. It was Peng Yintian.

　　Peng Yao said to the headmaster: "I succeeded in building my foundation near noon this morning."

　　The head of the sect was disappointed when he heard this and asked casually, "Where did you practice and achieve your breakthrough?"

　　Peng Yao blushed and said, "It was in... Senior Brother Ling's cave... Senior Brother Ling lent me the cave for almost a month of seclusion." This lie made Peng Yao very upset, but that was what Peng Yintian taught her to say, and she was so anxious that she didn't know what to do, so she had to tell him.

　　The head of the sect was stunned, but he didn't say anything. He knew that Peng Yao and Ling Anyang had a close relationship. It was not surprising that Ling Anyang had a cave with abundant spiritual energy and lent it to the little girl for cultivation. Even if they practiced dual cultivation, these old men would not interfere. He was just very disappointed. It seemed that Peng Yao was not that person. The matter had to be investigated further.

　　The headmaster left quickly with the elders. Elder Yao came over, stroking his beard and saying, "What did the headmaster want to ask you? You're so mysterious that you don't even let me hear it."

　　Peng Yao quickly told the story, and Elder Yao was surprised: "The master is really unwilling to let it slip, but disciple, the master also doubts whether that person is you."

　　"W-why…"

　　Elder Yao smiled: "There are many doubts, you don't have to be afraid. If you don't say it, I won't ask." He thought to himself that whether Pengyao was true or not, he would accept her as his disciple. Originally, he only saw Pengyao's strange meridians, and he also thought that this girl had a good temper and a good talent for alchemy. Wouldn't such a disciple be just right for him? But Elder Yao was really surprised that Pengyao could successfully build a foundation in such a short time. What was even more surprising was that Pengyao built a foundation completely by herself, and she didn't even use a foundation-building pill! Among the younger generation, there are only three geniuses who can build a foundation without a foundation-building pill. Elder Yao was excited and felt that Pengyao was the fourth genius who awakened after birth. But is Pengyao related to the omen that day? That's hard to say.

　　"Let the master worry about that matter, it has nothing to do with me. You just need to practice well in the future. The master has high hopes for you." Elder Yao said earnestly.

　　"Disciple will definitely work hard."

　　Elder Yao sighed, "The disciple I was most satisfied with was your senior brother. He was an unparalleled genius in alchemy, even more talented than me. But... Oh, let's not talk about that evil disciple!"

　　Peng Yao was shocked that the master actually called the senior brother an evil disciple. This made Peng Yao even more curious about the senior brother whom she had never met.

　　"I will start teaching you tomorrow. Please organize the gifts you received today. There are many treasures that are suitable for you. I will explain them to you one by one in the future. Go down and rest first."

　　Elder Yao's mood suddenly became low, probably because he recalled events from many years ago. Peng Yao did not dare to delay and quickly retreated.

　　The gifts had already been delivered to her room by a child. Peng Yao was so happy that she wanted to go back and see what treasures they were. There were a total of 48 gifts! I'm afraid any one of them would be looked down upon.

　　Halfway through the journey, Peng Yao did not forget Peng Yintian's message. She wondered where Peng Yintian had sent her the message without a master like the Sect Leader noticing.

　　However, Peng Yao did not see Peng Yintian anywhere, and guessed that he had already left the Alchemy Pavilion. Even Ling Anyang had disappeared long ago, so Peng Yao had no choice but to return to her room.

　　The next day, Peng Yao waited outside his master's door early, looking forward to his future practice.

　　Elder Yao went out and said, "You have already established your foundation. I will first teach you the simplest spells, the "Sword Controlling Technique" and the "Weapon Controlling Technique."

　　Peng Yao thought to herself that it was true, and said with a smile, "Thank you, Master." In the future, she can fly on her own sword, which is the dream of every cultivator.

　　"Before that, I will give you a sword." As the elder said this, a long sword with dancing light flew out from behind him. With just one glance, one could tell that this sword was extraordinary.

　　The elder smiled and said, "This sword was specially made for you by the elder of the Weapon Refining Pavilion. You can give it a name. Before you reach the Dan Formation Stage, this sword will always be with you. Maybe it will only be for a few short decades, maybe it will take several decades, or even worse, a lifetime."

　　Peng Yao couldn't let go of the sword, which was filled with flowing spiritual energy. With a light touch, a crisp tinkling sound seemed to reach her ears, and a cold wind blew across her face. Peng Yao said slowly, "Why not call me Tingfeng?"

　　The elder nodded, put his hands behind his back and said slowly: "The Sword Controlling Technique is one of the most basic techniques in the world of immortal cultivation. If you master this technique, you can control the sword..."

　　Peng Yao listened attentively. From this moment on, she was truly about to embark on the long journey of cultivating immortals.

　　================Time dividing line==================

　　Five years later.

　　The fragrance of red plum blossoms permeates the misty mountains, and cold snow falls all over the fields.

　　The jade sword flies across the blue sky, and the clear eyes quickly look down at the red flowers.

　　"Peng Yao, a disciple of Wangxian Sect, is here to visit on orders." The clear jade sword flew back to its owner's back silently. The red brocade boots stepped lightly and steadily on the white snow, and the breeze passed by without leaving any trace.

　　The figure in red and simple clothes was pretty and tall, standing upright in front of a wooden door, letting the snow fall and the cold wind blow, but she did not show any movement.

　　Above the wooden door hangs an old plaque with the three characters "Qinghe Gate" on it.

　　The simple wooden door creaked open from the inside, and a child of about seven or eight years old poked his head out. The child looked at the woman in the wind and snow through the crack in the door. She was standing in the snow in a red dress. She was even more eye-catching than the red plum blossoms beside her. Her long ink-black hair fluttered in the wind, and her wide skirt moved in the wind. The jade sword behind her, which was shining brightly, seemed to be listening to the wind and made a faint sound.

　　The pretty face, which had originally shown no expression, smiled slightly after seeing the little boy, and it was a very warm smile.

　　"I am Pengyao, a disciple of Wangxian Sect. I am here to deliver a letter today. I wonder if Sect Master Qinghe is here?"

　　The little boy came over, his voice was childish, but his words were very appropriate: "Master is not in the sect, and will return in half a month. I wonder what the letter that Senior Sister sent?"

　　Peng Yao took out a note and handed it to the little boy. On it were written the words "wild fire". The two words looked as real as a raging fire, and were almost indistinguishable from the real thing.

　　The boy's face changed, and he said in surprise and panic: "Wild Fire Post? How can it be so soon? It should take another two years."

　　Peng Yao explained: "Tianji Sect has confirmed again and again that this wildfire disaster will occur in March. For some reason, it has arrived earlier than expected, and the exact range is near the mountains in the northern wilderness. Now all the major sects are recruiting helpers to help them survive this disaster."

　　The child was still in shock and didn't speak for a long time. Peng Yao bowed and said, "The letter has been delivered. I will take my leave first."

　　Before the boy could ask more questions, a jade sword flew up from behind, emitting a bright green light. Peng Yao stepped on it lightly, raised her hand, and the flying sword flew away like a meteor, her black hair flying, and her clothes dancing. Peng Yao stood on the flying sword, flying in the air, the snowflakes were getting bigger and bigger, and the earth was covered in silver from a bird's eye view.

　　Peng Yao stretched out her hand, and snowflakes fell into her palm and melted in the blink of an eye. She didn't know when the snow would stop, just like the natural disaster of wildfire, she didn't know when she could survive it safely.

　　The vast wilderness is full of magical legends, exotic flowers and beasts, demons and monsters, mysterious forbidden areas, as well as natural and man-made disasters.

　　Wildfire is the greatest natural disaster familiar to people since the existence of the wilderness.

　　Wildfires can be big or small, sometimes they occur once every hundred years, sometimes every ten or eight years. The last wildfire was not a big one, a few years before Peng Yao was born, when wildfires fell from the sky and destroyed many lives and lands in the southern part of the Northern Wilderness. At that time, it was only with the help of the immortal cultivators who had secluded themselves from the world that the people in the south were saved from the fire and water.

　　Even the smallest wildfire disaster, once it strikes, is definitely not a disaster that ordinary people and soldiers from various countries can resist. If there are no immortal cultivators to intervene, any place that is in disaster will soon become desolate and uninhabitable.

　　This time, the elder of Tianji Sect spent a lot of time and energy to accurately calculate the time and location of the disaster. It was also because the elder was always uneasy that he took this action. The result was exactly right. This was a great disaster that would not happen once in a hundred years, and the location was in the Northern Wilderness. Once it fell, the Yunwu Mountains and the land of many countries around the Yunwu Mountains would be destroyed. Whether it was ordinary people or immortal cultivators, no one would have a good life if they did not work together.

　　Today, the immortal cultivation sects in the Yunwu Mountains have formed an alliance and jointly issued the Wild Fire Notice, inviting immortal cultivators from all over the world to join forces.

　　As one of the major sects, Wangxian Sect shoulders a heavy responsibility. All the disciples above the Foundation Establishment stage in the sect go down the mountain and try to distribute the Wild Fire Post to various places and invite helpers from all over.

　　Peng Yao, who had not left the Alchemy Pavilion for five years, also came out of seclusion and went down the mountain under the serious instructions of his master.

　　Peng Yao looked at the vast white land, and suddenly realized that he had been in seclusion for five years and had no idea what was happening outside the mountain. He had never expected to encounter such a natural disaster as soon as he came out. Whether it was Wangxian Sect or his family in Shangpeng Country, they were all in the disaster area this time. Peng Yao ran out of Wangxian Sect without any hesitation, and like many other disciples, he sent invitations day and night. He had been flying back and forth for a month without a rest. This kind of physical work that races against time can only be done by disciples above the foundation building stage.

　　The fragrance of plum blossoms filled my nose again. Pengyao looked down and saw a sea of ​​flowers, red, pink, yellow and white. It was a holy land of plum blossoms! At first glance, it was like a group of plum blossoms blooming in a embrace.

　　Peng Yao smiled slightly, and the flying sword fell slightly, only a dozen feet away from the ground. Peng Yao took out a stack of wild fire notes from her bosom, pinched her right hand, and raised it slightly. The wild fire notes in her hand flew out and stopped in the air around her. Peng Yao waved her hand again, and the wild fire notes flew towards the plum blossom bushes in all directions. With a light sweep, hundreds of wild fire notes fell in different places like flowers scattered by fairies. Then Peng Yao heard the surprised voices of several immortal cultivators who received the notes.

　　Peng Yao flew forward for a while, took out hundreds of posts again, and distributed them in the same way.

　　Gradually, several flying swords emerged from the grove, and on them naturally were immortal cultivators who took up the post.

　　"Which sect does the little girl belong to?" someone asked casually.

　　Peng Yao, who seemed to be surrounded by many people, bowed and said: "I am a disciple of Wangxian Sect in Yunwu Mountain Range. I have come here today to post this message. I hope that all the seniors can help me on Wildfire Day. I will be grateful." Meilin discovered this place purely unintentionally. As soon as he saw the sea of ​​plum blossom forests in the air, he knew that there must be many cultivators in it. Peng Yao sent out the message without any fear.

　　When everyone heard this, there was a lot of discussion.

　　"Why? A big sect like Wangxian Sect has the nerve to ask for help from us independent cultivators?"

　　"You are such a courageous girl, you dare to post without asking, aren't you afraid that people will surround and kill you?"

　　"How come this natural disaster of wildfire happened two years earlier? It happened in the Northern Wilderness! This disaster cannot be avoided."

　　"We in Meishan can't hide from it either."

　　"You're here for the best! Wildfire is both a disaster and a blessing. How many people can stop it when it comes to refining weapons?"

　　"Oh my god, the world of immortal cultivation is going to lay off a lot of people again."

　　Peng Yao was not afraid of the discussion, and said calmly, "No one can resist the wildfire disaster. There are many cultivators in the Northern Wilderness, and you seniors are one of them. Look at this plum blossom, it blooms every year, and it is so beautiful that it is still beautiful after this year. But the wildfire disaster is enough to burn it to ashes in the blink of an eye, and the flowers will wither and the soil will dry up. I have come here and sincerely look forward to the help of you seniors. I am just a disciple who runs errands. If I have offended you, please forgive me."

　　Some people listened to Peng Yao's words while others didn't at all, and the crowd was still noisy and talking.

　　Seeing that no one was paying attention to her anymore, Peng Yao didn't stay any longer, turned around and flew away on her sword. Her red figure left a trail of afterimage in the air.

　　When it was dark, Peng Yao fell on the snow, a little tired. The area around him was desolate, with only a big rock lying on the snow to shelter him from the wind and rain.

　　Peng Yao slowly sat down under a large rock in the leeward area, leaned against it and took a deep breath.

　　After sitting for a while, Peng Yao took out a Wild Fire Note, placed it in the crack at the bottom of the boulder, and said, "I don't know your name, senior, so I'll put the note down." After that, he stood up and flew away.

　　After Peng Yao left, a pair of blue boots appeared in front of the big rock, and then a slender hand picked up the post and put it into the bag.

　　In the past month, Peng Yao didn't know how many invitations she had sent, how many people had received them personally, how many were placed in front of the cave, and how many were probably buried in the dust. But as long as she went to one more place, there was one more hope. Peng Yao continued to run non-stop. At the same time, whether it was Ling Anyang, Peng Yintian or Chen Lan, they were all running in different places like her.

　　"brute!"

　　Peng Yao uttered a cry, drew her sword and stabbed forward. The red-skinned demon wolf beast with a foul mouth had its front leg injured, and immediately raised its head and howled, rushing towards Peng Yao angrily. Peng Yao swung the long sword in her hand flexibly, and in the blink of an eye, she cut off the demon wolf's neck, and the blood dyed the snow red, like a blooming plum blossom.

　　Around this demon wolf, there were more than a dozen similar red-skinned demon wolves lying, but they were all corpses, and each of them died with its head chopped off by a sharp sword.

　　Watching the last demon wolf lying down, Peng Yao put away his sword, picked up the corpses of the demon wolves one by one and put them into the Qiankun brocade bag, then took out a small porcelain bottle, opened it, poured out some powder and sprinkled it on himself, so as to completely cover up the bloody smell on his body and avoid being tracked by other demon beasts attracted by the bloody smell.

　　After packing up, Peng Yao flew up on her sword again. Counting the days, she knew she had been traveling for two months. Now it was time for her to rush back to the fairy town where all the immortal cultivators gathered and listen to further arrangements there.

　　1010 Returning Home After Many Years

　　10 Returning Home After Many Years

　　Xianzhen was built in the east not far from the Yunwu Mountains. Xianzhen, as the name suggests, is a lively town where immortal cultivators gather. It is rumored that this town has always been a place for immortal cultivators to gather and communicate, and it has a long history. Xianzhen has existed for many years before the Wangxian Sect was established in the Yunwu Mountains.

　　Now, Wangxian Sect, as one of the major sects in Yunwu Mountain Range, has also become one of the rulers of Xianzhen. The Fangshi of Wangxian Sect in Xianzhen occupies the best location and is the busiest street in Xianzhen.

　　Facing the approaching wildfire, the fairy town became more lively and crowded than ever before. It became the best gathering place for outside help. All the major sects played the role of hosts and sent deacons, elders and disciples to welcome them in the fairy town every day.

　　Peng Yao flew all the way back to Xianzhen and landed steadily not far away. He walked towards the Xianzhen archway at a leisurely pace, carrying a long sword on his back.

　　The deacons and elders at the door seemed to be somewhat familiar with her when they saw her. One of them asked, "Are you a disciple of Wangxian Sect?"

　　Peng Yao was wearing the eye-catching Wangxian Sect's Alchemy Pavilion disciple uniform, making it hard for outsiders not to recognize her.

　　Peng Yao nodded, nodded slightly, and said: "Thank you for your hard work, fellow Taoists."

　　Seeing that Peng Yao was pretty, the deacon disciple said enthusiastically, "It's not hard, it's not hard. You are the one who is hard-working. I guess you just came back from delivering the invitations. Go in and have a rest."

　　Peng Yao smiled, nodded, and went into the town.

　　The eye-catching red dress made it difficult for Peng Yao not to attract attention when she walked in the town. Female disciples were a minority in the world of immortal cultivation, and there were even fewer female disciples who could pass the foundation-building stage, let alone such a standard beauty.

　　Peng Yao went straight to the Jubao Tower where Wangxian Sect was located. Jubao Tower was the place with the most treasures in Wangxian Sect's market. There were many treasures from Wangxian Sect, and there were also more treasures collected by the sect's masters from outside. In Xianzhen, the only store that could compare with Jubao Tower was another Qianchong Pavilion.

　　Peng Yao stepped in and saw quite a few people inside.

　　Fortunately, the steward disciple of Jubao Pavilion saw that it was a female disciple of their sect, and hurried forward to greet her, "Senior sister, are you a disciple of the Alchemy Pavilion?"

　　Peng Yao nodded: "Peng Yao, Elder Yao's seventh disciple."

　　The deacon disciple suddenly realized: "So that's it! Senior Sister Peng, please come in, but what do you need?"

　　Peng Yao didn't say much, and directly took out the corpses of various monsters that he killed on the way to deliver the invitation. These monsters were not very powerful, but they had a lot of things on them that could be exchanged for spirit stones.

　　When the deacon disciple saw them, he hurriedly checked the completeness of the bodies, then counted the number, and put the bodies into the Jubao Tower. He then took out some spirit stones and gave them to Peng Yao, not forgetting to say, "Sister, you have worked hard this time."

　　Peng Yao accepted the spirit stone with satisfaction and asked casually, "How many foundation-building disciples have returned with their invitations?"

　　"At least half of them have returned, and most of them are resting in the sect's temporary residence. Senior sister, please hurry over as well."

　　Peng Yao nodded. The sect's temporary residence in Xianzhen was in a large manor not far from Jubao Tower. There were distinguished guests invited by the Wangxian Sect as well as busy disciples.

　　As soon as Peng Yao entered, she met the senior sister Wan Sanniang and was immediately delighted: "Senior sister, you are back too."

　　Wan Sanniang ran over happily and hugged Peng Yao, saying with a smile: "Little Junior Sister, you are back. You are the only one missing from our sect. Master was worried that something had happened to you. I said that Little Junior Sister must be safe and sound."

　　Peng Yao smiled; "I'm sorry to have worried you, Master. This time I was really exhausted."

　　"That's right. I ran myself to pieces. By the way, your Senior Brother Ling is back too. He came to see you this morning."

　　Peng Yao was delighted when she heard this. She had basically been in seclusion practicing for the past five years, and had met Ling Anyang only a few times. This time they could get together more often.

　　"I'll go see my master first." Peng Yao had something more urgent in mind, which was to get permission from her master and take this opportunity to go back to her home in Shangpeng Country to see her parents whom she had not seen for many years.

　　Peng Yao found Elder Yao who was drinking tea with others in the back garden. When the elder saw her coming back, his eyes lit up and he waved, "Come over and meet the seniors and friends. This is my youngest female disciple, Peng Yao."

　　There were five people sitting next to Elder Yao, four old men and a young man. After a quick glance, Peng Yao was secretly shocked. The cultivation base of these people was higher than hers, even the young man who looked about the same age as her.

　　"Peng Yao has met several seniors."

　　"Well, don't be so polite. I didn't expect that you, old man Yao, have such a beautiful little disciple. This girl is much more obedient than Sanniang." One of the old men laughed.

　　Elder Yao shook his head helplessly: "Sanniang is a naturally aggressive girl, and her temperament is different from Xiaoyao's." Then he looked at Pengyao who looked a little anxious: "Xiaoyao, is there something you want to ask me?"

　　Peng Yao hesitated for a moment, then said bluntly, "Master, I want to go home in the next few days, and I must be back before the wildfire comes."

　　Elder Yao simply nodded upon hearing this: "Alright, you can go back now. The sooner you go, the sooner you can return."

　　"Thank you, Master! I'll take my leave now." Peng Yao turned around and ran out of the yard, overjoyed. She was thinking about what her parents would look like after not seeing them for fifteen years. Her brothers must have become fathers. Thinking about it, Peng Yao was excited and nervous, and couldn't help but run to the yard where Ling Anyang was. If possible, Ling Anyang must also want to go home, as well as the third prince Peng Yintian.

　　"Junior brother, may I ask if Senior Brother Ling Anyang is here?" Peng Yao stopped a young disciple and asked anxiously.

　　The disciple recognized Peng Yao and said hurriedly, "Senior Brother Ling, Senior Brother Peng, and Senior Sister Chen were summoned by the Sect Master and went back to Wang Xian Sect. They left in a hurry and it seems that they will not be back until the wildfire arrives."

　　"Oh? What's the hurry?"

　　The young disciple thought for a moment and said, "It seems that the master wants to teach them a three-person sword formation, which will give them more strength to resist the wildfire."

　　Peng Yao was surprised, thanked him and left.

　　Those three have always been the sect's three young geniuses. They had long heard that Peng Yintian and Chen Lan had practiced swordsmanship together, and that the combined power of their swords was incomparable. That's why everyone said that the two were a pair of mandarin ducks practicing together, and that they would get married sooner or later. Now that Ling Anyang has joined the three-person sword formation, it must be even more amazing. Although Peng Yao was disappointed that she couldn't go home with them, she was more happy in her heart, secretly praying that the three of them would cooperate perfectly, and that when the time came, all the wild fire would retreat.

　　Peng Yao bought some gifts that mortals could use in the fairy town, then flew up on his sword without looking back, and galloped towards Shangpeng Kingdom in the east of the Northern Wilderness.

　　In addition to the Foundation Establishment disciples sending out wildfire notices, all the major sects sent some of their Qi Condensation disciples to the surrounding mortal countries, one to inform the rulers of the countries about the coming wildfire, and the other to help mortals to quickly retreat if possible when the disaster strikes. There are many immortal cultivators in the Great Wilderness, and the mortals are not unfamiliar with the existence of immortal cultivators, and their worship of them is pure. In their eyes, immortal cultivators are gods, and they will not disobey what the immortal cultivators say.

　　Shangpeng Country is one of the mortal countries closest to Xian Town. Because of this, every few years or more than ten years, there are always some immortal cultivation sects going to Shangpeng Country to recruit disciples. Now there are many people from Shangpeng Country in Wangxian Sect, and there are also people from other sects.

　　Pengyao was flying in the air in a happy mood. It was the end of the year and spring would come soon. There was a hint of warmth in the air, and the familiar smell of home.

　　Pengyao sang a cheerful little tune from the bottom of her heart, which was the song her mother often sang to her when she was a child.

　　Seeing that his hometown was right in front of him, Peng Yao flew higher to avoid being seen by the people below and causing a commotion. Peng Yao looked for the Peng family's house based on his memory, his eyes fixed on the thousands of roofs. He had not been home for fifteen years. Now the prosperous capital was more prosperous than before, with a constant flow of people, and a peaceful and happy scene.

　　But where is her home to go back to?

　　Pengyao suddenly realized that the place that was supposed to be her home had become a row of bustling restaurants.

　　Peng Yao patted her face to cheer herself up, and was about to quietly go down, when a cold wind blew from behind. Peng Yao's expression condensed, and she skillfully drove the flying sword to dodge. With a glance, she found that the cold wind that attacked her was a hairpin-shaped magic weapon. After Peng Yao dodged, she let the magic weapon return to its original owner. Peng Yao naturally locked the attacker's position.

　　"Who is causing trouble here? Don't think you can do whatever you want just because you are a foundation-building master. This is the capital of Shangpeng Kingdom. You have entered without invitation and have ulterior motives. Please leave quickly!" The young girl looked up into the air and shouted loudly, her hand holding the hairpin magic weapon tightly. Behind her there were several young men and women who were also holding magic weapons, all of them looking around vigilantly.

　　When Peng Yao heard this voice, she felt it was familiar, but she couldn't remember where she had heard it. Peng Yao was a little angry. She was accused of disturbing the capital without asking anything clearly. If there really was a Foundation Establishment cultivator causing trouble, why would he appear so quietly? Why not just attack directly?

　　Peng Yao, who had been discovered, simply flew down on his sword in broad daylight, heading straight for where those people were. In the blink of an eye, he landed on a roof ten feet away from them. Only then did Peng Yao see clearly the plaque with the words "Gongfeng Hall" hanging on the solemn house behind them.

　　I suddenly understood that this must be the Shangpeng Kingdom's Hall of Worship, which means a place to worship immortals. Since ancient times, every country has such a place, mostly to worship the immortals who have left their country to show respect for them. When there is a major disaster, the immortals will generally come back to help out of old friendship, that's all.

　　Peng Yao was not surprised at the existence of such a place. What surprised her was that the girl in the lead was an acquaintance she hadn't seen for many years, and it was Lin Shan, the person she hated the most back then.

　　Peng Yao lowered her eyes slightly and looked at the hairpin magic weapon in Lin Shan's hand. It was undoubtedly Lin Shan who attacked her just now.

　　Peng Yao smiled slightly, but Lin Shan was a little confused when she saw Peng Yao in red. Peng Yao, who was already 20 years old, had become more beautiful and charming, but she had not forgotten her familiar facial features. Moreover, it was hard not to recognize the red dress of the Alchemy Pavilion.

　　What a road that is full of enemies, the two people thought at the same time.

　　Peng Yao felt that Le He, to be honest, her hatred for Lin Shan had faded a lot. If they hadn't met by chance, she really couldn't remember the old things from their adulthood.

　　Lin Shan's face turned pale. If it was someone else, she would have chosen to apologize immediately because her peak Qi training stage cultivation obviously could not deal with a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator, not to mention that they were her own family members, so there was no need to take action. But the person who came was Peng Yao, and her thoughts of admitting her mistake seemed to be blocked by a stone, unable to utter.

　　While Lin Shan was hesitating, the other disciples beside her came forward respectfully and said, "Greetings, Senior Sister. You must be Senior Sister Pengyao from the Alchemy Pavilion, right? We are disciples of Qingxiao Peak who have been ordered to come to Shangpeng Country."

　　Peng Yao nodded gently and said to the disciples, "Don't be shy, brothers and sisters. I came back to visit my relatives and it has nothing to do with business. You can do whatever you need to do and don't worry about me."

　　"So Senior Sister Peng is from Shangpeng Country! Does that mean she is the same as Senior Brother Peng and Senior Brother Ling?"

　　"That's right." Peng Yao didn't want to stay any longer, so she left in a hurry after a few pleasantries. She didn't even pay attention to Lin Shan.

　　Back at the bustling restaurant street, Peng Yao's dazzling appearance attracted many people's burning gazes. Peng Yao was also a beauty among immortal cultivators, let alone for mortals.

　　Peng Yao stopped in front of Zuixianlou and stared at it for a long time. Looking at the huge restaurant, her mind was filled with the Peng family's house with blue bricks and black tiles, and the family members in the house whom she had missed for many years.

　　Peng Yao was looking at the restaurant, but she didn't know that everyone inside and outside the restaurant was looking at her.

　　The fitting red dress, the long sword on her back, the black hair blowing in the wind, and the exquisite face make her look like a female knight walking out of a painting.

　　Soon someone in the crowd guessed that Peng Yao was an immortal cultivator. There have been quite a few immortal cultivators appearing recently, and those carrying swords are all masters in the immortal world!

　　The boss of Zuixianlou walked to Pengyao with weak legs. Before Pengyao said a word, the boss knelt down and stammered, "My lord...what do you need..." He was obviously frightened by Pengyao. Such a female fairy stood in front of his restaurant silently with a sad look in her eyes. She didn't look like she was here to have tea, but rather to find... someone who had betrayed her...

　　Peng Yao was stunned. When she came to her senses, she saw a group of people around her and felt a little embarrassed.

　　He hurriedly said, "Old man, please get up first. I can't stand it. It's too embarrassing for me. I came here just to ask you, where did Peng Qingyuan's family who used to live here go? Do you know?"

　　The restaurant owner looked up suddenly, stood up dazedly, thought for a while, and immediately said happily: "So the immortal is here to look for someone! You are talking about Mr. Peng's family, their family is extraordinary, they have a daughter who cultivates immortality, and was ordered by the emperor to live in the south of the city very early. I heard that their daughter was spotted by the immortal when she was only five years old..." The boss stopped talking here and stared at Peng Yao in amazement.

　　Peng Yao hurriedly thanked him: "Thank you, old man. Goodbye." Peng Yao merged into the crowd as if escaping, and left the street in the blink of an eye with quick steps.

　　The restaurant owner slapped his thigh and shouted, "Oh my god, she must be the five-year-old girl from that year!"

　　Fifteen years is enough time for her to grow up, and fifteen years is enough time for her parents to grow old.

　　Although she was mentally prepared, when Peng Yao saw her parents appear in front of her, her mind went blank. She had imagined the scene of their reunion countless times, but this time she could do nothing. She could not call out her parents, could not smile, and could not shed tears.

　　The father who held her hand and taught her to write was a handsome man, and the mother who held her on her lap and taught her to sing was a pretty woman. The mother in front of her now had frost on her temples, and the father's eyes were no longer flying. When he was emotional, the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes could not be stopped. How much effort did she have to put in to find the traces of familiarity in their faces?

　　Time is the most ruthless. Peng Yao has never understood so deeply as she does now, why so many people are obsessed with cultivating immortality.

　　Who wants to be abandoned by the years? On the long road of cultivating immortals, what you insist on is not only eternity, but also the courage to go against the heavens.

　　People like her are the ones who raise their swords to rebel against fate and common sense. They have deviated from humanity and acted against heaven.

　　1111 Things are different, people are different, everything is over

　　11 Things are different and everything is over

　　"Xiaoyao!" Pengyao came back to her senses from her mother's heart-wrenching cry, and she was immediately embraced in a warm, thin embrace. Her mother's frail body trembled constantly, and her tears soaked Pengyao's red dress like a flood. The hem of her dress, which fluttered in the wind, suddenly became heavy, so heavy that Pengyao could not breathe.

　　In the past, she really doubted whether her parents did not love her, so they forced her to leave with a smile on their faces, leaving her alone in a foreign land, lonely and suffering from grievances.

　　At this moment, Peng Yao had no more complaints. She gently hugged her mother's shoulders and whispered, "Mom, don't cry. I'm back, aren't I?"

　　The mother was so happy that she couldn't stop crying, and her crying made some people around her have red eyes.

　　Peng Qingyuan was also extremely excited, but when he saw his wife so emotional, he kept silent and just stood quietly by the side, letting the mother and daughter go.

　　Peng Yao really didn't know how to comfort her mother. Although she tried to persuade her to stop crying, it didn't work at all. It wasn't until her mother was about to faint from crying that everyone hurriedly pulled her into the house and laid her down.

　　There was still a little unmelted snow in the courtyard of my house, lazily pressing on the branches of the plum trees.

　　There stood a young girl under the plum tree, dressed in warm yellow clothes, with a pair of eyes that were 70% similar to Peng Yao's.

　　Pengyao seemed to see herself back then.

　　The girl also looked at Pengyao curiously. After a long silence, she came forward and asked, "Are you Pengyao?"

　　Pengyao blinked and nodded.

　　The girl smiled and said, "I'm Peng Yan, seven years younger than you."

　　Peng Yao was stunned. This meant that this was the younger sister who was born after she left. No wonder she looked like her. They both looked like their mother.

　　Peng Yao reached out and touched her head, grinning: "So it's the little sister, finally I'm not the youngest anymore."

　　Peng Yan smiled and turned her head away.

　　Peng Yao didn't take it seriously and continued, "I haven't been back for fifteen years. My family has changed a lot. My parents are old. My two brothers' children have grown up."

　　Peng Yan said: "My parents thought that they would never see you again in this life. Many immortal cultivators never come back."

　　"Indeed, there is no time limit for cultivating immortals. Perhaps after a casual retreat, when you come out, everything has changed. If it weren't for the natural disaster, I would have to cultivate for at least ten years before I could come out."

　　Peng Yan became interested after hearing this, "What do immortal cultivators usually do? How do they cultivate?"

　　Peng Yao smiled and pulled Peng Yan to her side, saying as they walked in, "Come inside and tell me, your hands are cold. Cultivating immortals is very complicated, and it's a long story. Come inside and tell me slowly."

　　Peng Yao told her about it because she saw her younger sister was curious. The two sisters were getting along well with each other, holding a cup of hot tea. After a while, the two brothers sat down beside them, and after a while, several sisters-in-law also moved stools and held melon seeds to listen to the fun.

　　There is no mortal who does not yearn to become an immortal, but even if they yearn for it all their lives, if they do not actually step into that threshold, how can they know that there is a huge difference between an immortal cultivator and a true immortal.

　　Pengyao had never been outside to experience life, and had seen very little. Most of what he had heard was from other elders. When he told them now, they were all bizarre stories. Seeing that everyone was listening with great interest, the room was filled with warmth, and Pengyao felt particularly warm and comfortable. This scene of a family living together used to only appear in dreams. The tears shed in the past seemed to be no longer worth mentioning at this moment. Seeing that everyone was fine was enough.

　　Peng Qingyuan is indeed the head of the family. He was a businessman in his early years, and later became Mr. Peng with the help of Peng Yao. When he heard his daughter talk about the life in Wangxian Sect, he realized that his daughter was lucky. She had a high status among the young people in the sect and had an extraordinary master as a backer. Peng Qingyuan's face became more and more rosy, and he was very proud.

　　Peng Yao had told almost everything except the fact that she often cried when she first entered the mountain gate.

　　The housekeeper came in from outside to announce that there were guests visiting.

　　Peng Qingyuan directly invited the guest in, who was a young man who looked extraordinary.

　　The young man is called Peng Hongfei, the future husband of my younger sister Peng Yan. He is actually the son of the prime minister, and his status is extraordinary.

　　I heard that the engagement with Pengyan was a childhood one, and they can have the wedding in two years.

　　Peng Hongfei obviously came for Peng Yao. As soon as he entered the room, he said, "I heard that the eldest daughter of the official is back?" After saying that, his eyes fell on Peng Yao. Without waiting for others to reply, he bowed very respectfully and said, "Hongfei greets the immortal."

　　Peng Yao's face turned red with embarrassment. These people kept calling each other immortals. I really didn't know how to explain it. If a real immortal saw them like this, he would slap them to death.

　　"Hahaha, Hongfei, you don't have to be nervous. Xiaoyao will always be your sister from now on."

　　Peng Hongfei didn't dare to nod, still very reserved, and continued: "Actually, I came here on my father's orders to confirm this matter. I'll take my leave now."

　　Peng Qingyuan stroked his beard in a good mood and asked Peng Yao: "How long can you stay at home?"

　　"We have to leave in a few days. The wildfire is no small matter."

　　A group of people sighed again, saying that natural disasters and man-made disasters were inevitable.

　　Seeing their worry, Peng Yao comforted them, "Don't worry, all the major sects have arranged people to help mortals. Depending on the situation of the natural disaster, they will take people to hide deep underground.

　　"And you?"

　　"I have to fight with Master and the others."

　　Peng Qingyuan was worried, but he couldn't help.

　　The family brought over the sumptuous drinks prepared for Pengyao, along with several plates of fairy fruits.

　　Peng Yao smiled and said, "I haven't eaten since I established my foundation. I really miss it. I have to eat well today. Yes, this fish is so tender."

　　Everyone already knew that immortal cultivators did not have to be vegetarians, so Peng's mother kept picking up food for her daughter and asked her to try everything, as if she felt particularly distressed that her daughter's life as an immortal cultivator was too hard.

　　Pengyao didn't know whether to laugh or cry, but fortunately she wasn't afraid of overeating.

　　Before the meal was finished, another guest came to visit outside the house. He was in a hurry and his voice was heard before he arrived.

　　"Is your eldest daughter really back? Then is my son back?"

　　Peng Yao immediately guessed that the visitor was Ling Anyang's family member.

　　"It's the two elders of the Ling family." My father took over and hurriedly led the Ling couple in.

　　While the spirit father was still figuring out how to pay respect to the female fairy, the spirit mother had already set her sights on Pengyao with tears in her eyes. She rushed over and pulled her aside, asking, "Girl, why hasn't my Anyang come back yet? Did something happen to him? He has been gone for more than ten years and there is no news. What's going on?"

　　The spiritual father hurriedly brought his wife over and whispered a lesson: "You cultivator, you are still calling me a girl!"

　　Peng Yao smiled helplessly, looked at Ling Mu and said, "Senior brother is fine. He is extremely talented and has always been valued by the sect. This time the natural disaster came, and senior brother and the third prince were learning a powerful sword formation, so they can't come back for a while. But don't worry, when the natural disaster is over, senior brother will definitely come back to see you. Senior brother has always wanted to come back, so don't be sad."

　　When the spirit mother heard this, tears suddenly fell. She asked in disbelief, "Is he really fine? Will he really come back?"

　　"Absolutely."

　　The spiritual father breathed a sigh of relief, and his heart began to boil when he heard that his son was extremely talented.

　　Before the Ling couple could be comforted, someone else came to visit.

　　There was a large group of people coming, led by a gray-haired man, accompanied by two very beautiful women. When Peng Qingyuan saw them, he knelt down quickly.

　　For a moment, Peng Yao was the only one standing. She was stunned and didn't react to what was happening. When she was about to kneel down, a woman next to the man quickly stepped forward and grabbed her.

　　The people around him shouted: "Long live His Majesty, long live the Queen."

　　Peng Yao opened her mouth wide, and then she remembered that they were the emperor and empress whom she had met once when she was five years old, as well as the third prince's mother, Concubine Jin.

　　"I have met the Immortal."

　　The ruler of a country saluted Peng Yao in return. Peng Yao no longer cared about the embarrassment and said hurriedly: "Your Majesty, there is no need to do this. Your Majesty came here to ask about the whereabouts of the Third Prince, right?"

　　The emperor smiled kindly and nodded. Concubine Jin had only one child in her life, the third prince. She was ambitious to train her son to be the crown prince, and she did a lot of intrigue. But her son was later spotted by an immortal. Concubine Jin was very reluctant at the time. Unexpectedly, both the emperor and her son wanted to cultivate immortality, so they were separated for more than ten years. Concubine Jin's son went to cultivate immortality, so he was no longer a threat to other princes. With the help of her son, she lived a very comfortable life in the harem. She didn't need to bother with intrigues, and the emperor would never ignore her. The remaining loneliness was the long-term longing for her son. Parents are all worried.

　　Peng Yao said bluntly: "The Third Prince has an excellent talent, and no one in the younger generation can match him. He cannot return this time because of the heavy responsibility, and he will probably come back after the disaster is over."

　　The emperor's eyes lit up, and he said with emotion, "The immortals back then also said that my son has excellent bones. Hahahaha, he is worthy of being my son."

　　"Congratulations, Your Majesty. Congratulations, Your Majesty." A group of people shouted in unison. Only Peng Yao was stunned again. He stood aside feeling extremely embarrassed.

　　The emperor didn't care about it. He sat down like an ordinary old man and asked about the immortal world and the natural disaster.

　　After listening for a while, Peng Yao realized that the emperor was most concerned about natural disasters, so she told him the arrangements of the sect in detail, just to give him a reassurance. As the ruler of a country, mortals cannot stop natural disasters, so they can only place their hopes on immortal cultivators, and they are worried about whether immortal cultivators will really help.

　　The whole room was filled with people talking until it was dark and His Majesty the Emperor wanted to return to the palace.

　　Peng Yao took out a few porcelain bottles and gave one to the empress and one to the imperial concubine. Each bottle contained a hundred anti-aging pills. She had been preparing to go home to visit, so she refined a lot of anti-aging pills, all of which were originally intended for her family. She didn't expect the emperor to come, so fortunately, they were not rare items.

　　"This is a beauty pill. You can take one pill a day. It is only effective for women."

　　What Peng Yao presented to the emperor was a relatively rare small solid pill, which had a strong medicinal effect and could improve weak physical constitution. She had originally intended to give it to her parents.

　　His Majesty the Emperor left with everyone with a rosy face, and before leaving, he did not forget to remind the Third Prince that he would come to see him after he finished his work.

　　Finally all the guests left and the house became quiet.

　　Peng Yao returned to the courtyard, drew out her sword and began to dance in the cold wind.

　　Five years ago, her master taught her the Fengming Sword Technique. She practiced it every day, not daring to delay for a day. Her master said that with her talent, it would take at least 20 years to master the secrets. This sword technique is mostly practiced by women. The eldest sister Wan Sanniang started early and has now mastered it to perfection, which makes Peng Yao very envious.

　　As night fell, an early spring drizzle fell from the sky, and the air was freezing cold.

　　Peng Yao, however, was unaware of it and continued to practice with ecstasy.

　　Red clothes, black hair, cold sword.

　　The clothes fluttered, the black hair danced, and the sword shone brightly.

　　In such a quiet night, it becomes the only sound.

　　The woman dancing with the sword seemed to be not in this world, as clear and ethereal as a shadow. The drizzle fell, but not a single drop of rain fell beside her.

　　Where she is, isolated from the world.

　　Peng Qingyuan stood at the foot of the corridor with a gratified smile on his face, muttering: "Xiaoyao has really grown up, and is so cool and handsome. Look at this swordsmanship, it is unparalleled in the world."

　　The elder brother beside him chuckled: "Dad, how many sword techniques have you seen?"

　　Peng Qingyuan coughed awkwardly and glared at his son in dissatisfaction.

　　The little girl Peng Yan on the other side seemed to have her eyes fixed on Peng Yao, staring at her without blinking.

　　Peng Yao held her breath and put away her sword. Seeing her family members looking at her in the corridor, she walked over with a smile.

　　"I gave the emperor one pill each to my parents and my brother, and the pills for my sisters-in-law and younger sister are the pills for youth." Peng Yao took out a few medicine bottles and handed them to everyone: "The red bottle is the pill for youth. If I have the chance to come back in the future, I will make a few more furnaces for you."

　　"So many? Aren't elixirs very precious?"

　　"There are many kinds of elixirs, many of which are like poison to mortals and can only be used by immortal cultivators. The ones I give you are all usable and have very good medicinal effects. They are the most suitable."

　　"Okay, okay, haha, my daughter is still thoughtful." Peng Qingyuan laughed.

　　The sisters-in-law were so happy about this. What woman doesn’t love this thing?

　　Peng Yan put away the bottle, took out a sword from somewhere, and said, "I've seen the sword technique you just practiced, I'll try it. Sister, just watch."

　　Peng Yao was surprised. She didn't expect that this seemingly weak sister could practice swordplay? Moreover, it seemed that this was the first time she called her sister.

　　Peng Qingyuan explained, "Yan'er has also learned some sword techniques from a martial arts master. Haha, as her sister, you can give her some pointers."

　　Peng Yan was serious about it. She stood in the rain without hesitation, drew her sword and began to dance with it imitating Peng Yao's sword moves. Peng Yao watched carefully and did not miss any move. This little sister could practice the sword skills to this level after only watching it once. She is really talented.

　　Peng Yao nodded as she read it, praising: "My little sister is really smart. This set of Fengming Sword Skills is quite difficult to master, but you can get the hang of it after just one reading. Very good."

　　Peng Yan put away his sword and smiled brightly when he heard that.

　　"Then I can also cultivate immortality, right?"

　　Peng Yao was stunned and didn't say anything for a long time.

　　Peng Yan frowned: "What's wrong? Didn't you say that I have talent and I can't cultivate immortality?"

　　Peng Yao smiled bitterly and shook her head: "The cultivation method of immortals is completely different from swordsmanship. Cultivating immortals is to cultivate the foundation first and then the skills. After the "Qi Training Art" is cultivated to build the foundation, other skills will be learned, such as swordsmanship, knife skills, formations, etc. For martial arts masters, the deeper the internal strength, the more extraordinary the swordsmanship."

　　Peng Yan nodded: "I understand, you are my biological sister, you can cultivate immortality, I should also have this talent."

　　Peng Yao blinked: "Little sister really wants to cultivate immortality?"

　　"That's right."

　　"Why?"

　　Peng Yan smiled: "Then why are you doing this? Why else would you want to cultivate immortality? If you want to go higher and further, mortals are always mortals, even the emperor is no more than that. How can you compare with an immortal?"

　　"Yan'er, stop talking nonsense!" Peng Qingyuan frowned.

　　Peng Yan disagreed: "I am telling the truth. Dad and mom also want to cultivate immortality, right? The emperor must want to too, but you are all old, it is impossible."

　　Peng Yao sighed: "My little sister is thirteen this year, maybe there is still a chance. The sect has never accepted disciples over thirteen years old."

　　Peng Yan smiled and said, "Then I am just right. Take me with you when you leave."

　　Peng Yao shook her head: "I am not qualified to accept disciples."

　　1212 The Coming of the Wildfire Disaster

　　12 The Coming of Wildfire

　　Peng Yao had been in the Qigong Training Pavilion for many years and had some knowledge of medicine. In her eyes, her younger sister's aptitude was not very extraordinary, but she could practice well. Such aptitude was common in the sect. If Peng Yao had not discovered that her meridians were strong later, she would have had difficulty making a name for herself in her life.

　　"You are the only daughter of your parents, why do you want to practice Taoism?" Peng Yao told the truth.

　　Peng Yan asked impatiently, "Why do you bother cultivating immortality?"

　　Peng Yao was angry, but Peng Yan was not the Lin Shan of the past, she was her biological sister. Peng Yao had to say, "I have never thought about cultivating immortals. I was only five years old back then, and I knew nothing, but my parents forced me to cultivate immortals. How could they consider my feelings? Do you think a five-year-old girl can live well without any support outside? If it weren't for Senior Brother Ling taking care of me everywhere, I would still be bullied every day." Peng Yao had not intended to say these angry words buried in her heart, but she didn't expect to be said out loud by her younger sister.

　　Peng Qingyuan and his wife were speechless. Looking at Peng Yao's tense face, they felt guilty. Seeing their daughter return home in such a carefree manner, they never thought about her hardships and helplessness. They believed that the decision they made was absolutely correct. As children, they would naturally understand that their parents' decisions were for their own good. Unexpectedly, their daughter actually harbored resentment in her heart.

　　"Let's talk about it another day," the eldest brother said to smooth things over.

　　Peng Yan said calmly, "I'm not five years old, I'm thirteen. I know best what I want and what I want to do. You seem to be feeling wronged, but I'm not forcing you to take me away. If you don't want to, I won't say anything."

　　"Just pretend I didn't say anything." Peng Yan said lightly, turned around and left with the sword in his hand.

　　Peng Yao felt really bad. Who was 20 years old? Who was 13 years old? Why was she the 13-year-old who got angry when provoked, while the younger sister was calm and composed?

　　"Xiaoyao, don't bother with Yan'er. That child has always liked to make her own decisions. Alas, it's all because we didn't teach her well. Xiaoyao, when we sent you to cultivate..."

　　Peng Yao sighed: "It's all in the past, it's nothing. Everything is fine now. Do parents also want me to cultivate immortality?"

　　Peng Qingyuan did not hide it: "If she can go in, that would be the best. If not, forget it. The girl has an arranged marriage, and if she really leaves like this, it will be hard to explain to the Prime Minister. But looking at her like this, I think she is determined and is not afraid of offending anyone."

　　Peng Yao nodded: "If my little sister really wants to cultivate immortality, let her wait. After the natural disaster, I will see if I can ask my master to come over. I can't decide whether she can be accepted into the sect."

　　Peng Qingyuan was delighted. In fact, he wanted to have a few grandchildren as well, but his two sons did not want to be separated from their son, so he had to give it up.

　　Peng Yao stayed at home for ten days. During these ten days, she mostly accompanied her mother to drink tea and chat, practice sword, and lived a leisurely life.

　　"Mom and Dad, I have to go. I'll come see you another day."

　　The mother felt reluctant and her eyes became red again.

　　Peng Yao had no choice but to not stay any longer. She drew her sword and lightly leaped into the air. Seeing her younger sister behind the crowd full of envy, Peng Yao smiled and flew away on her sword in the blink of an eye. Who wouldn't envy the miracle of being able to fly into the sky? Since she was so eager to cultivate immortality, it would be good if the master was willing to accept her. In the future, she would have a relative in the sect, which would be more lively.

　　Peng Yao returned to the fairy town half a day later. The fairy town was even more crowded than when she left. People were coming and going, and there was almost no space to find a gap.

　　"Master, I'm back."

　　Elder Yao has been busy refining pills these days, all for the purpose of fighting natural disasters. If anyone is injured, they can be treated in time. Seeing his apprentice coming back, he waved: "Come quickly, take advantage of these few days to refine a few more furnaces of Huiyuan Dan, the more the better."

　　"Okay." Peng Yao put down the sword and walked into the alchemy room where the medicinal materials were placed. As he moved, he asked, "Master, what should I do when a natural disaster comes?"

　　"You and your master just stay in the back and rescue people. Let others lead the charge."

　　"Ah..." Peng Yao was surprised. She thought she was going to go into battle to kill the Heavenly Fire. Although the premonition was terrible, she never thought of retreating.

　　"Why? Are you dissatisfied?"

　　"No."

　　"Haha, you are still young, there is no need to take the lead. Rescue is also very important, don't underestimate it."

　　"Disciple understands." Peng Yao nodded, and concentrated on putting the medicinal materials into the alchemy furnace in order. He took the alchemy fire from another furnace and lit the fire. He slowly made hand gestures with his hands, and the speed was sometimes fast and sometimes slow, and the alchemy fire became bigger and smaller.

　　On the other side, Elder Yao was very powerful. Peng Yao could only control one alchemy furnace at a time, but Elder Yao could control three at a time. His hands were changing in all directions, with many afterimages, as if he had a thousand hands, which was dazzling to the eyes.

　　The master and disciple stayed in the alchemy room without sleep, busy day and night, until they heard a loud noise, like a thunder that woke them up.

　　The master and the disciple looked at each other and said, "Here it comes."

　　He hurried out of the alchemy room and was startled by the sky outside.

　　The fiery red sky and the rapidly moving red clouds really look like a raging fire, which is frightening.

　　Just one look and Peng Yao was sweating profusely, half from the heat and half from fear. Could one really resist such wildfire with the flesh? Peng Yao had the illusion that he would burn to ashes if he was lightly touched. He was really timid.

　　Peng Yao swallowed her saliva: "Master... this..."

　　Elder Yao said with a cold face: "The Tianji Sect is indeed very foresighted. This natural disaster is surprisingly large. Fortunately, the date was calculated correctly and the major sects have been prepared. Otherwise, there would be too many people to die. Alas."

　　Peng Yao was speechless. She looked around the sky, which was full of fiery red. She couldn't find a single piece of clean blue sky. With such a large area, what should she do? Peng Yao was worried about the mortals again.

　　"Although wildfire is difficult to deal with, it is difficult for a cultivator who has established his foundation to be burned to death. As long as he does not foolishly resist it, he will at most be seriously injured. This is a precursor. Those fire clouds will not fall for a while. Let's go, collect all the pills and go out to take a look. The master is probably at the center of the formation now."

　　Peng Yao hurriedly collected the pills and followed her master to the center of the wildfire disaster. She flew in the air with her sword, and for the first time she shrunk her neck and flew low. In the past, she wanted to fly higher and more freely, but now she was nervous, afraid of being killed by the heat.

　　Peng Yao couldn't help but say, "Master, we are flying around in the red clothes of the Alchemy Pavilion, and we have become one with the sky fire above our heads. Those with poor eyesight should not mistake us for the sky fire and kill us fiercely."

　　Elder Yao paused for a moment and gritted his teeth, saying, "Change into white clothes later! Humph."

　　Peng Yao laughed quietly, not wanting to say that the white clothes looked like mourning clothes, which was even uglier.

　　The two quickly flew to the area that Wangxian Sect was in charge of. The sect leader was indeed sitting cross-legged at the center of the formation, with an unprecedented serious expression. Every ten feet around the sect leader, there was an elder sitting cross-legged. Under them were complex formations, small formations stacked on top of large formations, layer upon layer. Other sects also guarded different areas. The wildfire disaster fell from the sky and covered a wide area. The best way to deal with it was to rely on the large formation to resist. The elders and masters of the major sects were guarding the central area. At that time, as long as this place was resisted, the wildfires in other places could be weakened a lot. As long as this place could hold on to the end, other places could be truly saved.

　　At this time, all the sects also had disciples guarding the formation inside and outside to prevent the sect's base from being destroyed. Peng Yao heard from her master that the most powerful Xuantian formation of Wangxian Sect had been buried in the forty-nine peaks since the establishment of Wangxian Sect. Today, the elders came out here to fight. The ones guarding the formation in the sect were the more powerful guardians and the ancestors who rarely appeared in the world. It is estimated that other sects used the same method. Wangxian Sect, which was guarded by the Xuantian formation, was actually the safest place. The disciples in the Qi training period basically hid in the sect and were not allowed to go out.

　　Peng Yao glanced at the countless fellow disciples who were waiting solemnly around the formation, but unfortunately she did not see Ling Anyang.

　　"Let's go over there." Elder Yao led Peng Yao to a deep valley at the back. This valley was specially dug for rescue purposes. There were defensive formations set up around it, and there was also an ancestor who Peng Yao had never seen before, guarding the area.

　　"Greetings, Grandmaster." Elder Yao bowed respectfully to the old man with a long beard. The old man sat at the entrance of the valley, nodded slightly, and said nothing.

　　Peng Yao secretly wondered how old this grandmaster was and what his cultivation level was.

　　It was obvious that Elder Yao understood his disciple's curiosity. After pulling her away, he whispered, "This master is a master in the Spiritualization Stage. He has a magical weapon with extremely strong defense. With him here, we can save people with peace of mind."

　　Peng Yao shook her head. The Spirit Transformation Stage, what a distant future… She had never even thought about it.

　　There were about a hundred Qi training disciples and a hundred disciples who were good at medicine in the deep valley. They were all from the Alchemy Pavilion and Lin Fengdan's disciples. Lin Fengdan was among them and was in charge of this place together with the Medicine Elder. The Medicine Elder was responsible for refining all the Huiyuan Dan for internal use, while Lin Fengdan was responsible for all the Qingyan Powder for external application, which was specially used to treat burns.

　　Elder Yao said to his disciples, "When the Heavenly Fire begins to fall, follow me out to collect some of it. This kind of fire is only available at the beginning and is weak, but it is the best Heavenly Fire for alchemy. Remember to move quickly and return as soon as you have collected some. Don't be greedy and waste time."

　　"Yes." Everyone agreed.

　　Peng Yao stood nervously at the entrance of the cave, looking at the sky, holding two jade boxes in his hands that could hold heavenly fire. The first fire could be used to make elixirs, but all the heavenly fires after the first fire were treasures for refining weapons. They were extremely fierce, and many people wanted to collect them, but not many had the ability to do so. It was really difficult to deal with them, and there were limited containers that could hold that kind of heavenly fire.

　　The disciples of the sect's weapon refining pavilion gathered together and specially refined several containers in preparation for the heavenly fire, while the other disciples relied on luck.

　　Peng Yao stared at the increasingly violent fire clouds and whispered, "Master, why do we only see people from the major sects? Where are the other external aid cultivators?"

　　"Those people are also divided into several groups and are waiting on the other side."

　　"Oh." As soon as Peng Yao finished speaking, a deafening sound rumbled in the sky, like thunder, but not thunder.

　　"This kind of sound is called fire thunder, which is the sound made by the friction of fire clouds. You must be extra careful of fire thunder. It is different from thunder and lightning. You will suffer if it strikes you. Even for my master, I would be wiped out after being hit by it ten times at most."

　　Wan Sanniang said from the side: "Master, can you please stop scaring me? I don't dare to go out because of what you said."

　　"Hahaha, it doesn't matter. There aren't many fire bombs, and they're scattered. And they usually only strike in the middle or late stages."

　　After the master finished speaking, there was another rumble in the sky, the earth was shaking, the birds and beasts ran away and disappeared, not even an ant could be seen.

　　Peng Yao looked at the red sky and felt that it was a piece of cloth paved with blood, which made her feel cold. Everyone's face was red, like a bloodthirsty devil.

　　It was the first time that Pengyao saw the wildfire coming. Without seeing it with his own eyes, he could never understand how it happened.

　　When the fire first came, it was thin and scattered, like a drizzle in March.

　　The master shouted, "Hurry up!" and leaped out with a force as fast as lightning.

　　Peng Yao hurriedly followed, shooting out a flying sword to block above her head. She held the bottle in one hand and made a gesture with the other. Thin sparks gathered together in an instant as if entangled by a strong wind and flew towards Peng Yao. As soon as Peng Yao moved, thin lines of fire were filled into the bottle. Peng Yao swiftly blocked the mouth of the bottle and put in the Qiankun brocade bag. Then she took out a second empty bottle and collected the bottle successfully in the same way. She retreated back to the cave entrance without stopping.

　　Stopping at the entrance of the cave, he saw other disciples collecting in the same way, and Peng Yao saw that his master had already filled several cans. Most of the disciples moved quickly and without any mistakes, but there were still a few who were half a beat slower and were touched by tiny sparks. They screamed and retreated in embarrassment. Just a slight spark, and the injured area immediately smoked and a charred wound appeared.

　　Everyone was secretly amazed. They didn't expect that a small primordial fire could be so powerful. They had to be more careful in the future.

　　"retreat!"

　　An elder in the crowd shouted an order, and many people in the crowded sky immediately retreated and returned to their seats.

　　Peng Yao looked up at the sky. The sparks were getting bigger and bigger. If it was the drizzle in March just now, it would have turned into the rainstorm in June.

　　The piercing sound of the sparks igniting the land was endless. Peng Yao dared not breathe, staring at the elders who were guarding the formation. As more and more sparks fell, the dry land emitted a silvery-white light, a soft, light blue, which made people feel much more relaxed. The light became brighter and brighter, and the falling sparks were like sand and stones thrown into the sea, causing a little ripple, but without any waves, they sank forever.

　　"This formation is so powerful." Peng Yao said.

　　Elder Yao explained, "This is the Gold and Water Formation. It is vulnerable to attacks from enemies, but is extremely effective against wildfires. Since ancient times, the Gold and Water Formation has been used to resist wildfires, and all sects do the same. This formation is not difficult to form. The difficulty lies in the continuous input of deep and profound true essence into it. You can see that each circle has a golden line, and the circles are connected. The circulation of true essence can produce Ren water, and using water to overcome fire is the easiest."

　　Peng Yao nodded in understanding and looked at the sky. She saw many masters moving freely in the air. Some were challenging the wild fire, and some were collecting the wild fire.

　　Up to this point, those who came back injured had only minor skin injuries.

　　Before they knew it, the fire rain had been going on for two hours, and the formation with a blue glow on the ground had been resisting steadily without any signs of retreat.

　　Peng Yao thought that since she was not afraid of such a big fire, it seemed that she could survive it.

　　"Get ready to save people!" Elder Yao suddenly shouted.

　　1313 Pengyao's Tomb

　　13 Tomb of Pengyao

　　"Get ready to save people!" Elder Yao suddenly shouted.

　　The people around were swallowing their saliva and staring outside without daring to blink.

　　The rumbling sound in the air seemed to disappear in an instant, the rainstorm also disappeared, and the earth returned to a brief peace, but it was deadly lonely.

　　Suddenly, a whistling sound came from the distant other side. Everyone looked around in confusion, but they didn't feel any strong wind. Where did this whistling sound come from?

　　"Use all your defensive magic weapons!" someone shouted.

　　The crowd of thousands suddenly became colorful, with all kinds of defensive magic weapons hanging around them, and the dazzling light almost blinded people's eyes.

　　Almost at this moment, BANG! BANG! BANG!

　　Huge burning rocks hit the ground like a meteor shower, causing a rumbling vibration. The crowd screamed, huge holes appeared on the ground, and the trees in the forest were burning.

　　The formation in the center emitted a strong blue light that rushed into the sky, building a ten-thousand-foot-high wall. The figures of the elders could no longer be seen, and the flints that fell outside the formation became much less numerous. The masters guarding various places moved in full force, each using their own unique skills. Some flew straight into the sky and smashed the falling boulders into pieces, like beautiful fireworks. Some were as imposing as dragons, roaring towards the flints, but gently entangled them, turning them into cold hard soil. Some cleverly avoided the flints, flew over the burning forest, wielded strange magic weapons, directed water from the east to the west, called the wind and rain, and turned beans into soldiers, and put out the fire in the blink of an eye.

　　Peng Yao followed Elder Yao nervously. Elder Yao controlled the huge bronze bell, protecting his disciples inside and flying around to rescue the injured and fallen disciples.

　　From time to time, dull thumping sounds were heard from outside the bronze bell, which frightened everyone. Most of the disciples who were rescued were seriously injured. How could a cultivator be so weak that he couldn't even stand up? Most of the injured had serious burns, injuries to their internal organs, meridians, and dantian. These people would not be able to recover unless they rested for a year or two.

　　After this shower of fire and stones, within just one hour, the injured disciples occupied half of the valley, and the disciples in charge of the rescue were so busy that they were speechless.

　　Peng Yao followed Elder Yao in and out numbly. She didn't remember how many wounded were carried back, nor how long it had been, but her heart was beating violently, thump thump thump, like a big rock outside. Many of these wounded were old acquaintances. They used to be full of vigor and vitality, but now they could only say that it was a horrible sight. Many injured female disciples cried loudly at their devastated bodies. The comforting words of Master Lin Fengdan and Elder Yao kept echoing in her ears, "Don't cry, those wounds will heal in the future," "Behave yourself! You won't die with me here!"

　　"Oh no, look!" someone shouted in horror.

　　Everyone's heart trembled, and they suddenly rushed out to look up at the sky.

　　"What is that!"

　　Before the man's question was answered, Peng Yao's eyes turned blood red, surging and burning, and her blood was boiling. At this moment, she didn't know why, but she knew better than anyone that the formation could not hold up.

　　There was a big hole in the blood-red sky, and the magma with white smoke was flowing out of the torn hole, like a red waterfall rushing down from the sky. The magma was unstoppable, rolling down from the sky, and the crackling sound was shocking. It instantly submerged the formation like a flood. Before Elder Yao could tell Peng Yao to run, he saw Peng Yao covered by magma with his own eyes. Elder Yao's eyes widened. He could have retreated, so why did this stupid apprentice jump into the magma by himself!

　　“Xiao Yao!” Elder Yao shouted in pain, and flew towards the lava to rescue his disciple. The other disciples beside him rushed forward and shouted, “Master, don’t be impulsive! Protect the bronze bell and rush in!”

　　No one knows why Pengyao jumped into the lava, and even Pengyao himself doesn't know where this impulse came from.

　　The moment before his body rushed in uncontrollably, Peng Yao's heart skipped a beat. He felt hopeless and thought that his life was over. What a fool he was.

　　Peng Yao closed her eyes in despair. There was a terrifying silence in her ears. There was no fleeing figure, no tragic screams, no wind and no thunder. It was as if in this huge world, she was the only one lying quietly.

　　But slowly, Peng Yao realized that she was conscious and not dead. However, she could not open her eyes and could not feel the existence of her body. This feeling of powerlessness made her even more desperate.

　　Only her brain was working. She was wondering if she was crushed by something, or fell deep into the earth. It must be pitch black all around. She was injured, and no one knew or saw her. She would slowly die in this void, waiting to die alone.

　　Ouch——

　　Ouch——

　　It's the howl of a wild beast!

　　The roar of the wild beast made Peng Yao suddenly open her eyes, which had been asleep for who knows how long. The glaring red made her dazed for a while.

　　Where is this?

　　Peng Yao stood there unharmed, looking around in horror at the empty fiery cave. Directly in front of her was a waterfall of magma, golden magma, hotter than red. In the center of the waterfall, the boulders that had been washed for years were glowing with strange light. Peng Yao walked forward uncontrollably, not noticing how hot it was, but she didn't feel uncomfortable at all, even a corner of her clothes was intact.

　　Peng Yao jumped onto the boulder in a daze. The waterfall and lava washed over her body mercilessly. The powerful impact woke her up. She screamed, "Ah!" and tried to retreat with a pale face. However, her feet were magically empty. There was a hole in such a big rock. Peng Yao couldn't even struggle and fell down with a plop.

　　Peng Yao fell to the ground in pain. When he looked up, he met a pair of fiery red eyes... the eyes of a monster!

　　Within a year, the devastated Wangxian Sect slowly returned to its former state, and the injured disciples had recovered.

　　However, the dead will never come back.

　　The words "Tomb of Peng Yao, the seventh generation disciple of Wangxian Sect" have been stained with a little dust. On this day last year, Elder Yao carved these words with his own hands, and tears streamed down his face as he carved. He thought that all his hopes for the rest of his life were on this little disciple Peng Yao, but he didn't expect that God would be jealous of talented people, and such a good disciple died, and even his body could not be found.

　　Elder Yao stood in front of the tombstone, sighed sadly, turned around and left resolutely.

　　Second Senior Brother and several disciples of Wan Sanniang stood in front of the grave with sad faces. Wan Sanniang placed the flowers she had picked on the grave with red eyes, choking with sobs: "Little Junior Sister, there is nothing I can do for you, but I will definitely send you flowers on this day every year. If you are in the afterlife..." Wan Sanniang paused here, and was about to cry. She turned away with a sad look. People envy the extraordinary skills of cultivators, but since ancient times, people have often said that although life is short, it is a reincarnation. The life of cultivators is long, but their death is like the extinguishing of a lamp, their souls are scattered, and they will never be reincarnated. Going against the will of heaven always comes at a price.

　　The second brother smiled and spoke calmly. He squatted down, dug a small hole, and sprinkled the packet of seeds he brought with him. He chuckled and said, "Little sister, you like to be vain and plant flowers. I will plant these seeds for you. They will accompany you every year in the future."

　　The brothers stayed until it was almost dark before leaving quietly. It had been a year since Peng Yao's death. At this time last year, everyone was still fighting against natural disasters. It took a whole year for Wangxian Sect to recover. Wangxian Sect lost a thousand disciples in that incident, including Peng Yao.

　　Around the Pengyao cemetery, there are many silent tombstones, most of which are seventh-generation disciples who died young. The death of so many young descendants has caused great losses to the Wangxian Sect. If this gap is not filled, the Wangxian Sect will surely decline in a hundred years.

　　"I haven't seen Ling Anyang for a year. Where has he been?"

　　As night fell, Chen Lan squatted under the moonlight, fiddling with the roses in front of the grave. The bright red roses were like the clothes worn by every disciple of the Alchemy Pavilion. They were a symbol, a pride, and a responsibility.

　　Peng Yintian stood aside with a long sword on his back, closed his eyes and answered nonchalantly: "I don't know, maybe he's hiding somewhere to be sad."

　　Chen Lan smiled: "That kid probably still can't believe the fact that Peng Yao is dead."

　　They heard light footsteps behind them and they both turned around.

　　But he was a little dazed and mistakenly thought he saw Peng Yao crawling out of the grave.

　　"Pengyan greets the Third Prince, Senior Sister Chen." Pengyan, who is one year older, looks more and more like Peng Yao. Fortunately, she is not wearing red clothes.

　　Peng Yintian then remembered that after the disaster last year, he and Ling Anyang went home and brought back the news of Peng Yao's death. After that, Peng Yan got the nod from Elder Yao and became a disciple of Wangxian Sect. Now she is still an outer disciple in the Qi training period. In the past year, she has been specially cared for by Elder Yao and her cultivation has progressed rapidly. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that no matter whether Elder Yao is heartbroken or feels guilty, this girl will definitely be able to become his disciple in the future.

　　Peng Yintian smiled at her and said, "Come to see your sister?"

　　"Yeah." Peng Yan's yellow dress was bright and soft in the moonlight. She looked like Peng Yao, but she felt different. Peng Yintian always thought that Peng Yao was soft on the outside but strong on the inside. She looked normal, but she always surprised him in the end. On the surface, Peng Yao was a beauty, and there was nothing outstanding about her in the world of immortal cultivation. But who knew her potential, and who knew what was hidden in her body. It was a pity that she would not be able to see the day when she grew up. Peng Yintian felt infinite regret and sighed deeply.

　　Peng Yan put the flowers on the table and turned back to ask, "Why is the Third Prince sighing? Are you feeling very sad?" Her face was calm, but she was disdainful in her heart. There were not many people who were truly sad about her sister's death, at least not the Third Prince. They had no feelings for each other in the first place.

　　Peng Yintian shook his head: "I do think it's a pity."

　　Peng Yan nodded: "Yes, my sister is still very young."

　　"No, I mean it will be hard to meet an opponent like her in the future." Ever since Peng Yintian really got to know Peng Yao, he has kept her in mind. He knows very well that a Peng Yao like her is likely to far surpass him in the future. He is particularly excited about this and feels that the boring training is much more interesting than before.

　　Peng Yan was surprised: "Opponent? My sister?"

　　Peng Yintian didn't say anything. He looked at Peng Yan's surprised and amused expression. He was too lazy to waste words. He had promised Ling Anyang and Peng Yao not to tell anyone about the omen. Now that the person was dead, there was nothing more to say.

　　Chen Lan on the side was obviously impatient. He turned his back and walked away, leaving behind only a back figure that fascinated all men in the world.

　　Peng Yintian took out his flying sword and flew away in another direction.

　　Peng Yan was the only one left in the cemetery. He stood alone in front of the grave and didn't speak for a long time.

　　On this day last year, someone brought back the news that Peng Yao had passed away. After hearing the news, her mother fainted and the whole family was immersed in sorrow.

　　Peng Yan didn’t know how to feel. He had only met that sister once and didn’t expect that she would die.

　　Now that she had come to Wangxian Sect, everyone who knew Pengyao knew that they were sisters. Elder Yao therefore took special care of her, and many of her senior brothers and sisters also treated her well in private. Some even said that she should live well on behalf of Pengyao.

　　Peng Yan stood in silence for a long time before walking back under the moonlight. She was still an outer disciple, quite far from here. Qi training disciples could not fly with swords, so they had to walk. Each mountain had connected mountain roads and stone steps. Peng Yan crossed two mountains and heard a commotion when she reached a bend in a valley.

　　"Senior brother, please stop drinking. You just got released and you still want to be punished?" It was the voice of a female disciple.

　　Peng Yan frowned and walked over, only to see a female disciple wearing a sword pulling a man who was drinking heavily and trying to persuade him to stop. Peng Yan looked for a long time before realizing that the man was Ling Anyang, whom she had met once and heard that he was her sister's lover.

　　Ling Anyang has changed a lot. His hair is disheveled and his beard is untidy, making him look like a sloppy middle-aged man.

　　"Brother! Pengyao is dead, no one can change this fact, how long are you going to be sad? Even if she came back to life and saw you like this, she would definitely scold you." Yu Feng'er yelled angrily, trying to snatch Ling Anyang's wine jar several times, but failed every time. Ling Anyang was drunk, but his movements were extremely agile. Yu Feng'er was so angry that she jumped to her feet. If she had known earlier, she would not have asked the master to lock him up until he sobered up.

　　Ling Anyang continued to drink, turning a deaf ear to the sounds around him.

　　Peng Yan walked over slowly with a disgusted expression: "Hello, Senior Brother Ling and Senior Sister Ling." After saying that, he turned around and continued on his way without saying much.

　　With a snap, the wine jar shattered on the ground. Ling Anyang stared at the receding figure in a daze, and after a long time he woke up and said, "It turned out to be that so-and-so..." Junior sister's sister, he didn't remember her name. Just now, he thought he saw the junior sister. The junior sister stared at him with disgust, and he woke up with a start.

　　Yu Fenger glared at Peng Yan fiercely, "Brother, go back and stop drinking."

　　Ling Anyang shook his head, waved his hands and said uncomfortably: "Don't worry about me, I'm going to see my junior sister, I haven't seen her for a long time..." With an expression uglier than crying, Ling Anyang slowly walked up the stairs, which was the direction of the cemetery.

　　Yu Feng'er stamped her feet and followed behind worriedly.

　　The red cave has no sunrise in the east and no sunset in the west.

　　What is there is fire that stings people's eyes and monsters that touch people's nerves.

　　The endless raging fire and the endless monsters.

　　Peng Yao thrust out his sword, then drew it back, sweat dripping down his face and blood gushing out.

　　She couldn't find her way back.

　　The endless monsters will take her life one day.

　　But she was struggling.

　　"Asshole!" Peng Yao's face was red, that was the blood of the monster. She became more and more like a part of this cave, and now she almost merged with it.

　　"It's all your fault!" Peng Yao shouted angrily, her heart full of pain and unwillingness. Since she fell, she has been facing one after another fiery monsters, fire foxes. Peng Yao couldn't help but wonder if the wildfire disaster was caused by these monsters. These monsters are pure fire attributes, and they are heavenly fires. How can ordinary monsters match them?

　　How could she have been so lucky to have ended up like this, falling into the monster's lair and dying a miserable death.

　　The Tingfeng Sword kept ringing and sharp sword energy shot out. The sword, which used to be so cold and chilly, was now filled with fire. Every time it was used, it was like a straight line of fire, piercing through the heart and chest of the monster, killing it with one blow.

　　Peng Yao smiled bitterly with fatigue. She had been killing these fire foxes day and night, and even her flying sword had been tempered and mutated. How great it would be if this was a harsh test.

　　However, the disaster is far from over.

　　Peng Yao stared blankly at the place a few feet away. There was a group of fiery red fire foxes, each of them stared at her with eager eyes and drooled. She was a piece of delicious fat meat, and everyone wanted to get a piece of it.

　　Her hair is as black as copper, her face is as delicate as a ghost, and her clothes are like a beggar.

　　Peng Yao's body trembled as he dragged the long sword, and he withdrew his gaze from the mirror-like wall.

　　Would it be more comfortable to commit suicide?

　　Peng Yao shook her head woodenly. She still wanted to go back...at least to take a look.

　　Peng Yao closed her eyes, then opened them sharply, waved her hands, swept the sword across, and the fire phoenix spread its wings, chirping in all directions.

　　The rows of monsters disappeared into thin air after being devoured by the Fire Phoenix. The Fire Phoenix flew straight up and crashed into the top of the rock. The magma rolled and the earth and sky shook.

　　The cave made crackling sounds as if it was about to collapse. Peng Yao did not dodge or evade, but looked up at the sky. It was the first time he saw the white sky, and it seemed like a long-lost memory.

　　"Exit..." Peng Yao's eyes finally became bright again, and her heartbeat began to beat again.

　　“Listen to the wind!” The long sword returned and landed at her feet. Peng Yao jumped up and flew towards the exit impatiently.

　　It feels so good to fly on a sword, with the sky clear and the breeze blowing on your face.

　　Peng Yao didn't care and laughed all the way in the air, then plunged heavily into the lake.

　　1414 Pengyao Returns

　　14 Return of Pengyao

　　The clear lake water was dyed red like an ink painting. The red color became deeper and deeper, and the canvas became larger and larger. The fish in the water were frightened and sank to the bottom of the water, fleeing everywhere for their lives.

　　I don’t know how long it took, but the deep red slowly faded, and was finally completely purified by the lake water bit by bit, returning to its mirror-like blue color.

　　The sun shines on the lake, the water shimmers beautifully, and the breeze blows, creating ripples.

　　Crash——

　　A figure jumped out of the water like a giant fish, hanging high in the air, water droplets fell, and the sunlight shone on her, bright red and golden, like a carp monster leaping over the dragon gate.

　　The figure suspended in the air threw out a flying sword glowing red. He spun around and landed lightly on the sword with his bare feet. He raised his hand and all the water vapor on his body disappeared. His dry sleeves swayed gently, and his inky black hair lazily draped behind him. He was as light as a red dragonfly passing by on the water.

　　Peng Yao lowered her head and stared at her fair face reflected on the mirror-like lake. She was thankful that her skin did not turn red... and her face was not disfigured. Peng Yao raised her hand and touched her face. It was still smooth without any pits or bumps. She looked left and right, front and back, and turned around several times to make sure that only her hair was messy and her clothes were torn. Everything else was intact. Peng Yao was still the same Peng Yao!

　　Peng Yao let out a long sigh and smiled. He drove the flying sword slowly to the shore of the lake. There was a lush green forest on the shore, and some familiar wild flowers bloomed in the forest, but he couldn't tell their names. Peng Yao looked up at the sky and muttered, "It's summer now, so I have been down there for about a month or two?" The wildfire came in May, the turn of spring and summer. Now it is either June or July, or at most August.

　　Peng Yao frowned deeply. He had been in trouble for so long. If that were the case, Master and the others must have been worried to death. Fortunately, the trees were lush now, so the wildfire should be safe.

　　Peng Yao couldn't tell the direction, so he flew on his sword to a few farmers' houses not far from the lake.

　　Peng Yao put away her sword and slowly walked into a farmer's fenced yard. Just as she was about to ask the woman who was bending over to do something, the woman looked up at her and screamed, "Ah! There's a ghost!" and crawled into the house.

　　“……” Peng Yao opened her mouth for a long time and couldn’t close it. Is there a ghost as lively as her?

　　Peng Yao was puzzled. The reflection of herself in the lake did not look like a ghost at all.

　　The wooden door was pushed open with a snap, and the fleeing woman came out again, but she was holding a hoe in her hand. Behind the wooden door, her five-year-old son was hiding and peeking in fear and curiosity.

　　"Evil ghost! I am going to kill you!" The woman rushed towards Pengyao with a hoe. Pengyao was so depressed that he had to step back to avoid her. Unexpectedly, when he stepped back, something appeared in the corner of his eye.

　　Pengyao was stunned. In this moment of delay, the woman had already rushed to Pengyao's left rear. The hoe landed steadily on the metal, making a harsh sound. Then, the woman flew back into the house like a kite, without making any sound.

　　Peng Yao was horrified and stared at the back that she had not been paying attention to with almost anger and despair.

　　A monster with a red body like burning flames looked at her coldly, with narrow golden fox eyes, long fangs, and nine flaming tails that moved automatically without wind. Just one look at it and she felt the rising fire enveloping her, and sweat dripped down Peng Yao's forehead.

　　Peng Yao killed fire foxes day and night in the cave, but she had never seen a nine-tailed fire fox! Those fire foxes had one to four tails, and there were so many of them that she suffered a lot.

　　The one in front of me is undoubtedly the leader, or the fox king.

　　Peng Yao shrugged her shoulders, then slowly pulled herself together, drew out her sword, and faced the Fox King as calmly as possible.

　　"Why are you following me?" Monsters of this level are extremely intelligent, and Peng Yao is not afraid that it may not understand human language.

　　The King of Pots stared at Peng Yao with his golden eyes, making her even more nervous: "Do you want to avenge those little foxes?"

　　The Fox King still didn't move, Peng Yao took a few steps back and said, "Kill me if you want, don't think I'm afraid of you."

　　Crash——

　　The fox king took a step forward. Peng Yao had not been paying attention to what was underneath him, and was stunned to find that there were iron chains tied under the fox king's feet. All four feet were tied with iron chains, but they were broken in the middle, and the time they were broken was not long ago. This meant that the fox king had been tied up with iron chains before.

　　Peng Yao felt a chill in her heart. It had been going on from morning to night, but it just happened to stop when she was escaping, and it even followed her relentlessly. If the woman hadn't noticed it, she would not have noticed anything.

　　Peng Yao felt that she was doomed to die. The fox king's cultivation was so high that he might be able to kill her with just one finger!

　　Peng Yao gripped the sword tightly, his heart beating like a drum. He had to escape, he must escape.

　　Peng Yao encouraged herself silently, her eyes staring at the Fox King narrowed tighter and tighter, and then suddenly, widened in an instant.

　　The imposing nine-tailed fox started to burn, and the flames leaped. In the blink of an eye, before Peng Yao could gloat over its misfortune, the flames stopped and disappeared, and the nine-tailed fox also disappeared. In its place was a slender man with black hair, red clothes and bare feet. If it weren't for the broken chains on his wrists and ankles, Peng Yao would have been dumbfounded.

　　The fox king transformed into a human form and slowly opened his eyes. His golden pupils turned into ordinary black. He stretched out his right hand and lifted his long hair in front of his forehead, revealing a cold and charming face that was captivating and fascinating.

　　Peng Yao stared at those eyes with empty eyes, and her frightened heart calmed down unconsciously. The fox in front of her made her feel familiar, as if it was an acquaintance she had not seen for many years.

　　"If you give me my freedom as promised, I will keep my promise and ensure your safety for a hundred years." The voice of the Fox King reached Peng Yao's ears from afar. Peng Yao woke up as if from a dream and looked around, but the Fox King was nowhere to be seen.

　　The only sound in the quiet farmyard was the rustling of the wind. Pengyao was sweating from the previous moment, but now it was just a false alarm, and she was completely depressed. What did that person mean? Pengyao was puzzled. Did she accidentally unlock the seal of the Fox King in the cave, so he was freed from his restraints and came to repay her?

　　Peng Yao walked into the house while thinking about it, and saw that the woman and the child in the house were just unconscious and not injured.

　　Peng Yao sighed, flew into the sky on his sword, and slowly headed towards the crowded place.

　　After flying for a long time, Peng Yao finally saw familiar scenery. He worked harder and continued on his way. Soon he saw more familiar signs. This place was not far from the fairy town.

　　Peng Yao rushed to Xianzhen overnight. By then, the natural disaster had passed and Xianzhen had returned to its former peace and tranquility.

　　Peng Yao changed into a new set of clothes in the first shop she entered the town. The clothes were of light goose yellow in color, with a tight waist, wide sleeves, and a skirt that looked like an open lotus flower. Hanging in the shop, they were very eye-catching and beautiful. They also fit her perfectly, so she bought them immediately. After Peng Yao walked out, she couldn't help but frown. Although the clothes looked good, they were not as comfortable and convenient as the clothes from the Alchemy Pavilion, and they were too cumbersome to use when fighting.

　　Peng Yao didn't think much about this question, and walked towards the gate of Xianzhen in high spirits. She changed her clothes, and took care of her hair. There was nothing wrong with her body. It would be best for her to rush back to Wangxian Sect overnight.

　　Peng Yao smiled all the way, like a flamboyant butterfly, and arrived at the gate of the fairy town at a rapid pace. As soon as she drew her sword, someone shouted, "Senior Sister Peng! Wait a minute!"

　　Peng Yao turned around in surprise and saw a sect disciple in the Qi training stage running towards her. Peng Yao did not recognize him, so when he got closer, she asked, "Junior brother, what's the matter?"

　　The junior brother was obviously very anxious. He nodded vigorously, hurriedly took something out of his arms and threw it to Peng Yao, then turned around and ran back, saying, "Senior sister, please tell Senior Brother Ling a message for me. I have to go out recently and won't be able to wait for him to come. Please help me bring the things that Senior Brother ordered to him. Anyway, it's for you, senior sister, so it's just right for you to take it yourself..."

　　The voice of the junior brother gradually faded away. Peng Yao opened her mouth wide, and then she was delighted. What did Senior Brother Ling order as a gift for her?

　　Peng Yao took the box in her hand and was about to open it, but her finger stopped on the small lock and then paused. She thought it would be too boring. It would be more interesting if her senior brother took it out himself.

　　Peng Yao put away the box and flew to Wangxian Sect happily. As soon as she walked away, the disciple shouted dully: "When did Senior Sister Peng establish her foundation!" At this time, she recalled that Senior Sister Peng did have a sword on her back! Moreover, the voice seemed different from before!

　　Under the bright moonlight, Peng Yao flying the sword looked peaceful and beautiful. His smiling face made the flowers on the roadside happy.

　　Wangxian Sect was already in sight, with towering mountains and numerous buildings, so familiar that it seemed like a dream. She had thought she would never return to this place, but she actually returned so peacefully.

　　Pengyao stood up on the sword, her long black hair and skirt fluttering in the wind. She jumped lightly and flew into the air. The flying sword automatically returned to her back. Pengyao raised her sleeves and landed in front of the mountain gate of Wangxian Sect as lightly as a blooming butterfly.

　　The disciple standing guard at the mountain gate looked at her with caution, but then calmed down and asked gently, "Why did Junior Sister Peng come back at night?"

　　Peng Yao smiled and was about to reply, but was startled and blinked at the two of them, "Why do you call me junior sister? I am a senior sister too, right?" The disciples standing guard in front of the mountain gate are all at the peak of Qi training. They are actually there to facilitate the reception of guests and notification. They are not expected to guard the mountain gate. The real treasure guarding the mountain gate is buried underground. If someone attacks recklessly, that thing is more useful than any disciple.

　　Both of them were stunned, their eyes fell on the sword behind Peng Yao and her smiling face, and then they thought about her voice just now, and they were dumbfounded when they understood.

　　Peng Yao waited for a long time but didn't hear any sound. She was too lazy to waste time and just walked past the two of them inside. Her footsteps were as fast as the wind and she walked away gracefully.

　　Although it was the middle of the night, Peng Yao still met a few disciples along the way. However, when those disciples saw her, they all called her "Junior Sister". Peng Yao finally couldn't laugh anymore, and walked towards the Alchemy Pavilion silently without saying a word.

　　The disciples standing guard at the gate of the Alchemy Pavilion saw her coming and shouted in unison: "Junior Sister Peng, you are back early?" She smiled in a flattering manner, which made Peng Yao want to hit them. She drew out her sword and pointed it at the two people's faces: "You don't even recognize me? Do you want me to open your eyes? Those who are blind should be cured."

　　The two junior brothers turned pale and pointed at Peng Yao, stammering: "You, you, you, you..."

　　Peng Yao glared and left the two men behind to fly towards the Alchemy Pavilion on the top of the mountain. When the two saw her flying up on a sword, they were finally frightened and screamed, "Oh my God! She is Senior Sister Peng Yao!"

　　Peng Yao was furious. She had only been away for a few months, but when she came back, everyone mistook her for junior sister. They all called her "Junior Sister" and smiled so flatteringly. In the past, when she walked out of the Alchemy Pavilion, few male disciples dared to show their affection to her so openly, because everyone knew that Peng Yao and Ling Anyang were a couple. Who would be so shameless as to dare to show their affection to her? Just like Chen Lan, she was so beautiful that both humans and gods were angry. Almost all male disciples admired her, but all of them dared to admire her secretly and would not show it because they were afraid of Peng Yintian.

　　Peng Yao landed in front of the building of the Alchemy Pavilion, and without further ado, rushed in and headed straight for the residence in the backyard. As long as the other brothers and sisters hadn't gone down the mountain, they should all be there.

　　Peng Yao walked to Wan Sanniang's door and shouted, "Big Sister! I'm back."

　　This sound attracted all the other disciples living in the backyard. A series of mahogany doors creaked open, revealing familiar faces. Peng Yao felt much more comfortable. It turned out that the senior brothers and sisters she was most familiar with would never mistake her.

　　However, Wan Sanniang's stunned expression made Peng Yao very unhappy. She was very confused now and felt that things might not be simple.

　　"Senior Sister, I am Peng Yao, did you recognize me wrongly?" Peng Yao asked angrily, thinking that if Senior Sister made a mistake, she would never let her go!

　　Upon hearing this, Wan Sanniang hugged Peng Yao and cried loudly: "Little Junior Sister, Little Junior Sister, I miss your sister so much, where have you been, you little girl! Do you know what you have done? How many people have cried for you, you have no conscience..."

　　Peng Yao was so upset: "Sister, are you chanting? Do you know how unlucky I am? I almost couldn't come back. Sister... are you really crying?" Peng Yao felt the hot tears falling in her palm and trembled all over. She thought that the senior sister was just pretending to cry for fun, but these tears...

　　Wan Sanniang pushed Peng Yao away angrily and scolded her with tears on her face: "What are you saying? I have been crying for you for thousands of years, and my tears have run dry. If I were a man, you would be responsible for marrying me!" As she said this, she burst into tears again.

　　Peng Yao didn't understand what was going on and was about to ask something when several fellow brothers came running over with laughter and punched her on the shoulder, which hurt her so much.

　　Peng Yao looked at her senior brothers with tears in her eyes, "What on earth are you doing?" She found that her senior brothers' eyes were red for the first time. What was going on? Could it be...

　　Peng Yao's face turned cold: "I have only been in trouble for a month or two, you don't have to doubt that I am dead, right?"

　　As soon as he said that, a fierce slap landed on Pengyao's head, causing him to stagger seven times before he managed to keep his feet steady, avoiding the tragic situation of his face hitting the ground. Pengyao took a deep breath, turned around and cursed: "Asshole! Who..."

　　Elder Yao's eyes were as big as copper bells, staring at him intently, with an imposing manner. Peng Yao's arrogance immediately disappeared, and her eyes quickly turned red. She sobbed and said, "Master..."

　　The word "Master" made Elder Yao, who was burning with anger, feel sad. Elder Yao finally compromised and said gently, "It's good that you're back."

　　Peng Yao's heart choked and tears fell. The change in her master in that instant made her tremble. Why did her master seem to have aged so much in an instant? Why did she feel that she was wrong? Why did they seem to have been apart for a very long time...

　　"Junior sister, we all thought you were dead. Five years ago, you fell into the lava and never came out again. The grass on your grave is now several meters tall." The eldest sister said to her while crying and laughing.

　　Peng Yao shuddered and was unable to utter a word.

　　The master came over to look at her, and praised her in a relaxed tone: "Don't worry about those things. It's good that you're back. Not bad, not bad, your cultivation progress is fast and steady, and your body has become stronger. I wanted to make you spit out some blood when I slapped you just now."

　　Peng Yao felt a chill all over his body and touched his chest to make sure he was not injured.

　　The master gritted his teeth and said, "Don't blame me for being cruel. You're almost pissing me off. What happened to you back then? Everyone else knew to back off, but why did you stupidly jump into the lava? Don't you want to live anymore?"

　　Peng Yao hurriedly shook her head: "No, I don't know what happened. I fell in uncontrollably. I fell into a lava cave, and inside was the lair of the fire fox... I almost couldn't come back."

　　"...Really?" Elder Yao obviously didn't believe it.

　　"It's absolutely true! Master, look at my flying sword. Because I have been fighting against monsters in there for a long time, the flying sword has been tempered into red by the fire."

　　Elder Yao took the sword and looked at it, his eyes widened.

　　"I didn't lie to you!" Peng Yao asked.

　　Elder Yao stared at her and asked, "How is your Fengming Sword Technique?"

　　"It's probably done. I used the move you mentioned, the Roaring Fire Phoenix. It's powerful. Otherwise, I wouldn't be able to escape."

　　Elder Yao's eyes sparkled with gold and he laughed heartily.

　　"My dear disciple, this is a blessing in disguise! That kind of place is most suitable for practicing this set of sword skills. It turns out that the master was right about you. You are a child with great fortune. I will take this sword to the old man in the weapon refining pavilion to have a look. He will see that it is different from before at a glance." Elder Yao ran out happily with the Tingfeng Sword.

　　Peng Yao was relieved. She was surrounded by several senior sisters and brothers and asked many questions. Peng Yao concealed the matter of the Fox King and told the truth about everything else. Wan Sanniang was envious and wished that she was the one who fell down. She also practiced this set of swordsmanship, but never reached the last step. However, the junior sister turned out to be a blessing in disguise.

　　"I'll go see Senior Brother Ling..." Peng Yao said finally, and slowly walked towards Xingluan Peak.

　　The flying sword was taken away by the master, and Peng Yao could only walk. She walked on the winding stone steps with trepidation. For the first time, Peng Yao felt scared. After five years, would the senior brother be happy to see her come back to life? Or...

　　Peng Yao took out the box, but she no longer had the courage to open it.

　　Who is this box for?

　　Peng Yao was upset and stood at the gate of Xingluan Peak for a long time without saying anything.

　　The two junior brothers guarding the gate looked at her strangely and kept asking, "Junior Sister Peng, are you looking for Senior Brother Ling?"

　　Peng Yao smiled bitterly. It was Junior Sister Peng again...

　　Peng Yao smiled dryly and asked, "Does Junior Sister Peng come here often?" She came here very rarely, and this was only her third time. Ling Anyang always appeared automatically when she needed him, so she had no chance to come here to find him in person.

　　The two were stunned: "Yeah... and no..."

　　"Is Junior Sister Peng's name Peng Yan?" Peng Yao asked calmly.

　　"Yeah...you...are...?"

　　Peng Yao laughed: "I am Peng Yao, her sister."

　　The two people looked strange.

　　"Don't worry, I'm not a female ghost."

　　Peng Yao did not hesitate any longer and stepped into Xingluan Peak. The elder of Xingluan Peak had a strange personality and did not accept many disciples.

　　It was even more deserted here at night. Peng Yao walked towards the main gate and ran into a female disciple rushing out. Peng Yao nimbly dodged and avoided a collision. The female disciple was already angry and asked, "How are you walking? It's you again!"

　　Yufeng'er was still as irritable as ever, and Pengyao said nothing.

　　Yu Feng'er stared at her with a bad face: "Even my master forbids you to come to Xingluan Peak without permission, why do you still come to find Senior Brother Ling? Senior Brother likes your sister, but you are not your sister. Do you think you can take advantage of Senior Brother just because you look like her? Don't think I don't know what you are thinking. You are an ungrateful girl. You are always involved in and flirting with people. Today you want Qi Dan, tomorrow you want magic tools, and the day after tomorrow you want fairy herbs and elixirs. To put it bluntly, aren't you in a hurry to improve your cultivation? Senior Brother is not your brother-in-law, don't treat him as a fool. I hate your sister, but your sister will not take advantage of Senior Brother. Senior Brother is now practicing wholeheartedly, and only you, a fly, come to bother him whenever you have something to do. Let me tell you one more thing, for people with dull talents, it is useless to eat fairy pills as meals every day, so save yourself the trouble."

　　Peng Yao looked very unhappy. Who was Yu Feng'er scolding? Her sister. Peng Yao really didn't expect Peng Yan to come to Wangxian Sect, and become like this in Yu Feng'er's eyes. If Peng Yan just deliberately approached some people to get some benefits, it wouldn't be strange. She only met her sister once, and the incongruous sisterhood was still fresh in her memory. That sister didn't like her, but she smiled at her reluctantly for the sake of cultivating immortals.

　　"So much has changed in five years. It's rare that I can hear you say a good word about me before I die." Peng Yao smiled sarcastically at Yu Feng'er and walked into the house.

　　Yu Feng'er stared at Peng Yao with eyes wide open, and after a long while she said, "You are... Peng Yao?"

　　Peng Yao sat down directly: "Your cultivation is almost the same as mine, and you can't tell the difference between foundation building and Qi training?"

　　"you!"

　　"I just came back last night. I'm sorry that I didn't die. You must be very disappointed." Peng Yao said casually.

　　Yu Feng'er's face turned pale, and she snorted at her sarcastically: "Say these words to your dear sister!" Yu Feng'er waved her hand and walked away.

　　Peng Yao couldn't smile. She looked at the night sky outside the house with an expressionless face. It was quiet, just like her mood at the moment.

　　The passion of the impending reunion calmed down at some point.

　　Peng Yao's slender fingers gently touched the small lock in the box and opened it easily.

　　What caught my eye was a completely emerald green hairpin with a sparkling emerald green teardrop on the head. When I picked it up gently, it swayed, which was simple and unique.

　　"Junior Sister Peng, how did you get this hairpin back? This is..."

　　Peng Yao turned around and looked at Ling Anyang in surprise.

　　Ling Anyang stared at Peng Yao blankly without saying a word.

　　Peng Yao stood up and took a step back. Ling Anyang stared at her closely and took a step forward. Peng Yao took two steps back, Ling Anyang took three steps forward, Peng Yao retreated to the door, and Ling Anyang closed the door with a wave of his hand.

　　"What are you doing!" Peng Yao yelled, trying to push the door: "Let me out! Let me out!"

　　Ling Anyang pulled her back with a cold face: "I am your senior brother! Why are you running away!"

　　Peng Yao desperately shook off Ling Anyang, ran to the door and shouted, "Open the door!"

　　Ling Anyang yelled with red eyes: "I am your senior brother! I won't hurt you, why are you running away. Even if you are a ghost, I won't let anyone hurt you. I always hope you can come back to see me, even if you are neither human nor ghost, I am not afraid. You died alone without telling me anything, you..."

　　Peng Yao fainted and fell to the ground, dying.

　　Ling Anyang rushed over: "Junior sister! Junior sister! What's wrong with you!"

　　Peng Yao turned away weakly: "Brother...you haven't taken a bath in a few years...ugh..."

　　1515 Pengyao is jealous

　　15 Pengyao is jealous

　　Ling Anyang was pushed into the pool with a red face.

　　Peng Yao stood on the shore, holding Ling Anyang's sharp flying sword in her hand. The flying sword reflected a chilling light under the moonlight, which made Ling Anyang feel a little cold.

　　"Come here." Peng Yao waved.

　　Ling Anyang lay on the shore obediently. Peng Yao held his head and pointed at the water: "Look, where did this wild man come from?"

　　Ling Anyang was dissatisfied and defended: "After all, I am also very elegant and handsome... Gurgle..."

　　Peng Yao pushed the dirty head into the water with all her strength, grabbing the hair and shaking it, swaying it non-stop like washing clothes.

　　Peng Yao was busy washing clothes with one hand, and took out a large bamboo basket from her Qiankun sachet with the other. The basket was filled with fresh peach petals. She waved the basket and the petals fell into the water. Peng Yao pinched her fingers with one hand, and the scattered petals gave off a faint fragrance, which flowed into the water continuously.

　　"What a nice smell..." Ling Anyang couldn't stand it and came out of the water, pinching his nose and coughing uncomfortably: "It's too strong!"

　　Peng Yao gritted her teeth: "How can a light floral scent cover up your overly strong stench?" Peng Yao pinched his chin and shaved off all the hair on his face with a few swipes of the flying sword: "Wash yourself thoroughly before you come out. If you smell any more stench, stay away from me."

　　Peng Yao left after saying these harsh words, and Ling Anyang shouted, "Junior sister, you have to wait for me."

　　Peng Yao listened from a distance and couldn't help but laugh. She was extremely afraid that things and people would change, but Ling Anyang's words "Junior Sister" calmed her down. No matter how similar Peng Yan was to her, she was just a Junior Sister Peng.

　　Peng Yao was waiting for him in the side hall of Xingluan Peak, but Yu Feng'er somehow turned back.

　　Seeing that Peng Yao was still there, he sat down aside angrily.

　　"Is there something wrong?" Peng Yao asked her.

　　"Why aren't you dead?" Yu Feng'er asked without hesitation. She couldn't understand why a person who fell into the lava for five years and had grass growing on his grave was still alive.

　　Peng Yao propped up her chin and smiled complacently: "Maybe good people will be rewarded, and God has mercy on me."

　　Yu Feng'er was so angry that she bit her lips. Proud! This woman was always proud in front of her. It was always like this. She could never beat her once. The only person who had surpassed her before was unknowingly caught up. The most helpless thing was that when Peng Yao was at her worst, Ling Anyang never left her, and never even thought about it. What was so good about her? Was it just that they met too early? But time could not go back. When she met Ling Anyang, there was already a Peng Yao.

　　During the five years when everyone thought Peng Yao was dead, Yu Feng'er thought her chance had come. She had been following Ling Anyang almost every step of the way for five years, but he never smiled once. Instead, she was mocked several times by that damn girl named Peng Yan, who looked like Peng Yao but had different personalities. Peng Yao had never mocked Yu Feng'er's feelings for Ling Anyang, but that girl never showed mercy to anyone.

　　Seeing that she had lost again, Yu Feng'er said angrily, "Do you know that your good sister has been living a carefree life these past few years? She has been living a much more carefree life than you did in the past, thanks to your name."

　　Peng Yao's face darkened and he was speechless.

　　"You foolishly carried manure for three years. Senior Brother Ling wanted to help you privately, but you pretended to be noble and refused. Your sister is much smarter than you. She doesn't do anything she shouldn't do. Wherever she goes, she is the center of attention. Who told you that she is the disciple reserved by Elder Yao? If she is not careful, all the senior brothers and sisters will jump out to help her. She is so arrogant. Tsk tsk, you, as a sister, will be in trouble. You will be outdone." Yu Feng'er knew that Peng Yao was not a person who liked to pretend. When Ling Anyang wanted to help her reduce the physical work privately, Peng Yao refused. First, she didn't want to be too different, and second, she didn't want people to say that she relied on men for every little thing. Third, she didn't want to cause trouble for Ling Anyang. Peng Yao never liked to disturb others, even the closest people, when she could solve things by herself. Yu Feng'er deliberately said something unpleasant, at least to take advantage of him verbally.

　　Peng Yao obviously had no respect for her sister. Yu Feng'er talked for a long time but her face remained gloomy and she didn't know how to refute.

　　After a long silence, Peng Yao finally said, "She is my sister who was born after I became an immortal. I first saw her when I returned home five years ago. That was the only time I saw her."

　　"..." Yu Feng'er suddenly realized: "It turns out that there is only blood relationship, but the relationship is not close." Yu Feng'er was even happier now, because she felt that Peng Yao was too pitiful. A sister who was not close to her, but she had to take care of her. When she was young, her family valued boys over girls. Her brother was treated as a treasure, and she was treated as grass. She was jealous of her brother and resentful of her parents. But many years later, she still went back to treat her parents' illness and relied on her status to help her brother stabilize his career.

　　When Ling Anyang came out, he saw Peng Yao looking unhappy, while Yu Feng'er was smiling brightly beside him.

　　She immediately shouted angrily: "Yufeng'er, what nonsense are you talking about again? Can you do anything else with your mouth besides gossiping?"

　　Yu Feng Er jumped up in anger and shouted angrily: "Can you do anything else with your mouth besides scolding me?"

　　Ling Anyang drew his sword, and Peng Yao had a headache: "Okay, let's go out for a walk."

　　Ling Anyang smiled and followed him out the door happily. The moonlight outside was bright, and it was a perfect time to enjoy the view under the moon and flowers.

　　Yu Feng'er snorted coldly and turned away.

　　Ling Anyang followed Peng Yao and kept asking, "Junior sister, smell me, do I smell good?"

　　Peng Yao rolled her eyes: "It smells good, even better than me, you can go be a woman now."

　　"This! Junior sister is unhappy?" Ling Anyang finally noticed that Peng Yao was in a low mood.

　　Peng Yao took out the jade hairpin: "I got this by accident, is it for Peng Yan?"

　　Ling Anyang was shocked: "Who said that? This is a gift for my senior sister's little girl."

　　Peng Yao's face turned pale: "Really? Who is this beauty?"

　　"She is indeed a little beauty, with big eyes and a round face. She is very cute."

　　"…Are you disappointed that I came back alive?"

　　Ling Anyang shook his head wildly: "How is that possible!"

　　"You already have a new love, what else do you need me for?"

　　"New love?"

　　Peng Yao threw the jade hairpin away angrily: "You are still playing dumb."

　　Ling Anyang cried out, picked up the broken jade hairpin and cried, "It's broken, broken, oh my god, it's a waste."

　　"Asshole!" Peng Yao turned and ran away.

　　"Junior sister!" Ling Anyang hurriedly chased after her: "Junior sister, wait for me, I don't have a new love! Senior sister's little girl just turned one month old!"

　　Pengyao bumped into a tree and felt dizzy.

　　"Junior sister! You are so anxious. How can you not believe me? I am sincere to you and will never change. Senior sister gave birth to a daughter. It's almost the full moon. The jade hairpin is the gift I prepared."

　　Peng Yao covered her forehead and glared at her, almost roaring: "Why are you giving a hairpin to a tiny child? Does she have any hair to wear? Or do you want to marry a young girl and give her a token of engagement? Do you know that most men and women in folk society use hairpins to express their love? Why are you giving her such a random gift?"

　　Ling Anyang said bitterly, "I don't know. I asked my junior fellow student down the mountain what gift to give to the little beauty, and he said a hairpin would be the best."

　　"He's not stupid, you're the one who's too dumb. You should just give a longevity lock to a little ghost like that."

　　"So that's it!" Ling Anyang suddenly realized.

　　Seeing him like this, Peng Yao was even more furious. She thought that she had been led astray by this man, how abominable.

　　Ling Anyang knew that she no longer felt resentful, so he touched her forehead with a smile and asked, "Does it hurt?"

　　Peng Yao blushed and shook her head. It was really stupid to hit someone in vain, which was worse than death.

　　Ling Anyang saw her blushing face, which was particularly charming under the moonlight. They had not seen each other for five years, but it seemed as if they had never been apart. Every bit of her was familiar to him, like a brand. This was his junior sister, a unique junior sister who no one could replace.

　　Ling Anyang's lips gently fell on Pengyao's forehead, and her forehead rested lightly on the tree trunk, making her breath choke.

　　Maybe the moonlight is too beautiful, maybe the fragrance is too pleasant.

　　The kiss fell uncontrollably on Pengyao's lips. Their lips touched, like a dried fish encountering the moist drizzle.

　　Both of them were confused and their hearts were beating fast.

　　Peng Yao was shy and kept dodging, but she had nowhere to retreat. Ling Anyang was nervous and flustered at first, but gradually calmed down. He hugged the woman in his arms tightly by instinct, breathing rapidly, and his lips and tongue boldly attacked and ate her. The fragrance was infinite and beautiful. They had never been so close in all these years. Ling Anyang thought, no wonder men say that women are the most unforgettable in the world. Soft as catkins, sweet as honey, once you have tasted them, how can you forget them.

　　Snap...

　　The sound of dead branches being stepped on and broken woke up the two people who were lingering. Ling Anyang looked at them with red eyes, Chen Lan raised his feet awkwardly, Peng Yintian hugged his arms and laughed softly, his eyes fell on Peng Yao's shoulders.

　　Ling Anyang and Peng Yao were horrified. They didn't know when Peng Yao had exposed half of her shoulder.

　　Peng Yao's face flushed with blood, and he slapped Ling Anyang on the face: "You hooligan!" He turned around and ran away.

　　"Master..." Ling Anyang cried and didn't know what to do. It was indeed his fault. Here in the wilderness, he had no reason at all and stripped his junior sister's clothes. He deserved a slap in the face.

　　"Hahaha, Ling Anyang, you are quite courageous." Chen Lan laughed loudly.

　　Peng Yintian snorted with a smile: "I haven't seen you for a few years. I should look at you with new eyes."

　　Ling Anyang felt so ashamed that he shouted angrily: "Stop it, what are you doing here? If you hadn't caused trouble, how could my sister..." If no outsiders saw it, my sister would definitely not be so angry.

　　"I heard rumors that Peng Yao had returned alive, so I had to come and see for myself. I looked around and caught you two being affectionate with each other."

　　"snort!"

　　Peng Yintian drew out his sword and said, "Seeing is believing. It's time to go back now." After jumping onto the flying sword, Peng Yintian couldn't help but look back and said, "By the way, I haven't seen you for five years. Junior Sister Peng's cultivation has improved a lot. She is now on par with the three of us."

　　Chen Lan nodded: "I heard from Elder Yao that she has also mastered the Fengming Sword Technique. In this case, I don't know who will be the winner."

　　Ling Anyang laughed: "Wait a minute, my junior sister and I will learn a set of sword techniques that combine the two swords, and I guarantee that we can take you two down."

　　"Humph, that's exactly what I wanted." Chen Lan sneered.

　　Peng Yao ran back to the Alchemy Pavilion panting, looking strangely guilty.

　　Upon learning that his master was still in the weapon refining pavilion, Peng Yao rushed into the house and never came out again.

　　The next morning, Pengyao was awakened by his master's loud laughter.

　　Peng Yao went out and said, "Good morning, Master."

　　The elder handed the Tingfeng Sword to Pengyao: "The old man in the Refining Pavilion said that this sword has been tempered by rock fire and is already a rare treasure. It will complement your Fengming Sword Technique and will surely shine. Xiaoyao is so lucky."

　　Pengyao was overjoyed and kept Tingfeng away as a treasure.

　　Wan Sanniang rushed out and cried loudly: "Junior sister, junior sister, junior sister, can you take me to that cave? I am not afraid even if there are tens of millions of monsters. I must go! My swordsmanship is just one step away from a breakthrough. I must go!"

　　Peng Yao was surprised: "I finally escaped, Senior Sister, do you still want to go?"

　　"That's nothing. The more dangerous the place, the more suitable it is for training. I, your senior sister, have been to all kinds of dangerous places and I am not afraid of them. Don't worry, junior sister. You just need to take me with you. I will definitely be able to protect myself."

　　Peng Yao thought this was just looking for trouble, but she didn't expect her master to agree: "Your elder sister is right. The Great Wilderness is vast and boundless, and there are many natural blessed places, but it is difficult to find a place that suits you. Who would want to miss it after finally encountering it? You can't retreat because of the danger. On the road of cultivating immortals, you just need to move forward courageously. Sanniang, don't be impulsive. If you really want to go, your master will find a few more people to accompany you and see for yourself. If it is really suitable, you can practice there. If not, return immediately."

　　Peng Yao nodded helplessly after hearing this: "Okay, Master, you have to bring more people with you. I don't know anything about that place except for monsters. There may be other dangers."

　　"Of course. Let's prepare first and go in a few days."

　　"Junior sister, my good junior sister, my love for you is not in vain, you are my lucky star!"

　　As soon as Peng Yan stepped into the Alchemy Pavilion, she could hear Wan Sanniang's loud and sweet voice from afar. Peng Yan continued to move forward with a calm expression. In the backyard, there was a person who was particularly eye-catching. She stood out among the red people in a yellow dress. That was her sister. She had not changed at all compared to five years ago. She still had a bright smile and a good-tempered look.

　　Pengyan has loved wearing yellow clothes since she was a child, and this has not changed until now.

　　Peng Yao, whom Peng Yan had only met once, was wearing a red dress. She felt that was the most obvious difference between them.

　　However, five years later, Peng Yao, who had returned from the dead, took off her red clothes and put on Peng Yan's beloved yellow clothes.

　　Peng Yan walked over calmly. The closer she got, the more she felt that they were alike.

　　When Peng Yao saw Peng Yan coming towards her five years later, she finally understood why so many people mistook her for her.

　　Peng Yao lifted the hair beside her ear and smiled: "I haven't seen you for five years. You have grown up."

　　Peng Yan disagreed: "You look a lot like me, even your clothes are similar."

　　“…clothes I bought accidentally.”

　　"Since you are not dead, go back and see your parents. Ling Anyang is not the only one who misses you." Peng Yan said casually and walked towards Elder Yao: "Elder Yao, you said before that you would train me well for my sister. Do you still keep your promise now?"

　　Elder Yao was embarrassed and nodded: "Of course."

　　Peng Yan smiled: "My Qi training pill is gone."

　　Elder Yao said "oh" and hesitated.

　　Peng Yan taunted, "Actually, since my sister is not dead, you don't need to feel guilty about compensating me. I'm not forcing you."

　　Elder Yao shook his head and sighed, "That's not the case. Xiaoyan, I told you last time that you rely too much on external forces. Whether it's Qi-training pills, immortal herbs, or spirit-gathering magic tools, you don't control yourself. It's true that relying on these things will make your cultivation very fast, but if you don't want to cut off your retreat, you'd better give up as soon as possible and practice steadily."

　　Peng Yan frowned and said nothing.

　　Peng Yao grabbed Peng Yan's wrist, examined her carefully, and said bluntly: "Your foundation is impetuous, your aura is disordered, mixed and impure, do you want to destroy your Dantian?"

　　Peng Yan's eyes widened: "Nonsense, it's not that serious."

　　"I'm not lying to you, Master. Why didn't you stop her earlier?"

　　Elder Yao touched his nose and said nothing.

　　Peng Yan was angry: "I really don't know what you think of me." Pushing Peng Yao aside, Peng Yan left resolutely.

　　Elder Yao shook his head and said to Peng Yao, "I really don't know how to be a good teacher to your sister. She is arrogant and eager for success. She is smart, but she thinks too much. If you treat her badly, she will think you owe her something. If you treat her too well, she will take it for granted."

　　Peng Yao had a headache: "Master, she is spoiled by my parents at home, and you spoil her here too. Look at her temper, I'm afraid of her when I see her."

　　Wan Sanniang laughed and said, "It's okay. She's still young and she will grow up in the future."

　　Peng Yao shook her head: "Not sensible? I think she is my sister."

　　Elder Yao laughed: "If she had your level of cultivation, she would definitely ignore you. But you can't do that."

　　Peng Yao remained silent, only wishing that she would have fewer opportunities to see her in the future.

　　1616 Fox Flame Takes Action

　　16 Fox Flame Takes Action

　　After Peng Yan left, Peng Yao immediately changed into a new red dress from the Alchemy Pavilion, and secretly vowed in her heart that she would never wear yellow clothes again. She looked in the bronze mirror and tied her hair up differently from Peng Yan. With this change of hair, the two of them looked very different when they walked together. Peng Yao looked more heroic and less feminine in this outfit. She was not as gentle and graceful as before, but more capable.

　　Peng Yao was just feeling complacent about this change when she heard hurried footsteps outside the house. Before the man ran in, Peng Yao had already opened the door and greeted him: "What's the hurry?"

　　The person who came was a junior sister, who said anxiously, "Senior sister, it's bad, Junior sister Pengyan got into a fight with someone."

　　Peng Yao's mouth opened like a duck egg. Fighting! This was really rare. She had never fought with anyone in all these years since she entered the sect, nor had she seen other female disciples fight with others. Generally, a friendly competition between two people was called a sparring match.

　　Peng Yao hurriedly followed her junior sister and ran outside. The place where Peng Yan had a fight was right at the entrance of the mountain. She seemed to be preparing to go down the mountain, but unfortunately she met someone who was going up the mountain. That person was Lin Shan, who had a grudge against Peng Yao in the past.

　　Before Peng Yao even got close, she heard Lin Shan say arrogantly, "You hit a wall today. Do you think I can only be bullied by you outnumbered like last time? Haha, I am different today. Unfortunately, I just built my foundation the day before yesterday. I didn't want to do anything to you, but since you have no respect for the inferior, I can teach you a lesson and no one else can say anything."

　　"How can you even laugh? You've been my disciple for so many years, and you only built your foundation the day before yesterday. I'd rather find a rock to hit yourself to death." Peng Yan acted out the mockery calmly and didn't feel at a disadvantage at all.

　　Lin Shan was so angry that she trembled all over when she heard this. She immediately screamed, "Who do you think you are? How dare you make fun of me?"

　　Peng Yan touched her hair disapprovingly and said nonchalantly, "I am nothing, and I am certainly far inferior to people like you."

　　Lin Shan was speechless, and drew her sword to slash at him. Peng Yan frowned and barely dodged the blow, but the difference was too great. Although she dodged the blow, the sword still destroyed her skirt and cut her calf. Blood flowed out, staining her body red.

　　Peng Yan had a cold face and was full of resentment. This was the first time she was injured, it would be strange if she didn't feel pain.

　　Just when he was about to say a few words back, Lin Shan, who had already lost her mind, attacked him again. Peng Yan's heart tightened, and he thought to himself, is he going to be seriously injured this time?

　　Just as he was thinking this, with a swish sound, the sword energy that was above his head was blocked by the fiery red sword energy, and it swish turned into white eyes and disappeared.

　　Peng Yao stood in front of Peng Yan and stared at Lin Shan: "Do you want to kill someone?"

　　Lin Shan's attack was easily resolved. She knew she had met a master. Unexpectedly, she calmed down and saw that it was Peng Yao whom she had not seen for five years! She had just returned from the mountain, so she didn't know that Peng Yao had returned. Lin Shan's face immediately turned pale, and she held the sword stiffly without moving. She had known how big the gap between her and Peng Yao was a long time ago. Lin Shan was not a fool without a brain. Since Peng Yao had not come to settle accounts with her, it would be best for her to keep a low profile and not provoke her.

　　But later, Peng Yao died. Lin Shan was relieved and gloated over the misfortune. Unfortunately, she ran into Peng Yan by chance. She didn't have any idea about it, but Peng Yan was prettier than her. It was said that many people in the sect supported Peng Yan for the sake of the dead Peng Yao. Peng Yan was boldly pursued by many male disciples. Even the senior brother that Lin Shan liked was interested in Peng Yan. Lin Shan was full of anger, and new and old hatreds surged in her heart. She approached Peng Yan with bad intentions. Unexpectedly, Peng Yan had a poisonous mouth. When she heard her call Lin Shan, she said, "Lin Shan, the worst disciple of Lin Fengdan, I know you."

　　Lin Shan felt like she was hallucinating. How could someone speak to her like that?

　　But before she could respond, Peng Yan asked again, "Why? Do you want to blame me for my sister's grudge?"

　　Lin Shan immediately said angrily: "It's good that you know!"

　　Peng Yan sneered: "You didn't dare to look for her when she was alive, and now you come to me to take advantage of me? No way."

　　Since then, Lin Shan and Peng Yan have been at odds. However, Lin Shan, who seems to be the senior sister, has always had a hard time getting the upper hand. Instead, she is always criticized by others for bullying the new junior sister and bullying Peng Yao's sister after seeing Peng Yao die. It is really not kind.

　　Today I finally thought I could teach Peng Yan a lesson, but I didn't expect Peng Yao to show up alive.

　　Lin Shan felt that God was unwilling to help her, and she felt very disappointed.

　　"Why did they fight?" Peng Yao turned around and asked Peng Yan, who didn't look like someone who would fight.

　　Peng Yan curled her lips: "You ask even though you know the answer. Since you are not here, of course she will take it out on me."

　　Peng Yao also thought that Lin Shan was taking her anger out on others. What happened in the past was in the past, but now Lin Shan jumped out to cause trouble again.

　　Peng Yao frowned: "Is Junior Sister Lin Shan going too far?"

　　Lin Shan gritted her teeth: "What can you two sisters do to me?"

　　Peng Yao shook her head: "You almost killed me back then. If I really wanted to do something to you, I wouldn't have waited until now. We are from the same sect, and fellow disciples cannot kill each other, so naturally I can't do anything to you." Even if one hates someone so much that he wants to kill him, if he is a fellow disciple, he can only bear it.

　　Peng Yao looked at the little sister who reported the news: "Little sister, please invite the law enforcement elders here and tell them that someone has violated the sect rules and drew swords in public, almost causing a death. I believe the law enforcement elders will definitely handle it impartially."

　　The little junior sister was stunned, and hesitantly whispered to Peng Yao's ear: "Senior sister, if this happens, Junior Sister Peng Yan will also be punished. Why not conceal it? As long as we don't tell..."

　　Peng Yao smiled and shook her head. This little sister was quite considerate. "Little sister, you've seen it too. It takes two to tango. How can I protect Peng Yan? Just do what you have to do. Go ahead."

　　The junior sister was stunned for a while, then turned around and ran away.

　　Lin Shan didn't hear their whispers, and immediately sneered: "Even if I risk my life, I will ask your sister to be punished together. It's useless for you to protect her."

　　Peng Yao ignored him, took out a medicine bottle and a silk handkerchief, squatted down, and treated Peng Yan's wound. She stood up and said to Peng Yan, "Fighting and making trouble are not allowed in the sect. Don't you know?"

　　Peng Yan rolled her eyes: "So what? I was the one who was almost killed. What can I do if she, a senior sister who is at the foundation building stage, bullies me?"

　　Peng Yao said in a deep voice: "It takes two to tango. Wait for the law enforcement elders to come and deal with it impartially, and you will also be punished."

　　Peng Yan's eyes widened. "You! How dare you say that? If you hadn't offended Lin Shan before, would she have troubled me everywhere? You want me to bear the consequences of your troubles. You are such an interesting sister. What a high-sounding reason like "handling things impartially". Who do you think you are?"

　　Peng Yao stared at the chattering Peng Yan, and when she finished speaking, she retorted: "Then who do you think you are?" Even a clay figure has a temper. Peng Yao has never seen this sister say anything nice to her. Every time she said that, she got angry as if she had eaten spicy pepper.

　　Peng Yan was so blocked that he couldn't say a word. He could only stare with his eyes wide open and tremble all over.

　　Peng Yao sneered, "You never thought of me as your sister. If it weren't for our blood relationship, others would think you were my enemy. Do you know what you are like? A proud, cold-blooded, mean, cunning, willful and arrogant girl. Others give in to you because of my face, not because of your own ability or how likable you are. If it weren't for me, it would be impossible for you to enter the sect with your qualifications. Opportunities don't fall from the sky, they are created by me for you. If you don't want to die, then go and accept the punishment obediently. Even if your Dantian is destroyed, I can't save you. For the sake of my parents, I will take care of you even if I don't want to. When my parents are gone a hundred years later, you will walk your single-plank bridge and I will walk mine. When you go out one day, thank God for not recognizing Peng Yao."

　　Peng Yan was so angry that she couldn't say a word. She never expected that Peng Yao would treat her like this. She should say this to Peng Yao. Peng Yao cultivated immortality earlier than her, but Peng Yao was just a mediocre disciple and lived a life like a servant. It was not because he met a nobleman like Elder Yao that he ascended to heaven in one step. What is Peng Yao's qualifications? She never believed that her qualifications would be lower than Peng Yao. Peng Yao didn't look smart and didn't know how to use his advantages. Such people follow the rules and regulations and can't go far. She is different. She knows what she wants most, and she can do it at all costs. Everything around her can be used as a stepping stone. As long as she gets what she wants, what does the loss matter? She deeply believes in herself. In the near future, she will surpass Peng Yao, and then move forward all the way to the highest position, overlooking all living beings.

　　Peng Yan did not lose her temper hysterically. She could always calm down quickly. Peng Yan laughed: "Okay, you said these words, and I will not forget them. There is no need to wait until our parents grow old. I really don't treat you as a sister. You can just tell others today that you don't know me. Saying that you have to take care of me is disgusting. When did I ever need your care? You died five years ago and only came back yesterday. I really don't know why you take care of me. Don't talk like I owe you...uh..." Peng Yan's face changed drastically. She pinched her throat in pain. She opened and closed her mouth but could only make uh uh sounds. She couldn't utter a complete sentence.

　　Peng Yao and Lin Shan were also shocked. What was going on?

　　"Shut up!" A cold snort came from behind Peng Yao, and Peng Yao shuddered. She turned back suddenly and met the deep black eyes of the Fox King. The Fox King still looked the same, but she didn't know why he appeared here. Could it be that he had been following her all along? Peng Yao shuddered.

　　“This… this is…” Lin Shan stuttered. This man had a strange aura and it was obvious at first glance that he was not a good person.

　　Peng Yan pinched her throat in panic and glared at the man angrily. She actually became mute. Peng Yan finally lost her composure and rushed towards the Fox King out of control.

　　The Fox King sneered, and Peng Yao stopped Peng Yan with his hand: "You want to die!" The Fox King said that he would protect her for a hundred years, but that didn't mean he wouldn't kill other people.

　　Peng Yan pushed Peng Yao angrily, but Peng Yao refused to move away. Peng Yan hit and grabbed her, and Peng Yao was almost injured.

　　The Fox King narrowed his eyes in confusion, looking at Peng Yan and said, "You are cultivating immortals with such talent? The world of cultivating immortals has really declined."

　　"Your Excellency is wrong. How can the strength of the world of immortal cultivation be judged by one person, let alone a young disciple who has not yet entered the door." A loud voice came from afar. Peng Yao and others looked up. In the air, there was a man with white hair fluttering, obviously old. His blue clothes fluttered in the wind. In his hand, a long sword rang lightly. The most peculiar thing was that there was an illusory woman floating in the air beside the man. The shadow woman was transparent, but she looked beautiful, with silver hair falling to the ground and a red wedding dress. The shadow woman had a faint smile on her face, and her slightly empty eyes were filled with indescribable love. It was love for the man next to her, Peng Yao concluded. Because of the backlight, the man's face could not be seen. Finally, the man waved his long sword, and a dragon roared out. Heavy rain poured down. The dragon roared in all directions, which gave Peng Yao and others a headache. Blood even flowed from their eyes, ears, mouth and nose.

　　Peng Yao covered her nose and murmured, "The Dragon Sword Technique, this is... Elder Jiang from the Immortal Sword Pavilion..."

　　The dragon attacked the fox king frantically, and the fox king instantly turned into a beast. The raging flames versus the pouring rain, who will be victorious?

　　Peng Yao's heart was pounding. She had overlooked a problem. It was one thing for the Fox King to protect her, but the Fox King showed up in the sect so carelessly. A big boss in the monster world came to the sect of the immortal world and fought with the rumored strongest elder. Peng Yao's face turned pale. She was definitely going to be charged with an innocent crime: colluding with monsters! Killing fellow disciples!

　　Peng Yao felt hopeless. Her bad luck had never ended since five years ago.

　　Elder Jiang opened his hands, and the long sword in his palms turned from one to a hundred, from a hundred to a thousand, and from a thousand to ten thousand. Countless long swords were densely packed together, forming an impenetrable sword shield. The phantom woman beside him raised her head and rushed down, carrying thousands of phantom swords into the fox king's rock fire.

　　The long sword collided with the raging fire, and the raging fire jumped higher. The woman and the Fox King were submerged and disappeared. However, Peng Yao heard the Fox King's voice: "What a Renshui sword spirit! I didn't expect that there are people in the world of immortal cultivation who can practice swordsmanship to such a level. It seems that you are a sword-mad person."

　　Elder Jiang in mid-air frowned slightly and landed steadily.

　　Although Elder Jiang is old, he gives people an imposing aura and the feeling that he still has a long life ahead of him.

　　When Peng Yao became an apprentice, he did not pay attention to Elder Jiang. Later, the rumors about Elder Jiang were all about how powerful Elder Jiang of the Immortal Sword Pavilion was and how his sword skills were superb.

　　Another point is that Elder Jiang is the master of Peng Yintian and Chen Lan, and the head of the forty-nine elders.

　　At this time, Peng Yao was even more impressed by him when he saw him using the sword. The "Jiaolong Sword Technique" and the "Phoenix Sword Technique" were similar in nature, but the same sword technique would produce very different results when used by different people. Moreover, practicing the "Jiaolong Sword Technique" was as difficult as ascending to heaven. From ancient times to the present, there were no more than five people in the entire sect who had successfully practiced it.

　　Peng Yao has mastered the Fengming Sword Skill, but she thinks the two sword skills are incomparable, especially seeing is believing, the completed Fengming Sword Skill is like a joke. Peng Yao can't help but wonder if the Fengming Sword Skill lacks the most powerful essence.

　　Peng Yao was just daydreaming when the Fox King had already started to fight back. Scorching hot magma gushed out from the ground, surrounding Elder Jiang and the Sword Spirit, as if it was deliberately driving Peng Yao and the others to a safe area.

　　Peng Yao wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and felt much better in her chest. She had been using her Qi to resist and was feeling uncomfortable. Peng Yao smiled bitterly and looked back. She saw that Peng Yan was bleeding from all seven orifices and had fainted. Lin Shan was almost unable to bear it either. She breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the ground to recover her Qi.

　　The sounds of swords could be heard from afar, and Peng Yao secretly cried out in dismay.

　　Led by the sect leader, dozens of elders and several disciples all came on their swords. The demonic aura emitted by the Fox King was so strong that it was hard not to notice it.

　　Elder Yao flew to Peng Yao first and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"

　　"It's okay, just a little bruised."

　　Elder Yao breathed a sigh of relief and glared at the Fox King and Elder Jiang: "What's going on? Such a strong demonic aura, this fire fox is extraordinary."

　　Peng Yao whispered: "Master...that fire fox followed me..."

　　Elder Yao's eyes widened. "Is he chasing you? He actually followed you to the sect!"

　　"No... He said before that he would protect me for a hundred years, and I don't know what's going on."

　　"Oh?" Elder Yao's eyes lit up, but he stopped talking and focused on watching the Fox King cast the spell.

　　"Junior sister! You're injured!" Ling Anyang rushed over from behind and nervously landed in front of Peng Yao. Peng Yintian and Chen Lan followed closely and asked in unison: "Are you okay?"

　　Peng Yao smiled: "It's okay, thank you for your concern, senior brothers and sisters."

　　Peng Yintian looked at the field, his eyes sparkling: "It's been a long time since I saw Master take action. Who is this fox?"

　　Chen Lan frowned and said, "The demonic energy is soaring. This demon beast has a high level of cultivation. I'm afraid it's not inferior to Master."

　　Although a bunch of helpers came from the sect, Peng Yao found that everyone was watching the battle and did not rush into the Fiery Boundary to kill the Fox King. Peng Yao secretly breathed a sigh of relief. For some reason, she was worried that the Fox King would be killed by everyone.

　　Peng Yao didn't know whether to laugh or cry, she saw that every senior in the field was watching attentively, and talked about it from time to time, saying that Elder Jiang's swordsmanship was rough but delicate, and the fire fox's energy was condensed to perfection.

　　Just as Pengyao was terrified about the fate of the Fox King, Elder Jiang's attack suddenly stopped, and Elder Jiang sheathed his sword, and the beautiful sword spirit returned to his side. Only for a moment, Pengyao caught a glimpse of tenderness in Elder Jiang's strong eyes.

　　Peng Yao was surprised by this discovery, but Ling Anyang, who was a big mouth, was very careful and asked Peng Yintian: "Brother Peng, does your master like that sword spirit?"

　　Peng Yintian's eyes twitched noticeably, and he stared at him: "How did you know that your eyes could see it?"

　　Ling Anyang laughed: "Two eyes."

　　Peng Yintian obviously didn't want to answer, but Chen Lan said frankly: "They are husband and wife, and the sword spirit is the master's wife."

　　"What?" Ling Anyang was shocked: "Elder Jiang is really different."

　　Peng Yao was also speechless. Being married to the sword spirit, Elder Jiang loved the sword to the point of being crazy.

　　Elder Jiang withdrew his attack, and the Fox King transformed into a human form, looking indifferently at the group of onlookers.

　　Elder Jiang said: "I am willing to lose. I wonder how many times you have succeeded."

　　The Fox King lifted his hair from his forehead and squinted his eyes and said, "Half." It was the half of today, not the half of before.

　　The pupils of the people present shrank, and Elder Jiang sighed: "So you are an old senior, and I have offended you."

　　The Fox King shook his head indifferently: "It's interesting that there are still idiots like you in the world of cultivation."

　　Elder Jiang bowed and said, "I will withdraw first."

　　"No."

　　Elder Jiang left like that, so the head of the sect had no choice but to step forward and ask, "I wonder what this senior has come to Wangxian Sect for?"

　　Peng Yao felt relieved after seeing everyone's reactions. It seemed that everyone was not old-fashioned and would shout and kill any monster they saw.

　　The Fox King raised one hand, and the chain on his wrist clattered a few times. His slender fingers pointed at Peng Yao: "I will be her spirit beast for a hundred years and protect her."

　　Wow, countless pairs of eyes fell on Peng Yao, and Peng Yao's face suddenly changed, not knowing whether to be happy or cry.

　　The head of the sect was obviously surprised. He looked at Peng Yao for a long time before he suddenly realized: "You are Peng Yao, right? Aren't you dead?"

　　Elder Yao stepped forward quickly and said, "My disciple was blessed in disguise and returned to the sect yesterday. It was our misunderstanding at the beginning."

　　"So that's how it is. I'm glad you're back. It really is a blessing in disguise." The sect leader couldn't hide his envy. Such a powerful monster was willing to condescend to be a spirit beast. Even he couldn't help but feel jealous.

　　Although there are many monsters in the wilderness, they have always been in opposition. It is not difficult to conquer monsters and make them spirit beasts, but it is difficult to subdue strong monsters. Most monster masters would rather die than surrender even if you send people to besiege and defeat them. Wangxian Sect also has a breeding garden, where many monster spirit beasts are cultivated, but they are basically gentle mounts. Wangxian Sect has always had its own heritage and considers itself a powerful sect. It disdains to conquer monsters for its own use. Only a few people who have a preference for monsters go to find spirit beasts that they are satisfied with.

　　Anyone who encounters a monster of this level, which comes to them in person, would feel that they are extremely lucky.

　　The head of the sect said to the fox king, "It seems to be a misunderstanding. You may stay here, and everyone else should leave."

　　The group of people dispersed one after another, and when the leader left, he couldn't help but look back at Peng Yao a few times.

　　"Hahaha! My dear disciple, my dear disciple, you are so lucky. Even your master envies you." Elder Yao laughed with a beaming face.

　　Peng Yao walked towards the Fox King and asked in disbelief, "Are you really going to be my spirit beast?"

　　The Fox King chuckled: "Didn't I say that last time?"

　　"Oh...thank you for today, what's your name?"

　　"Fox Flame."

　　"Hu Yan...are you going to follow me all the time?" Peng Yao felt a little uncomfortable. It was so bad that such a grown man always appeared out of the blue.

　　The Fox King shook his head: "I will show up when it's time. If you have anything, you can call my name." After the Fox King finished speaking, his figure disappeared, and Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"Senior Sister Peng, our junior sister has fainted, what should we do?" someone shouted.

　　Peng Yao glanced at Lin Shan and said, "She had a fight with Lin Shan and caused trouble. She was sent to the Law Enforcement Hall to be dealt with by the Law Enforcement Elder." Peng Yan's injuries were not serious and she became mute only temporarily. Peng Yao was not worried. What Peng Yan needed most was a lesson. During the punishment, her dantian would usually be sealed, which was a disguised way to slow down the speed of Peng Yan's self-harm.

　　Lin Shan was straightforward and went to the Law Enforcement Hall by herself. Although it was a punishment, she felt much better knowing that Peng Yan was with her.

　　1717 Return to the Cave

　　17 Return to the Cave

　　Peng Yao received the news at noon that the law enforcement elder punished Peng Yan and Lin Shan by putting them in solitary confinement, requiring them to copy and recite the sect rules for three months, sealing their dantian, and sleeping on Lengfeng Cliff every day. It was not a fun thing.

　　Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief. Peng Yan's body was what needed the most polishing, and so was his character.

　　Wan Sanniang said worriedly, "She won't understand at all if you help her like this, and she might even blame you."

　　Peng Yao sighed, "I guess so. It doesn't matter. I'll just be a bad sister. Humph. I'm not kidding. When my parents pass away someday, I won't care about her anymore and I'll just pretend I don't know her."

　　Wan Sanniang laughed: "Looking at what you said, I'm afraid you will be soft-hearted by then."

　　Peng Yao shook her head: "Never."

　　Wan Sanniang was helpless: "Okay, I won't argue with you. Junior Sister, do you still remember taking us to the cave?"

　　"kindness."

　　"Master means that you'd better ask that demon fox senior first. After all, that is his cave. It would be bad if we offend him."

　　Peng Yao nodded: "Yes, I will tell Senior Sister when I find out clearly. I will go to the alchemy room first."

　　"Go ahead."

　　Peng Yao hasn't made elixirs for five years, so he wants to take advantage of these few days to practice the technique.

　　I just had to go home and tell my parents that I was alive, and by the way, I would refine a few batches of anti-aging and health-preserving pills to honor them.

　　Peng Yao has his own independent alchemy room, which is filled with many basic medicinal materials. Peng Yao went into the room and checked them all. The materials needed for the Rejuvenating Pill and so on were all there.

　　Peng Yao skillfully took out the medicine and put it away, then ran to the alchemy room of the senior brother next door to borrow some fire. According to the rules of the Alchemy Pavilion, as long as the disciple belongs to the Alchemy Pavilion, the fire in her alchemy room can never be extinguished. This is true even if she travels for dozens or hundreds of years. However, everyone thought that Peng Yao had died five years ago, and the fire in her alchemy room had been extinguished long ago. Elder Yao was reluctant to give it to other disciples, so it was left there.

　　Peng Yao re-lit the furnace and had to wait patiently for the furnace to heat up. After watching the sparks jump for a long time, the furnace was still cold and Peng Yao almost yawned. How long would it take to open the furnace to refine the elixir? I was afraid that I would not dare to go home before I could go home. Peng Yao stood up irritably, and after thinking for a while, he took out two jade boxes from the Qiankun brocade bag. These were the first fires collected when the natural disaster struck five years ago.

　　Peng Yao thought to herself that her master had collected a lot of primordial fire. She would use up her own now and it should be no problem for her to ask her master to borrow some more later.

　　With this thought, he threw away his reluctance, and generously opened the jade box, and drew the initial fire into the fire slot of the furnace. The originally warm orange flame suddenly jumped up, surging non-stop, and turned into a dazzling light golden flame. The furnace made a low hum, and Peng Yao was delighted, "It is worthy of being the fire of heaven, and the small fire is so powerful." Peng Yao gathered his energy in the palms of his hands, grasped the left and right edges of the furnace with both hands, and exerted force to urge the furnace to rotate rapidly. Peng Yao patiently watched the furnace rotate, and slowly the furnace finally calmed down and produced tobacco. Peng Yao's palm reached into the center of the furnace, and the heat filled his palm. Peng Yao nodded with satisfaction and put the herbs in one by one.

　　"What kind of elixir are you refining?" the Fox King suddenly asked.

　　Peng Yao was startled. The door of the alchemy room was tightly closed, and she didn't know how the Fox King appeared.

　　"Rejuvenation Pill."

　　The Fox King seemed to be thinking about something. He looked at Peng Yao making hand gestures and the medicinal materials released from the alchemy furnace. He asked uncertainly, "Is it a beauty pill?"

　　"Yeah, that's it."

　　"This kind of thing is of no use to you."

　　Peng Yao smiled: "I gave it to my mother and sisters-in-law."

　　The Fox King nodded and spread out his palm. Suddenly, a thin blue fire emerged from his palm and jumped quietly like a beautiful fish.

　　"What is this?" Peng Yao was puzzled.

　　"Since you can make elixirs, I'll give you this Netherworld Demon Fire. It may be useful in the future." After the Fox King finished speaking, he waved his hand, and the flame was retracted into a small transparent ball. From the surface, you could still see the flame jumping in the ball, which was extremely beautiful.

　　"The Netherworld Demonic Fire?" Peng Yao asked in surprise, "Have you been to the Yellow Springs?" The Netherworld is hell, but the Netherworld Demonic Fire is the soul fire of dead monsters condensed in the Yellow Springs.

　　"Why can't we go to the underworld?" The Fox King didn't care and handed the fire bead to Peng Yao.

　　"Thank you, thank you." Peng Yao thanked him sincerely. Alchemists and weapon refiners collect different fires throughout their lives. The rarer the fire, the rarer the treasure. I thought that the Netherworld Demon Fire could only be seen after death...

　　The Fox King added: "My own fire can also be used to make elixirs. If you need anything in the future, just come to me."

　　"Thank you." Peng Yao was so happy. She didn't expect the Fox King to be so easy to talk to, not put on airs at all, and have such a good temper. It was really rare.

　　Peng Yao immediately asked: "By the way, can I still go to the cave I escaped from? Can I take others there to train?" She felt stupid after asking this question, and then she remembered that the only monsters that can be trained there are fire foxes. My God, fire foxes are all descendants of the Fox King, but she asked if she could take others to kill...

　　"Just think I didn't say anything..." Peng Yao quickly added.

　　The Fox King frowned: "Go if you want to. I won't interfere with you."

　　"Really? That's your cave. Aren't the fox demons there your descendants?"

　　The Fox King was stunned when he heard this, and laughed mockingly, "I was created by nature, from nothing. I have no father, no mother, no children, and no grandchildren. That was the cell where I was imprisoned, not the cave. It was originally a place of extreme Yin that suppressed fire, but because I existed there for too long, the seal weakened year by year, and it became what you see. Other fire foxes are all derivatives, not my kind."

　　Peng Yao suddenly realized: "So that's it! Then I'm relieved. Why were you sealed?"

　　The Fox King looked at her but did not answer.

　　"I'm making pills..." Peng Yao turned around stiffly and dared not say anything more.

　　The Fox King said calmly: "If you really want to go, you need to bring more people. It's not as simple as you see." Peng Yao had no idea that the Fox King had been quietly helping her all the way in the forbidden area, otherwise Peng Yao would have been burned by the flames the moment she fell into the cave.

　　After getting the approval from the Fox King, Peng Yao felt relieved and told her master about the matter, and the master arranged the manpower. Peng Yao took the time to stay in the alchemy room to make medicine, and only ran out when the master said he was leaving.

　　Peng Yao put away a bunch of medicine bottles with a ping-pong sound, changed her clothes and went to the gathering place. Elder Yao arranged a hundred people, all of whom were disciples in the foundation-building stage, from all the peaks of the sect. Ling Anyang, Peng Yintian, and Chen Lan were also among them.

　　"Are you going too?" Peng Yao asked happily.

　　"Of course, we've rested for a long time, it's time to go out and breathe." Ling Anyang answered loudly, of course the most important reason was that Peng Yao was going too. To be honest, the two of them had never gone down the mountain to practice together. Now Peng Yao's cultivation was not worse than his, the timing was perfect.

　　Peng Yintian said, "Junior Sister Peng met Senior Demon Fox there, I think that place must be extraordinary."

　　"Yeah, Hu Yan also said that we need to be careful." When these words came out, many people were moved. Some were worried that the place was too dangerous, but some were very excited. If a master like Hu Yan said that we need to be careful, then it must be worth a try.

　　Elder Yao shouted, "Everyone is on the road."

　　Swish, swish, swish, hundreds of flying swords were shot out in an endless stream, shining with light. Elder Yao jumped down the mountain, and the other disciples followed closely behind him.

　　Peng Yao was walking side by side with Ling Anyang, Peng Yintian and the others. Peng Yao kept asking, "Do you want to go home? I have to go back to see my parents. This is on the way. I can just turn a corner and get there."

　　Ling Anyang nodded quickly: "Since Junior Sister is going back, I will go back to take a look, so as to avoid my mother's nagging."

　　"What are you nagging about?"

　　Ling Anyang laughed: "You keep nagging me that I'm old and still haven't married."

　　Peng Yao's face flushed red, and she hit Ling Anyang with a crutches. Ling Anyang cried out in pain, but smiled ostentatiously.

　　Peng Yintian said, "In that case, I'll go along too." After thinking for a moment, he turned to look at Peng Yao and said, "Have you ever given the Rejuvenating Pill to my mother and the Queen?"

　　Peng Yao nodded: "Yes, five years ago when I went back, I didn't expect the emperor to come to my house with the queen and Jin Fei, so I had to express my gratitude..."

　　Ling Anyang yelled, "No wonder! Junior Sister, you have caused us so much trouble."

　　"What's wrong?"

　　Peng Yintian sighed, "As a disciple of the Alchemy Pavilion, you certainly have no shortage of elixirs. We are different. Apart from our swordsmanship, we have nothing to offer to mortals. Last time I went back to the palace, my mother asked me for the Rejuvenating Elixir. I told her I didn't have any, but she didn't believe me and called me heartless."

　　"That's right, my mother asked me for it too, and she even cried and said that raising a son is not as good as raising a daughter of someone else."

　　Chen Lan chuckled: "It's not a treasure. You don't have the heart for it. Otherwise, you can easily buy a lot of anti-aging pills in Xianzhen. I think the two aunts are right to scold."

　　These words made the two men look at each other in bewilderment. It was indeed true. They were just going home and had no idea of ​​giving anything as a gift, let alone the anti-aging pills that women loved.

　　"You are just too careless and yet you want to blame me. It just so happens that I have practiced a lot these days." Peng Yao said as he took out a few bottles and gave two to Peng Yintian and Ling Anyang respectively.

　　"It's good to have a junior sister here." Ling Anyang sighed. Peng Yintian smiled and accepted it.

　　It only took a short while to fly to the Immortal Town. Elder Yao ordered everyone to rest and buy some necessary things in the Immortal Town.

　　After leaving the fairy town and flying for half a day, they were close to Shangpeng Kingdom. Peng Yintian stepped forward and said, "Elder Yao, we want to go back and take a look. Can Elder Yao wait for us for a while?"

　　Elder Yao nodded: "Okay, you guys go ahead. The others stay and rest."

　　Peng Yao and his companions went away in an instant, but unexpectedly Chen Lan followed them.

　　"I don't want to stay there." Chen Lan said this with a sullen look on her face. Peng Yao felt sympathy for her. Ninety percent of the disciples there were male, which was equivalent to nearly a hundred flies staring at Chen Lan's pretty face.

　　There was another lively occasion when Peng Yao returned this time. Her parents were happier than ever to know that she was still alive, and they pulled her aside to ask her all kinds of questions.

　　Ling Anyang had obviously said something to her mother. Peng Yao felt that the way her aunt looked at her was different.

　　Pengyao felt uncomfortable all over, and Aunt Ling scared her again. She suddenly took Pengyao's hand and gave her a piece of jade with a smile. Pengyao opened it and saw that it was a fish-shaped jade with a translucent color and very beautiful. Ling Anyang proudly shook the red string around her neck. There was also a fish tied under the red string, which matched Pengyao's. Pengyao blushed when she faced Aunt Ling's gaze again.

　　These little actions did not escape the eyes of the Peng family's parents. Peng Qingyuan did not show anything, but Peng's mother was slightly surprised and looked at Ling Anyang with the same eyes as Aunt Ling.

　　Peng Yao and the other two planned to leave after waiting for Peng Yintian, but they didn't expect that the prime minister's son, Peng Hongfei, the future husband of Peng Yan, came to visit again.

　　Peng Hongfei bowed to Peng Yao and asked, "Has Peng Yan come back?"

　　"No, she won't be back anytime soon."

　　"Oh." Peng Hongfei paused for a moment, and then asked: "Fairy, can you tell me, does Peng Yan have a new love?" In the past five years, Peng Yan came back several times, and Ling Anyang accompanied her twice, but no matter which time, Peng Yan treated Peng Hongfei coldly. He once thought that Peng Yan had a crush on Ling Anyang, but now he found that Ling Anyang and his sister were a pair.

　　Peng Yao was stumped by the question, and Peng Qingyuan stepped forward to help, saying, "Hongfei, you are both talented and beautiful, and you are born well, but I am afraid that you are not destined to be with my daughter. Peng Yan will go to the same place as you, but we are not on the same path. It is better to suffer a short pain than a long one." In fact, Peng Yan had told her parents several times before that the marriage with the Prime Minister's family would not count. She did not give a good face to Peng Hongfei, but she did not expect that Peng Hongfei had not let it go.

　　Peng Hongfei said nothing. After a moment of silence, he turned around and left.

　　Ling Anyang frowned, not happy that Peng Qingyuan and his parents indulged their daughter to break up the engagement. How could they cancel the engagement so hastily? It was too dishonest. But he could just watch and see. He didn't dare to contradict his future father-in-law and mother-in-law.

　　Peng Yao secretly shook her head, she couldn't do anything about it. Then she waited for Peng Yintian to leave together.

　　The four of them returned very quickly, feeling sorry for keeping so many fellow disciples waiting for too long.

　　Peng Yintian was flying in the front, and just as he was about to arrive, he suddenly stopped.

　　"There's an outsider." Peng Yintian said in a voice transmission.

　　Several people were silent, hiding in the clouds and looking down. They saw more than a dozen people standing opposite Elder Yao, two old men with white beards and the others were young people, and each of them was followed by one or two spirit beasts.

　　"Those are people from the Spirit Beast Sect." Chen Lan said.

　　The Spirit Beast Sect is also a second-rate sect in the Yunwu Mountains. Its main mission is to raise monsters and tame spirit beasts, and the sect always carries spirit beasts with it when it goes out.

　　A few people watched for a while, and when they saw that the people from the Spirit Beast Sect had left soon, they went down.

　　"Master, what were those people doing just now?"

　　Elder Yao frowned: "We just met by chance, let's go." He was a little worried that the news would leak out and other sects would get there first. The cave where Peng Yao escaped was basically a new resource that had not been mined before, so naturally the first to go would get the most. Unfortunately, Peng Yao was inexperienced and only knew how to escape but didn't know how to hide the cave. Wouldn't it be better to leave it for later when he was stronger? I'm afraid that the cave that no one had discovered before had a door opened because of the cave where Peng Yao escaped.

　　Elder Yao worked almost non-stop and basically did not let his disciples rest. They kept flying in the direction specified by Peng Yao.

　　After nightfall, the moon rose, and Ling Anyang said, "Is it getting hotter?"

　　"Exactly. That means we're getting closer."

　　Peng Yao's eyes lit up: "It's right there, the entrance is up above." Peng Yao rushed forward first. She was very familiar with the escape hole she had opened herself. Peng Yao rushed in a hurry, so when she was caught off guard by a sword light shot out from inside, Peng Yao reacted a little slow, as if she was still struggling with the stupid question of how there could be someone inside.

　　"Junior Sister!" Ling Anyang screamed and swung his sword towards the sword light coming out of the cave. However, he was anxious and knew better than anyone that he was too far away and would not be able to block much of the force if he went over there all at once.

　　Just when everyone thought Peng Yao was going to be injured, a red figure blocked the sword light in time. It was the Fox King.

　　The Fox King clapped his hand and threw a beam of fire into the cave entrance. A heart-wrenching scream came from the cave, making people's hair stand on end.

　　"Junior sister, are you okay?" Ling Anyang came forward to ask. Peng Yao shook her head and secretly breathed a sigh of relief, regretting that she was too reckless.

　　The Fox King looked back at Peng Yao and said, "Women are truly amazing. In just a few days, she has completely forgotten all the agility she has gained through five years of trials."

　　Peng Yao's face flushed red, and her mind immediately recalled the reaction ability she had trained herself to face countless fire foxes in the past five years. The happiness she had enjoyed in the past few days was completely forgotten.

　　These words made the few female disciples present turn pale, but they dared not disobey.

　　Peng Yao gritted her teeth in shame: "I will pay extra attention next time."

　　Wan Sanniang patted Peng Yao on the shoulder and said, "Junior sister, you are very capable, but you are a little confused. You must be careful when you go out."

　　"kindness."

　　Seeing that Peng Yao was determined to reflect on herself, the Fox King didn't say much. Instead, he stroked his hair thoughtfully.

　　Peng Yao turned to him and said, "Thank you for what you did just now."

　　The Fox King Ru didn't hear it. He was thinking about things blankly and slowly disappeared.

　　Ling Anyang snorted, "Junior sister, stay beside me and don't run around."

　　Peng Yao nodded awkwardly. Elder Yao sighed, "I'll go ahead and explore the way. You kids, don't let anything get you into trouble. Everyone, be alert. You never know how many people are in the cave."

　　Everyone followed Elder Yao downstairs, and the scorching hot fire hit their faces, roasting everyone's face until it was glowing red.

　　After walking a few steps, he saw the attacker who was burned to death by the Fox King. He was completely burned to charcoal. This person's cultivation was only at the foundation building stage. Such a sneak attack was very amateurish. Even if Peng Yao was dead, the other hundreds of people did not watch in vain.

　　"I didn't expect that someone would get there first." Elder Yao felt quite sorry.

　　Wan Sanniang said, "It's okay. My junior sister said there are countless fire foxes among them. Even if we only hunt fire foxes, we can make a fortune."

　　"Well, let's go." There are many small holes and bends in the cave. Even Peng Yao doesn't know how to get out. She just rushed in randomly last time.

　　After passing a cave, everyone saw groups of fire foxes.

　　Wan Sanniang shouted, "Don't move, let me do it! Master, you guys go around, I'll catch up with you later."

　　Elder Yao knew that Wan Sanniang was looking for excitement, so he nodded and led everyone to take a detour, leaving traces of Wan Sanniang along the way.

　　After turning a few corners, I didn't see any fire foxes, but I did see some slight traces of human activity.

　　Elder Yao was in deep thought, but a disciple behind him was carefully touching the red rock wall, occasionally even leaning against the ground to listen to the sounds below.

　　After passing many places, the disciple called Elder Yao and said, "Elder, there must be fire crystal mines in this cave. I am sure of it."

　　Elder Yao's eyes lit up: "Can you determine the direction?"

　　"Probably to the south. I guess that's the center."

　　"Walk!"

　　Peng Yao looked at the disciple in surprise, and Ling Anyang explained: "He is a disciple of the Refining Pavilion, and he is good at prospecting."

　　"What a talent! He can find out the answer just by knocking and touching." Peng Yao was envious. She had stayed in the cave for five years but got nothing.

　　1818 Battle against Xuantian

　　18 Battle against Xuantian

　　Anxious to find the ore, Elder Yao quickened his pace, but he was helpless because the holes were full of fire foxes. Each small cave was packed with more fire foxes than ants. If he didn't clean it up, he couldn't get around it.

　　Elder Yao was worried that the ore would be snatched away by others, so he was quite impatient. He drew his sword and cut a path: "Five of you clean up this cave, and the five over there clean up the right side. Everyone, be more conscientious and separate teams to clear the way. Yin Tian Anyang, you guys follow me to the front."

　　Peng Yao and the disciples who went prospecting were also included among them. Elder Yao took out a magic weapon, pinched his fingers to open it, and it turned out to be an ark.

　　"Go in." Several people squeezed into the Ark. Although the Ark was small, it seemed to have a layer of protective shield. After entering, they could not hear the sound from outside and the heat was reduced. The elder found a gap and cast a spell with great force, instructing the Ark to carve out a path like a sharp sword and quickly rush through one cave after another. Even if it encountered a fire fox, it could not stop its speed and strength.

　　The prospecting disciples were responsible for guiding the direction, and with the Ark accelerating, they soon approached the center of the earth.

　　Fangzhou rushed into the soft wall with a rumble. Elder Yao's eyes widened, and Peng Yao shouted: "This is a lava waterfall! Get out of here!"

　　Elder Yao's face changed, and with the movement of his hands, the Ark suddenly emerged from the lava, creating layers of waves.

　　The Ark retreated back to the ground, and everyone jumped out like rabbits, each holding their butts and grinning.

　　Elder Yao put away the scorched boat with a distressed look on his face: "This lava is so powerful that it destroyed my boat. My boat is water-smart and I thought it could overcome fire, but I didn't expect it to be washed into the lava."

　　The prospecting disciple muttered, "There are too many caves and the terrain is complicated. It's best to walk forward."

　　"That's right."

　　Peng Yao looked around and was completely confused. She couldn't find the familiar roads at all. As the Fox King said, this place was very vast.

　　The prospecting disciple walked in the front, touched the wall after walking for a while, and when he went around the back of the waterfall, the temperature seemed to have risen a lot.

　　The prospecting disciple wiped his sweat and said, "It's right behind here." He pointed to a bright red wall. The bright red on the wall could reflect everyone's shadows.

　　Elder Yao stepped forward and knocked on the wall: "This wall is very thick. Let's see if there is another way to get in."

　　The prospecting disciple shook his head: "According to this terrain, there is absolutely no other way. The Fire Crystal Ore grows in a high temperature place. If there is another exit, it will definitely emit some heat, which is completely unfavorable to the growth of the Fire Crystal Ore. You can imagine that there is a large closed box behind this wall, and the crystal ore is inside. If we want to get in, we must dig a hole."

　　"Let me try." Peng Yintian stepped forward, drew his sword, and slashed at the wall hard. The sword flashed, and the wall did not move at all.

　　"So stiff?" Peng Yintian was surprised.

　　The prospecting disciple smiled bitterly: "Of course, if my guess is correct, the inside of this wall is covered with flame crystals. It is not easy to break through a wall made of flame crystals. To completely refine a crystal, time and strange fire are needed."

　　Elder Yao sighed, "Let me do it. If I had known this would happen, I would have asked the old man from the Equipment Refining Pavilion to lead the team. It's not right for an alchemist like me to do such rough work." After Elder Yao finished speaking, he gathered his energy with both palms and slammed the wall hard. The wall rumbled and shook like an earthquake, but it was of no avail and the hole could not be broken open at all.

　　Elder Yao shook his head: "We have to make a gap to make it easier to use force. Everyone, take out any sharp weapons you have and try." Crystal is one of the hardest things in the Great Wilderness. Crystal comes in many types. A single crystal may not be a problem for a person, but a whole wall of fire crystals like this must be indestructible.

　　"It would be even better if there was a sharp tool to cut crystals."

　　"How about sending someone back to get it now?" suggested the prospecting disciple.

　　Elder Yao nodded: "We must go back and report the news no matter what. We must send people to collect so much ore. I will send a message, and you continue to work hard." Elder Yao took out a piece of yellow paper, bit his finger and smeared it with blood, then wrote a few words on the paper. He folded the yellow paper into a paper crane, and it flew out with a whoosh.

　　"So powerful!" Peng Yao exclaimed, staring at Ling Anyang, Peng Yin, Tian Chenlan without blinking. When Elder Yao walked away, the three of them performed a three-person sword formation, standing in different positions and making different moves. It seemed like an ordinary way of standing, but it opened an eye of the formation. The three sword lights gathered together and condensed into a vortex. The sword momentum changed, and the sword light like lightning roared and rushed towards the wall. The three of them were also aiming at a small indentation on the wall. Although it was very small, as long as they hit it accurately, it would be easier to destroy than the ones next to it.

　　The sword light hit the wall with a loud bang and a crackling sound, and everyone heard the sound of the wall breaking.

　　I saw that the concave part turned into a deep hole, and a big crack appeared in the wall from the center to the surrounding area.

　　Peng Yao saw this clearly, and listening to the dancing wind, the Fire Phoenix let out a long cry, and swung its beautiful flaming tail straight into the concave hole, making crackling sounds. The prospecting disciple jumped up in time, raised a sledgehammer in his hand, shouted, and smashed it hard at the hole. The sparks that burst out were extremely dazzling, but everyone saw hope.

　　Elder Yao laughed loudly, gathered his energy again, and slapped the wall with both palms, using all his strength. With this slap, the concave area where the light from the cave could be seen would definitely break open.

　　“It’s open!”

　　Although the hole was only the size of a palm, it was indeed broken. Peng Yao squeezed to the front and looked through the small hole to see the crystal ore inside. She saw that it was very empty inside, full of crystal clear red stones, which were particularly beautiful.

　　"Haha, there is really a lot of Fire Crystal Ore."

　　After making a hole, it was much easier to make a big hole. The individual used his magic power and bombarded the hole repeatedly. Soon, the small hole was big enough for one person to drill through. The prospecting disciple couldn't wait to go in, but soon came out in a hurry, crying, "It's too hot, I can't stand it!"

　　Elder Yao laughed loudly: "Don't worry, don't worry, we will just stay here and wait for the sect to bring people over. The mining work will still have to be handed over to the guys in the Equipment Refining Pavilion."

　　Ling Anyang smiled slyly and said, "Uncle Master, can't we pick some for ourselves first?"

　　"Humph, if you have the ability, just go and pick them."

　　"Then I'll really go." Ling Anyang went in, and after a while he came out, his face flushed, holding a fist-sized crystal in his hand: "It's hot and hard!"

　　Anyway, waiting for others was boring, so the others ran in one by one to dig a small piece. On weekdays, their crystal stones were distributed by the sect or exchanged for natural materials and treasures from hunting monsters and collecting natural materials. Today's opportunity would be a waste if not taken. However, it was too difficult and the gains were very small.

　　Peng Yao was the last one to go in. Ling Anyang lay at the entrance of the cave and watched her collecting with concern. Peng Yao did not jump up and down in the heat after going in. Instead, she looked around leisurely, then selected a protruding crystal stone, walked over and hit it hard with her sword. Seeing that the crystal stone did not break, she immediately used the Fengming sword technique to hit it continuously. After a while, the crystal stone as big as a watermelon finally rolled to the ground. Peng Yao happily put it into the Qiankun brocade bag, and then turned to the protruding crystal stone on the other side. She used the same trick again, and after a few knocks and beatings, she cut off one of the heads of the protruding crystal stone, put it into the brocade bag, and continued her work.

　　Ling Anyang was stunned and couldn't help shouting, "Junior sister, aren't you afraid of the heat? I stayed in there for a while and my feet got blisters. My eyes also burned unbearably."

　　Peng Yao shook her head: "It's not hot. If I were afraid of heat, I would have been burned to ashes in five years."

　　"What's going on?" Ling Anyang was puzzled.

　　Peng Yao was also confused: "I don't know, am I thick-skinned?"

　　Ling Anyang's face darkened, and he turned to ask Elder Yao. Elder Yao stared at Peng Yao's movements, thought for a long time, and then smiled and said, "Her meridians are much stronger than ordinary people's, and she is least susceptible to internal injuries. And as her cultivation level improves, her meridians become stronger. You may not know that she has been tempering here for five years, and her sword light is stained with fire. Her qi is much more violent than usual. Moreover, after washing her meridians for a long time, it seems that her meridians are coated with a layer of fire. It is broken into pieces, and it has not hurt her at all, so it naturally turns into strength."

　　Others were stunned when they heard this. No one had ever heard that cultivation could change the meridians to such an extent. The higher the level of cultivation, the stronger the body would naturally be. However, strong did not mean Peng Yao's mutation, which could almost be called a supernatural change.

　　Ling Anyang took a deep breath and shouted to Peng Yao: "Junior sister, hurry up and collect more crystals, don't stop!"

　　Peng Yao nodded as a matter of course: "Of course, Senior Brother, lend me your treasure bag. I have to fill both bags before I go out."

　　“Good job!” Ling Anyang took off his brocade bag and threw it to Peng Yao. Then he thought it was not enough, so he stretched out his hand and took off Peng Yintian and Chen Lan’s brocade bags and threw them to Peng Yao: “Fill them all!”

　　Peng Yintian and the others just smiled and said nothing. Who would object to taking advantage of such a good deal? Just kidding. Crystal stones can not only be used to refine treasures, but are also the best medicine to replenish spiritual energy. As mortals in the world, who would complain about having too much money!

　　Elder Yao snorted a few times: "You guys." He shook his head, walked away and sat down.

　　The sect members couldn't arrive in a short time, and Peng Yintian and his companions couldn't enter the cave to collect crystals. They were really bored, so Peng Yintian said, "I'll go to the cave next door to kill some fire foxes."

　　"I'm going too." Ling Anyang and Chen Lan answered at the same time. The prospecting disciple sat aside, writing and drawing on paper and pen, what seemed to be a topographic map, and didn't pay any attention to what was said next.

　　Inside the cave where Peng Yao was staying, the Fox King suddenly appeared. His narrow eyes swept coldly towards a certain place and he said to Peng Yao, "Some people have entered the cave. A lot of them."

　　Peng Yao was startled: "Is it someone from the sect?"

　　"Of course not. There are a lot of them, about 150 in total, and three of them are as skilled as your elder."

　　"What?"

　　The Fox King concluded, "You are clearly well prepared." He glanced at Peng Yao and said, "I will protect you from death, but you must remember that you cannot rely on me for everything. From now on, I will not take action as long as you are not dead."

　　Peng Yao nodded: "I understand. I will pay attention." The Fox King disappeared, which meant that he would never come out as long as Peng Yao was not dead.

　　Peng Yao put the crystals he had collected into four brocade bags, and then came out of the cave and said to Elder Yao, "Master, Hu Yan said that about 150 cultivators came in. They are not friendly. There are three elders on the other side."

　　Elder Yao's expression hardened: "I knew something would go wrong."

　　Elder Yao stood up, circulated his Qi, opened his mouth and let out a long roar. His resonant voice spread throughout the cave: "The enemy is invading, return to the team immediately!"

　　The first to return were Peng Yintian and his companions. Soon, more and more disciples returned from various caves, and slowly the hundred people were almost complete.

　　"Master Sister hasn't arrived yet."

　　Elder Yao frowned. Wan Sanniang might be at the critical moment of comprehending the sword technique and might not be able to hear his voice.

　　Elder Yao quickly arranged for people to guard the cave entrance. "Everyone must guard this place. The ore inside must not be taken away. It won't be long before someone from the sect comes to support us."

　　While giving orders, Elder Yao was trying to guess what sect the other party was from. There were not many sects that dared to confront their Wangxian Sect.

　　The other party had obviously heard Elder Yao's voice transmission. Another loud voice transmission immediately rang out in the quiet cave, and the old man laughed arrogantly: "I was wondering who was guarding this place, and it turned out to be Elder Yao! God is really helping me."

　　Elder Yao's face changed and he shouted, "Sword-wielding elder of Xuantian Sect!"

　　As soon as these words came out, Peng Yao's face turned pale. Everyone in Xuantian Sect knew that Xuantian Sect was also a major sect in the Northern Wilderness, but it had always been a mortal enemy of Wangxian Sect, and they would fight and kill each other as soon as they met! Everything started with the "Xuantian Formation", the protective formation of Wangxian Sect. This formation has always been said to be from the hands of a generation of immortal masters of Xuantian Sect. Later, it was accidentally obtained by the first ancestor of Wangxian Sect. After years of careful research and modification, the later Xuantian Formation was created. Wangxian Sect had the Xuantian Formation, and when the foundation of the sect was initially unstable, it firmly guarded its old nest and had never been captured by the enemy, almost invincible. How could Xuantian Sect not hate that the essence of its sect was stolen by others, not to mention the loss of face, and now it is under Wangxian Sect. It wants revenge but dares not attack and offend. It can only find trouble everywhere in private, and fight each other as soon as it meets. Now the immortal cultivation forces in the Northern Wilderness are also divided into three factions, one is on the side of Wangxian Sect, one is Xuantian Sect, and one is neutral.

　　Elder Yao frowned fiercely. Since it was the Xuantian Sect, there was no need to waste words. Just start fighting directly.

　　"It is rumored that the swordsmanship of the sword-wielding elder of Xuantian Sect is not inferior to that of Elder Jiang..." someone whispered.

　　"He is such a powerful elder."

　　"Who are the other two?"

　　Elder Yao knew that he was in big trouble. The other side had three elders who could easily hold him back, and the other disciples had the advantage in numbers, and there might be other masters among them.

　　"What are you, a medicine refiner, doing here to fight and kill? Is there no one left in Wangxian Sect?" An old man laughed at him, obviously not taking Elder Yao seriously.

　　He was right. Among the 49 elders of Wangxian Sect, Elder Yao was only an alchemist. Although his cultivation was not inferior, he was a nobody when it came to fighting. He was very different from Elder Jiang of Xianjian Pavilion.

　　"Old man Hu from the Xuantian Sect!" Elder Yao gritted his teeth. Elder Hu was not someone to be trifled with either.

　　"And me."

　　"Li Mazi!" Elder Yao clenched his sword, took a deep breath, turned to Peng Yintian and the others and said, "Yintian, you and Chenlan work together to deal with old man Hu. That man has a gourd-shaped magic weapon. If you are not careful, his true energy will be taken away. Be careful! Pengyao, you and Anyang deal with Li Mazi. His magic weapon controls water, and Pengyao, you and him are incompatible. Anyang, pay attention to cooperation. You don't have to defeat them, you just need to delay time! Be careful! Everyone else, be careful too. If you encounter a foundation-building disciple, fight hard. If the other side has a Jindan disciple, retreat. Don't resist rashly."

　　Although the voices of the three old men could be heard, they were still some distance away. When they introduced themselves, the people on Elder Yao's side were startled and scattered, hiding in different caves. They couldn't deal with a few elders, but a sneak attack on a few small soldiers and crab generals was no problem.

　　"Old Yao, today you just need to give up this cave, hand over your Xuan Ding pill furnace and the Huang Da Xian Pill Recipe, and I will let you live."

　　"Bah! I'd rather keep the alchemy furnace for my grandson to use as a urinal than give it to you! As for the recipe, I've already used it to clean my apprentice's ass!"

　　Peng Yao's face turned red, and she cursed her master inwardly for being so immoral. Among his disciples, he even had two female disciples!

　　"You don't know what's good for you. You are no match for me, let alone against the three of us. I can still get those things even if I kill you. This day next year will be the anniversary of your death!"

　　When the sword-wielding elder finished speaking, the voice was obviously getting closer, and Medicine Elder rushed out of the cave without hesitation. Peng Yintian and the others looked at each other and followed closely behind, leaving only the other disciples to deal with the mine.

　　Elder Yao cursed at several old men while running, deliberately revealing his position. As expected, the old men thought highly of themselves, so they left behind more than a hundred disciples and the three of them chased after him alone.

　　The two groups soon met, and seeing several foundation-building disciples standing next to Elder Yao, the three of them laughed: "Old Yao, do you want to drag a few kids to be buried with you? I can crush them to death with just one finger!" The elder holding the sword smiled viciously, and his figure disappeared in the blink of an eye. The next moment, he appeared next to Peng Yintian, and pinched Peng Yintian's neck with his rough fingers: "I remember that this kid is the most promising young disciple of your Wangxian Sect." After that, he laughed strangely, and exerted force with his fingers, but unexpectedly, the thin white silk thread was entangled on his fingers. The elder holding the sword was surprised; "Heavenly Silk?" His eyes cast to Chen Lan on the side, "It's worthy of being the bastard born by the Ice Silkworm Fairy. This face looks like a disaster." Chen Lan snorted coldly, and flipped his fingers. The Heavenly Silk made a sound of stretching, tightened the fingers of the elder holding the sword, and in an instant it seemed to see the finger bones of the elder holding the sword, which were scary white.

　　Peng Yintian swung his sword and forced the sword-wielding elder to take a few steps back. "Jiang Shaohua's unique skill, the Dragon Sword Technique!" Speaking of Elder Jiang Shaohua, the sword-wielding elder hated him as if he mentioned the murderer of his father. Peng Yintian swung his sword and chuckled, "Master Yao said that I should deal with Hu, but I want to deal with you. For many years, you have been defeated by my master. When you see the Dragon Sword Technique, it's like a mouse seeing a cat. I'm here to see how useless you are, a mouse." Peng Yintian made a sword move, and Chen Lan understood. Chen Lan, who also practiced the Dragon Sword Technique, could combine his two swords with his, and achieve a unique effect.

　　The sword-wielding elder looked at the bony fingers, sneered nonchalantly, drew his sword and said, "How dare you, a little brat, to speak so arrogantly. I will come and meet you!"

　　Elder Yao was quite helpless, so he drew his sword and attacked Elder Hu. The two of them fought, and it was evenly matched. He just hoped that Peng Yintian and the others could survive and hold on, the longer the better.

　　Ling Anyang pouted: "The only one left is Elder Li Mazi! We two will come to meet you." Ling Anyang rushed over first. Li Mazi was an ugly old man with pockmarks all over his face. He smiled sinisterly when he heard this. He didn't even want to draw his sword, and slapped Ling Anyang with his bare hands. Ling Anyang definitely couldn't dodge this time, because the elders were all Yuanying masters, but they were only at the foundation-building level, two levels lower than the boss. Li Mazi didn't expect Ling Anyang to grit his teeth and flash back. Peng Yao took advantage of the situation and met Li Mazi's iron palm with one hand. The two palms collided, shocking Peng Yao to retreat repeatedly, with pain in the tiger's mouth. Ling Anyang felt distressed, but didn't dare to delay. The sword energy came out majestically, and it roared at Li Mazi. Li Mazi was obviously shocked by Peng Yao. He couldn't understand why a little girl who had built a foundation didn't get seriously injured and vomit blood after receiving his palm. Peng Yao not only didn't spit blood, but just waved her hands in pain, drew her sword and attacked safely. Li Mazi was stunned, and he took Ling Anyang's move with resentment. When Peng Yao's listening wind swept over, Li Mazi dodged in anger, pointed at Peng Yao and roared: "What's wrong with you, girl? Are you really at the foundation-building level?"

　　Peng Yao glared at him: "What are you doing if you can't even see my level of cultivation? Humph."

　　Li Mazi's face changed, and he looked at Pengyao and Ling Anyang in doubt. He had lived for hundreds of years, so he knew how strange Pengyao was. His eyes told him that Pengyao was only at the foundation building stage, but Pengyao's strength told him that Pengyao was extremely powerful! He couldn't help but think back to what happened just now. Pengyao and Ling Anyang had obviously discussed it. Pengyao personally took that palm strike. If Ling Anyang had taken it, he would have been seriously injured. It was precisely because he understood the advantages of Pengyao's body that Ling Anyang reluctantly let Pengyao be a shield. This was undoubtedly the best way. Li Mazi's thoughts turned around and around, suspecting that Pengyao was hiding something. He was probably not at the foundation building stage at all, and was completely fooling his opponent so that he would underestimate him.

　　Peng Yao's words completely disrupted Li Mazi's calmness. Li Mazi didn't know that everything was just his imagination. Peng Yao was indeed at the foundation-building stage.

　　Ling Anyang took advantage of his wild thoughts and used the "Thunder Sword Technique" with the advantage of speed and offensive to thunder down. Ten thousand thunders rumbled down, and the Fire Phoenix roared out, dancing around the thunder. The stretched Thunder was stained with blazing flames and attacked Li Mazi fiercely. Li Mazi tried his best to deal with it and dodge. He was good at water, and this sword technique with fire was just right for him. He cursed inwardly that this kid's sword technique was sharp and barbaric, and he was actually a disciple of the old man Xing of the Wangxian Sect! I should not have paid attention to a weird little girl earlier. He did not notice that the Fire Phoenix hidden in the blazing fire went straight up and hit a rock wall. When he heard another loud bang and the sound of waves rolling in like a flood, Li Mazi looked back and said, "Magma!"

　　Peng Yao was fearless and had no choice but to break the wall to draw the magma from next door, delaying it as long as possible.

　　The magma was coming in violently, and Li Mazi had to avoid it. The sword-wielding elder and others not far away also had livid faces. Although they were fighting, they were always cautious and careful not to cause the magma to overflow. They didn't expect that a stinky girl would do it on purpose.

　　"You've done this to yourself!" Li Mazi cursed, dodging in mid-air, swinging his sword to kill Pengyao. Pengyao was not afraid at all, and raised her sword to block it. As she expected, she couldn't stop the old man at all. Pengyao fell towards the magma like a kite. Li Mazi laughed, "You will die without a complete body, not even bones will be left." Even people like them, the Yuanying elders, are afraid of this magma. What will happen if Pengyao falls in? Li Mazi thought Pengyao was dead. Ling Anyang's heart was beating fast. Although Pengyao sent him a message, he was afraid that it was not true!

　　Elder Yao on the other side shouted anxiously: "Xiao Yao!" He remembered the scene five years ago.

　　Peng Yintian and Chen Lan both felt nervous and sighed that Peng Yao was finished.

　　Everyone watched Pengyao being submerged by the magma. Ling Anyang's eyes were red as he roared and rushed towards Li Mazi. Li Mazi was relieved to see Pengyao dead for some reason. He laughed loudly: "That little girl is dead. What can you do to me alone? Humph, disciple of old man Xing, your Thunder Sword Technique is indeed powerful, but I'm afraid it has consumed a lot of your vitality! Let's see how long you can hold on!"

　　"Thunder Sword Technique" is also a top-level powerful sword technique, but it has a big drawback, which is that it consumes a huge amount of vital energy. If you can carry the vital energy to perform Thunder Sword Technique, it is not worse than "Dragon Sword Technique". The rarest thing about "Dragon Sword Technique" is that it is too difficult to practice. There are very few people who can practice it. Scarcity makes things valuable, so the ranking remains high.

　　Li Mazi was more than capable of dealing with Ling Anyang, so he decided to tease him. He would let Ling Anyang shout and kill him, and he would watch Ling Anyang exhaust his energy and die without even hurting a hair!

　　Li Mazi laughed wildly and flew around the cave. The sword-wielding elder pierced Peng Yintian's stomach with a sword and said to Li Mazi nonchalantly, "Hurry up and decide the outcome. Hopefully, the Xian Sect will have some help."

　　Li Mazi nodded, raised his hand and took out a porcelain bottle, pinched his fingers and waved it, a roar came out of the porcelain bottle, and a ferocious water dragon appeared, swung its tail fiercely, and smashed Ling Anyang against the wall, almost breaking his internal organs. Ling Anyang's body was embedded deep in the wall, and there was no movement for a long time.

　　Li Mazi was about to finish him off with one more blow, but his feet suddenly felt a sharp pain. He looked down and found that his feet had been burned by the lava without him knowing when. Just as he was surprised, his feet sank, and a pair of white hands emerged from the lava, tightly grasping his feet and dragging them into the lava with infinite force. Li Mazi and the sword-wielding elder and others were shocked: "That stinky girl is not dead!"

　　1919 Pengyao shows off his power

　　19 Pengyao shows off his power

　　Li Mazi reacted quickly and stabbed the hands on his feet with a sword. The hands trembled slightly and scarlet blood oozed out. The force pulling Li Mazi became even greater. The white and tender backs of the hands showed hideous blue veins, bulging and there seemed to be a sound of bones shifting. Li Mazi was surprised and his feet suddenly sank. The hands actually dragged him into the magma. Li Mazi screamed in pain and was instantly burned below the knees, but he was a Nascent Soul after all. He reacted quickly and managed to escape. His whole body flew into the air, carrying a pair of injured legs and flying magma. However, Peng Yao, who was submerged in the lava, followed closely, jumped up like a fish, and the ten fingers of both hands flew. The lava under her body shot towards Li Mazi as if it had life. Elder Yao took a quick look and was shocked: "This is the fire control art of alchemy!" The most important thing in alchemy is to control fire. The small fire, warm fire, and cool fire are all related to the success of alchemy and the efficacy of the medicine. The medicinal materials are the basis, the alchemy furnace is just a tool, and the fire is the primer. Controlling fire is the key. Whether a person can skillfully control the fire art is directly related to the harvest of alchemy. The fire art required to refine different elixirs is absolutely different. Usually, one kind of elixir corresponds to one kind of fire art, which is extremely complicated. Peng Yao has always had very few waste pills in alchemy, which just proves that she is good at controlling fire and is a good seedling for alchemy. Elder Yao has always been satisfied with this little disciple, but he never thought of such a scene. Not to mention that the lava is not just a simple fire, even if it is fire, Elder Yao has never thought of using this method to kill people.

　　Peng Yao was just desperate, and had no way to deal with Li Mazi. Her swordsmanship could not cause much damage to him, and she did not have any magic weapon that could completely restrain him. At the moment, the only thing that Li Mazi feared was magma. Peng Yao did not think much about it, and felt that she could probably survive in the magma. Without waiting for Ling Anyang to object, she fell into the magma and hid there. She hid quietly in it and quietly tried the methods that could be implemented. After thinking about it, she was most familiar with alchemy, so she tried to use the secret method on the magma.

　　Peng Yao struggled to control the magma to chase Li Mazi relentlessly, secretly feeling uneasy. This method was indeed feasible, but she could control too little magma, and her fingers were heavy and difficult. Magma was not flame after all. Flame was ethereal and invisible, as light as a goose feather. Peng Yao also felt that the true energy in her body was consumed greatly. Fortunately, she was well prepared. She held a few Huiyuan Pills in her mouth and kept swallowing. Peng Yao knew that time was running out, and she immediately concentrated all her energy. There was no sound in her ears, and it was empty like a wasteland. There was only one Li Mazi in her sight, and her body strongly felt the trajectory of the magma. Li Mazi was the medicinal material in her eyes. She wanted to refine him, successfully refine him, and refine him into the most familiar Zhuyan Pill. In refining a Zhuyan Pill, Peng Yao would not allow herself to fail, and she had never failed! Peng Yao's eyes were burning with a raging fire, red, and her hands were like the sacred Thousand-Handed Guanyin, changing in a thousand ways. With a slight movement, she could see all the slender hands. In addition to the hands, nothing else could be seen. Elder Yao held his breath, his heart was about to jump out of his chest with excitement. Chen Lan closed her eyes. She only looked at them for a few times before her eyes were swollen and painful.

　　Li Mazi retreated step by step, the pressure was as great as a mountain. He didn't want to dodge and retreat blindly, but when he wanted to fight back, there was no Pengyao in front of him. There were thousands of hands, approaching him in a black mass, more and more, closer and closer, layer upon layer without any gaps. He even doubted where he was. This was not a cave, but a majestic Buddhist temple. The Guanyin in front of the Buddha pointed her slender hand to take him down. He had nowhere to escape. The Guanyin statue was getting bigger and bigger, but he was getting smaller and smaller. So small that he would be wiped out with just one slap.

　　puff--

　　Li Mazi spat out a mouthful of blood, and the pain from the wound suddenly sobered him up. He looked at his injured chest, where the lava suit was burning. Li Mazi's expression froze, and he grabbed it with his bare hands, tearing off a layer of skin from his chest. He woke up. It was not Guanyin or Qianshou who was oppressing him. Pengyao only had a pair of hands, and those hands controlled the lava. Li Mazi looked at Pengyao fiercely, and stood up angrily. He pounced on Pengyao like a tiger, grabbed Pengyao's two hands fiercely, and twisted them off with a snap. Pengyao screamed miserably and wanted to get rid of the shackles, but Li Mazi hated her so much that he grabbed her broken and powerless hands and twisted them like twisting a twist, and slammed her against the wall. The wall was dented a few points, and the gravel above her head rolled down. Pengyao spat out a mouthful of blood, splashing Li Mazi's face. The blow was so painful that the pain in her hands became numb. Peng Yao stared at Li Mazi blankly. Li Mazi pulled her hands sinisterly and said, "I will tear you to pieces. I can't sleep until you die."

　　Peng Yao leaned against the wall helplessly. Her gradually blurry eyes saw Ling Anyang lying softly on the opposite wall, motionless as if dead. Only the blood staining Ling Anyang's back was too sharp to ignore. Boom, another sound. Peng Yao's eyes struggled to move over. Chen Lan was hanging on the sword tip of the sword-wielding elder like a rag. Behind her, Peng Yintian's body was covered in blood. Only the master was still struggling to hold on.

　　Peng Yao closed her eyes, and Li Mazi's vicious words echoed in her ears. Gradually, those voices faded away from her.

　　Tick-tock——

　　Tick-tock——

　　The sound of water dripping into the heart, so cold, like the melting ice hanging on the eaves on a cold winter day, suddenly falling into the neck, making one shiver.

　　Li Mazi saw that Pengyao closed her eyes like a person who wanted to die, and was about to hit her, but Pengyao suddenly opened her eyes wide, looked ahead inexplicably and said, "It's so cold."

　　Li Mazi's expression froze, thinking to himself, you used fire and soaked in magma, but you actually said it was cold! But he felt more and more weird, Peng Yao just now really had no intention of surviving, why did he suddenly open his eyes again, and his breath changed drastically.

　　Peng Yao looked at Li Mazi in vain. She just murmured that she was very cold. She kept shouting and her body was shaking. Her hands were broken and she couldn't use any strength. She shouted and struggled like a child who was afraid of the cold, but unknowingly pushed Li Mazi away.

　　Li Mazi stared in amazement as he watched Peng Yao struggle strangely. The biting frost covered her brows and stained her black hair. Peng Yao screamed in pain, “It’s so cold!” With this scream, her body trembled, and the frost on her head scattered all over the ground.

　　Li Mazi said in horror: "How is this possible! It's fire and ice at the same time!"

　　Just when he realized something was wrong, Peng Yao suddenly looked up, staring at him with two bright eyes. Before Li Mazi could react, the frost on the ground had climbed up to his feet. The moment he lowered his head in shock, the frost imprisoned his thighs. In the blink of an eye, the frost froze his belly. Li Mazi shouted, "Sword-wielding elder!" As soon as he finished shouting, his entire body turned into an ice sculpture, no longer able to make a sound.

　　Hearing the sound, the man holding the sword looked back and saw Peng Yao, with his hands hanging down, kicking the frozen Li Mazi into the lava. The lava and the ice made friction, and with a few puffing sounds, Li Mazi disappeared.

　　Peng Yao acted as if he saw nothing, walked forward with his hands hanging down, jumped into the lava, sank deep into the lava, and never got up again.

　　Elder Yao swallowed his saliva, and felt that this disciple was particularly strange today. He saw her jumping into the lava like a seriously ill person, and then she showed an expression of being rescued. Could it be that the lava was her home?

　　Elder Yao knew that his disciple would not die, and was just relieved that he had solved an enemy, but something unexpected happened in the magma. A small shadow floated out cautiously, and it turned out to be Li Mazi's real Nascent Soul! Li Mazi's physical body was destroyed, and his Nascent Soul was out of his body. At this time, he had no fighting power, and was about to quietly withdraw and fight another day.

　　Li Mazi hurriedly floated to the cave entrance, but he didn't expect a fiery red figure rushing towards him. He saw a strange phantom, drew his sword and slashed at him. The Nascent Soul was extremely fragile, and this sharp sword split him in half. The Nascent Soul immediately wailed and disappeared with an unwilling mood.

　　"Master!" Wan Sanniang ignored the dead Yuanying and swung her sword to attack Old Man Hu. She quickly glanced and saw that all the people lying on the ground were seriously injured. Her face turned pale and she asked, "Master, are they all?"

　　Elder Yao pondered and said, "Hold on." After saying only two words, he started to pester Old Man Hu again.

　　The sword-wielding elder who threw Chen Lan to the ground like a rag glared at Wan Sanniang: "Another one comes to seek death."

　　Wan Sanniang's swordsmanship had just made a breakthrough, and she was also a senior sister in the Jindan stage. She was much more powerful than Chen Lan.

　　Wan Sanniang took the initiative to confront the sword-wielding elder. Seeing that the other party was also good with the sword, she felt a little excited and thought it was a good opportunity to try out her own swordsmanship.

　　The sword-wielding elder chuckled, "Your swordsmanship is the same as that damn girl's. It's a pity that you don't have her natural talent. She has mastered this swordsmanship, and it's easy for her to become one with the sword. But you can't. Who is that girl? I'm really curious. The young genius of your Wangxian Sect couldn't block a few of my swords, but she was able to kill Li Mazi. It's really weird."

　　Wan Sanniang felt depressed, and naturally knew that he was talking about his junior sister Peng Yao, but Peng Yao actually killed Li Mazi!

　　"Little girl, tell me the name of that girl, and I can make you die faster."

　　Wan Sanniang snorted coldly, and the sword flower was raised. The elder holding the sword blocked it steadily. The two swords collided and bounced slightly, stabbing his arm slightly numb. Wan Sanniang retreated suddenly, and the elder holding the sword was about to chase, but his hand froze. The numbness from the collision just now became more obvious, and the hand holding the sword was actually a few movements slower. The elder holding the sword shouted: "You actually poisoned!"

　　Wan Sanniang raised her head, pointed at him and cursed: "Old man, you should die as soon as possible and reincarnate. I don't want to get entangled with an old ghost."

　　The sword-wielding elder's entire arm went numb, and he could no longer hold the sword. He gritted his teeth and used his left hand to attack Wan Sanniang: "One finger of mine is enough to finish you off."

　　Wan Sanniang held the sword with both hands and blocked it. The force rebounded and her feet rubbed and rubbed backwards. The sword-wielding elder attacked again and again and chased after her. Wan Sanniang turned around and a field of pink peach blossoms fell from the sky, blurring the sword-wielding elder's eyes: "Peach blossom miasma! Bitch!"

　　Wan Sanniang put her hands on her hips and laughed: "I've learned something new! I have only used this peach blossom miasma on you so far."

　　The sword-wielding elder had a ferocious expression, but his cheeks were rosy and tender, and he was full of passion. His eyes were watery and tears would fall if he blinked.

　　Wan Sanniang laughed a few times, turned around, and slashed down with the sword. The elder holding the sword closed his eyes and blocked it with a clang. Wan Sanniang retreated and snorted, "It's really a piece of iron."

　　The sword-wielding elder was completely enraged, and roared loudly, shaking the four directions: "You from the Wangxian Sect! None of you will be able to walk out alive today!"

　　There was a thunderous sound in the distance, and someone shouted back, "Surround them! No one from the Xuantian Sect can escape!"

　　Wan Sanniang and Elder Yao were both overjoyed and immediately sent a message back, "Elder Xing!"

　　Elder Xing rushed over in an instant, and when he saw the mess on the ground and his most precious disciple half dead stuck in the wall, his eyes immediately turned red. Thunder roared, and crackling sounds came down. The Jinglei sword technique smashed the magma like sparks flying. Neither the sword-wielding elder nor Wan Sanniang and others had anywhere to escape.

　　Elder Yao shouted loudly: "Old Xing, you want to murder your fellow disciples!"

　　Elder Xing seemed to calm down a bit, and flew towards the elder holding the sword: "You from Xuantian Sect must be buried with my disciple!"

　　The sword-wielding elder gritted his teeth and said, "I was thinking of using your Wangxian Sect's treasures to pay tribute to Li Mazi!"

　　Wan Sanniang immediately and wisely retreated, letting the two old ghosts fight. Wan Sanniang took a casual look and saw that the most seriously injured was the dying Chen Lan. Without hesitation, she stuffed a heart-protecting pill into her hand, deftly applied medicine to the wound to stop bleeding, gathered Qi to help her circulate in Dantian, carefully adjusted the disordered Qi threads, and volatilized the medicine. Chen Lan's life was saved. Wan Sanniang breathed a sigh of relief, then treated Peng Yintian and Ling Anyang, and carried the three of them aside to rest.

　　Just as she was about to draw her sword to help Elder Yao, someone suddenly put his arm around her shoulder and said in a deep voice, "Heal them."

　　"Elder Wu! Elder Su!" Wan Sanniang was overjoyed. The people who came were Elder Wu from the Weapon Refining Pavilion and Elder Su from the Skill Transmission Pavilion.

　　The two elders nodded, and at the same time, they summoned their own magical weapons and flew into the battle.

　　The two elders of Xuantian Sect changed color at the same time and turned around to escape.

　　Elder Wu grinned: "It's just right for me to use your sacrificial vessel, the Immortal Wang Tower!"

　　Elder Wu’s natal magic weapon is a small seven-story pagoda. This is the magic weapon that Elder Wu is most satisfied with in his life, and it is named Wangxian Pagoda.

　　"Sanniang, take those people out of the cave. There are people waiting for them outside." Elder Yao ordered.

　　Wan Sanniang nodded and left the battlefield with the three wounded.

　　Rushing all the way out of the cave, they found that the entrance was indeed filled with disciples of the Wangxian Sect, and there was also an elder guarding it.

　　"Elder Chen, my master and his men are dealing with the two elders of Xuantian Sect."

　　Elder Chen was surprised: "Only two? What about the other one?"

　　"Another one died." Wan Sanniang frowned. She happened to destroy Li Mazi's Nascent Soul, but was Li Mazi's body really destroyed by Peng Yao? And where did Peng Yao go?

　　Peng Yao slept in the magma for a long time, and when he woke up, he no longer felt cold.

　　But the hands themselves could not recover. Peng Yao endured the pain, flew out of the magma, and sat down on the ground exhausted.

　　2020 Overseas Fairy Island

　　20 Overseas Fairy Island

　　Peng Yao took a deep breath and looked towards the noisy place. She saw Elder Zhijian and Elder Hu being chased by Elder Wu of Wangxian Sect. Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief. Elder Fangyao had already run over quickly: "My dear disciple, you finally got out. Are you seriously injured? Your brothers and sisters have been rescued."

　　Peng Yao smiled bitterly, baring her teeth and said, "The injury is not serious, but my hand hurts."

　　Elder Yao sighed and skillfully set her bones. After a few clicks, Peng Yao finally felt a little better.

　　Elder Yao fed her a few more pills with a worried look on his face, then stood up and urged her, "Take a break and get out now. Don't stay here. You've worked really hard this time."

　　Peng Yao nodded, stood up, and walked out of the battlefield.

　　The sword-wielding elder's face darkened, and he swung his sword towards her from behind: "You little bitch, anyone can leave here, but you can't!"

　　Peng Yao turned around, and Elder Wu pushed away the sword-wielding elder with a palm, sneering: "You think I'm dead!"

　　The sword-wielding elder watched Peng Yao slowly disappear from his sight, feeling angry and uneasy. His old friend Li Mazi was killed by this stinky girl, and he could not get rid of his hatred without revenge. However, what made him uneasy was that this stinky girl was too weird.

　　Even if we announce to the world that a female disciple of Wangxian Sect who has established her foundation killed Li Mazi, the elder of Xuantian Sect, who would believe it! Who would dare to believe it!

　　The sword-wielding elder would rather this was a mistake. He would rather others tell him that the little girl had actually concealed her true level of cultivation than be troubled by the fact that he had seen with his own eyes.

　　Although she could not die, Peng Yao felt severe pain all over her body. She walked slowly towards the outside of the cave. Along the way, she saw traces of fighting in many caves, and even broken limbs and corpses. Peng Yao suppressed her anger. She knew that the world of immortal cultivation was not as beautiful as mortals imagined. There was a book in the mortal world that recorded that the immortal cultivators were immortals, with hearts as big as the sea and love for all. Immortals were undoubtedly myths that were high above and untouchable. The world of immortal cultivation was a temple without darkness and war, and a paradise.

　　Peng Yao, who was in the world of immortal cultivation, of course knew that it was just the fantasy and longing of mortals. Even though she had never seen the world, had lived for a short time, and had only seen a small corner of the northern wilderness, she had long stopped talking in her dreams.

　　When she first learned swordsmanship, she asked her master why she had to learn swordsmanship. Swordsmanship is not a way to cultivate one's character, but a way to kill people. The master asked why we need swords? Swords are swords to kill people, but they are also swords to protect oneself and others. One day, you have to draw your sword. You can choose not to hurt people, and you can choose not to kill people. But if one day, someone wants to hurt you, someone wants to kill you.

　　Remember, draw your sword.

　　The Tingfeng Sword behind him made a soft sound, just like Pengyao's mood which could not calm down, but gradually calmed down.

　　Outside the cave, the sky is clear and blue, and there are lush green pines in the mountains and fields. Familiar figures are living in groups of three or five around, looking relaxed and comfortable, which is like a world of difference from the gloom inside the cave.

　　"Senior Sister Peng!" someone shouted.

　　Peng Yao nodded and searched for Ling Anyang and the others. Ling Anyang and the other two had not woken up yet. Beside them, there were many other disciples who were also seriously injured. They all came to the cave together. How many of them could come out safely now?

　　"Elder Chen." Peng Yao saluted Elder Chen who was guarding the place. Elder Chen still remembered Peng Yao, a female disciple who attended classes at Xingtan in the outer sect many years ago. It was also the first time that Peng Yao heard about the immortal corpse from him.

　　Elder Chen was quite pleased. The Peng Yao in front of him had improved a lot compared to the past and was even better than expected.

　　"Junior sister, you finally got out." Wan Sanniang pulled Peng Yao to sit down, and carefully reapplied medicine to her: "Junior sister, can you still be lucky?"

　　Peng Yao sighed: "Not yet, my chest hurts when I try."

　　"It looks like an internal injury. It's nothing serious. You'll be fine after a rest."

　　"Excuse me, Senior Sister." Peng Yao turned to look at Ling Anyang, who looked pale and had internal injuries. Peng Yao suddenly burst out laughing, and Wan Sanniang was puzzled: "What are you laughing at?"

　　Peng Yao laughed and said, "I am laughing because we are lucky and we all came back alive. How can I not laugh?"

　　Wan Sanniang was speechless. She sighed, patted Pengyao on the shoulder and consoled her, "That's right. You finally managed to hold on."

　　Elder Chen suddenly came over and asked, "Is Li Mazi of Xuantian Sect dead? Is his Nascent Soul also destroyed?"

　　"Yes." Wan Sanniang nodded.

　　Peng Yao was a little confused and didn't know who destroyed Li Mazi's Nascent Soul.

　　Elder Chen stroked his beard and sighed, "In this case, there is no need to shrink back. The feud is settled. Xuantian Sect has always been at odds with our sect, but for many years, we have never openly turned against each other due to the overall situation. The death of Li Mazi this time is the fuse."

　　Wan Sanniang snorted, "We are not afraid of them. If they dare to come and seek revenge, we will fight back. Don't you think about who caused this trouble? Either they die or we die today."

　　Elder Chen then asked, "Did you encounter the Spirit Beast Gate on the way here?"

　　"Yes. Just a few words."

　　Elder Chen nodded: "The Xuantian Sect is not in this generation, so the possibility of discovering the cave is very small, and they obviously came prepared. I guess someone told the Xuantian Sect our whereabouts, so they followed us."

　　"Elder, are you talking about the Spirit Beast Sect?"

　　Elder Chen nodded: "Probably, but before you came here, there was already someone in the cave, but we don't know who he was." Elder Chen said, "Everyone, be careful. Since the Fire Crystal Mine has appeared here, it is not just our two families' business. It will probably not be long before other sects arrive."

　　Peng Yao raised her head and asked, "Do other sects know about this?"

　　"Of course, since Xuantian Sect knows about it, it is no longer a secret. There are countless ways to pass on information, and no one can hide it. I just don't know how big the crystal mine is. Have you seen it?"

　　"I saw it, but I only saw the surface. I don't know how much can be dug out," said Peng Yao.

　　Elder Chen asked again: "Did you bring one with you?"

　　Peng Yao hurriedly took out a piece and gave it to Elder Chen. Elder Chen's eyes flashed and he said, "This fire crystal is of excellent purity and the mine is a good mine." After that, he returned the crystal to Peng Yao and looked up at the sky with his hands behind his back.

　　Peng Yao did not respond after hearing this. She remained silent for a while, then walked to a corner and sat cross-legged in meditation.

　　The internal injuries on her body were mainly caused by Li Mazi's brute force. She smashed against the wall and her chest was almost shattered. Other parts of her body were not seriously injured. Peng Yao sank her Qi into her Dantian. When she tried to circulate it, she felt a sense of discomfort. The slightest movement caused pain throughout her body. Peng Yao was discouraged and looked inside carefully. She saw that her true energy was more agitated than usual and extremely unstable. Her chest was like a piece of black ink, showing the pain gloomily. Peng Yao took out a few pills, Huiyuan Dan, Jingqi Dan, and Zhuyan Dan.

　　The first two are very beneficial to the recovery of the body, but the anti-aging pill is just for filling the gap. After all, it can replenish blood. After losing so much blood, I feel dizzy and my complexion is surprisingly bad. After taking the pill, Peng Yao carefully concentrated his Qi, trying to absorb all the medicinal power as much as possible to achieve the best effect. It will take more than one or two days to restore the Dantian to its original state, so there is no need to rush.

　　Wan Sanniang stood by tacitly, checking the wounds of several injured people from time to time. Turning back, she saw Pengyao sitting beside her, and her heart was moved. She remembered what the sword-wielding elder said, that Pengyao was gifted and could easily integrate with the set of "Fengming Sword Technique", and the sword and the man became one. That kind of selflessness had nothing to do with cultivation, but was completely based on understanding. How did Pengyao do it? Wan Sanniang was very curious. Seeing Pengyao meditating at this time, she had the illusion that she was one with the world, so quiet, as if she was not there at all.

　　Peng Yao was immersed in her own world. She could clearly see the slowly evaporating medicinal power filling her body. Her dull body seemed to become lighter. What surprised her was that the Rejuvenating Pill, the Rejuvenating Pill she was most familiar with, became a little different. The effect of the medicine should not be so strong. She had lost a lot of blood before, but now she felt full. It was all the effect of the Rejuvenating Pill. Peng Yao thought about it. The only difference in the Rejuvenating Pill she made this time was the fire. In the past, it was ordinary real fire, but this time, she used primary fire to be lazy. Peng Yao couldn't help but feel lucky. Fortunately, the effect of the medicine was still bearable by mortals. Otherwise, it would be a sin for her parents to eat it.

　　Peng Yao opened her eyes, looking very energetic. She quickly took out a few anti-aging pills and stuffed them into the mouths of the wounded. Elder Chen came over and said, "Peng Yao, you guys go back to the sect first. I'll have someone take you back."

　　Peng Yao thought about it and nodded in agreement.

　　"I'll stay." said Wan Sanniang.

　　"Master Sister, be careful. I will take them back to heal their wounds."

　　Peng Yao and the others were escorted all the way to Xianzhen by several Jindan-stage brothers and sisters and then returned. There was someone in Xianzhen specifically to pick up Peng Yao. Peng Yao was just thinking of returning to the sect to recuperate when suddenly there was a noise outside the manor.

　　"Who is trespassing here?" the disciples of the manor shouted.

　　Peng Yao ran out in a hurry, only to see a young man rushing towards her. He pushed away the disciple who was scolding him with a palm, and pointed a sharp sword at Peng Yao's face with a murderous look on his face.

　　Peng Yao dodged the attack, but her chest ached. She was furious. Who was this person? What did he want to do by barging in for no apparent reason? Could he be a disciple of Xuantian Sect? Judging from his clothes, he didn't look like one at all.

　　The young man was surprised and stopped his sword, saying, "How can a Foundation Establishment disciple like you stop me?"

　　Peng Yao then looked at the man, and seeing that she could not see through his cultivation level, she concluded that he should be in the Golden Core Stage.

　　Peng Yao was cursing her bad luck inwardly, but the man glared at her fiercely and kicked the door open and went in.

　　“What are you doing!”

　　The man kicked open several doors along the way, and in the end, Peng Yao only heard an angry and distressed howl: "Xiao Lan!"

　　Peng Yao shuddered and hurried forward to see the man standing in front of Chen Lan's bed with a caring look on his face. She secretly wondered if this man was Chen Lan's lover? Was Peng Yintian innocent?

　　Peng Yao was thinking with great interest when the man suddenly turned around and stabbed Peng Yao hard in the chest with the hilt of the sword in his hand.

　　Peng Yao screamed and spat out a mouthful of blood. He took a few steps back in disbelief and didn't even have the strength to curse.

　　The man said sternly, "Ant! I'll spare your life! Xiao Lan is injured and still unconscious, and you still want her to be safe! I told you that your Wangxian Sect is just a tiny place, yet you are so shameless as to say that you can guarantee Xiao Lan a smooth journey. Look at this! Xiao Lan is only breathing a breath!"

　　Peng Yao covered his chest, letting the blood from the corner of his mouth slowly fall to the ground. He listened to the man's angry scolding and felt that it was a big joke. He lowered his head and rested for a long time before he could breathe smoothly. Peng Yao slowly raised his head and rushed forward with the sword without saying a word.

　　The man was cursing with all his might, but he never thought that this ant still had the courage to resist him. A mere foundation-building cultivator dared to draw a sword against him. It was really a joke.

　　The man was stunned at first, then he burst into laughter. He stood there without dodging or evading, allowing Peng Yao to run around with the sword in his hand, but he just couldn't hit the target.

　　The man laughed so hard that sweat dropped. Peng Yao panted and swayed a few times, looking at him expressionlessly.

　　The man met her cold eyes and was very displeased. He stopped laughing, raised his foot and kicked Peng Yao in the chest. Peng Yao flew backwards instantly and hit the door frame, which shattered. She fell out of the door in a mess and lay on the cold ground, unable to move.

　　The man walked up to her with a sword in hand, pointing the tip of the sword at Peng Yao's eyes: "If you keep looking at me like that, I will blind you. What? Are you not convinced? Hehe, I wanted to spare your life, but it seems you don't want it anymore."

　　Peng Yao glared at him fiercely, gritted her teeth, and spat out a mouthful of blood that splashed onto the man's white shoes, creating a glaring stain.

　　The man said nothing more and swung his sword to cut Peng Yao's neck.

　　"court death!"

　　The red shadow suddenly appeared and punched the man's chest with a flaming fist. The man flew backwards in a panic, but the fire in his chest continued to burn. In the blink of an eye, the man's clothes were burned. The man hurriedly used a magic weapon to quickly put out the fox fire. He stared at the Fox King with anger: "Demon Fox!"

　　The chains in the Fox King's hands jingled, and he sneered, "So you are a barbarian from the overseas fairy island. No wonder your mouth stinks."

　　"Monster, give me your life!" The man activated his magic weapon and the wind and clouds changed.

　　The Fox King had nothing in his hands, but he was calm and composed. He said with disdain, "Just you? A mere Yuanying kid, do you really think you are invincible?"

　　The man's face turned pale. The Fox King saw through his cultivation level at a glance, but he didn't care at all, proving that the cultivation level of this monster was extremely high.

　　Peng Yao slowly got up but was shocked. This man seemed to be about the same age as them, but he was actually a Nascent Soul! She thought he was only a Golden Core. No wonder she had no power to fight back against him. If she hadn't been injured, she could have fought back. But her Dantian was damaged and she couldn't use her luck. She was beaten for nothing and her wounds were aggravated. Peng Yao was so angry that she had never seen such a rude person. He inexplicably compared people to ants, even worse than monsters. Killing people is not enough. How can you be so arrogant to look down on people like this?

　　An overseas fairy island? Pengyao pondered.

　　It is said that outside the Great Wilderness, there is a vast ocean, and there are also fairy islands on the ocean. Some people once said that the earliest immortal cultivators in the Great Wilderness came from the overseas fairy islands, and it was the overseas immortal cultivators who brought the way of immortal cultivation to the Great Wilderness. There are also rumors that the overseas fairy islands have the most complete and profound immortal cultivation methods, and there are countless peerless masters on the islands, which are simply not comparable to the immortal cultivators in the Great Wilderness.

　　Peng Yao would not understand these things unless she went back to look through ancient books or consulted her elders. Peng Yao was filled with anger, but after seeing the man spit out a few mouthfuls of blood in a mess, she felt relieved and gloated.

　　The Fox King still looked so comfortable. He looked at the seriously injured man vomiting blood and said, "Ant, how do you feel?"

　　The man trembled all over, and his eyes almost spewed fire. Peng Yao sneered, this man has probably never been called an ant before, and he only treats others as ants all day long.

　　The Fox King continued, "There are always people who are better than you. You are just a Yuanying, but you dare to look down on others as ants. If you meet an immortal one day, won't he treat you like a piece of shit? However, if the immortal is really as naive as you are, that would be a problem."

　　The man was so angry that he was shaking all over. Peng Yao asked in a deep voice, "Who are you? Why are you hitting people randomly?"

　　The man blurted out: "Who do you think you are... woo!"

　　The Fox King suppressed his anger and snorted, "You really don't listen to your lesson. Are you so fearless because you have someone to back you up? You are a nobody hiding outside, why don't you come out and see the light?"

　　Peng Yao looked up and saw the courtyard was filled with rosy clouds and fairy music. A dozen mighty beasts whose names she could not tell roared in unison. On the backs of the beasts stood or sat a dozen masters with extraordinary temperaments, young and old, male and female. Following closely behind the beasts came dozens of fairies in colorful clothes, stepping on flying clouds and holding various musical instruments.

　　"In this wild land, monsters are rampant." One of them snorted, showing disdain for the Fox King.

　　The Fox King smiled and said, "The sea wind has changed, and it has blown over a group of octopuses."

　　"You!" How could that person not be angry when being called an octopus?

　　Peng Yao was dumbfounded. Could these people be visitors from the fairy island overseas?

　　Why did you suddenly come to the wilderness? And why come so many of you at once?

　　Pengyao felt something was wrong, and it seemed like something was going to happen.

　　Peng Yao was getting anxious because of the enemy's large numbers and strength, when another large group of people came hurriedly. They were masters from various sects, headed by the Wangxian Sect, and several sect leaders were among them.

　　"Dear overseas guests, we apologize for not welcoming you in person."

　　The old man who was leading the overseas visitors waved his hand calmly: "Murong, there is no need to be polite. We came here abruptly." Then he looked at the Fox King again and stared at him for a long time. Then he said: "My nephew was reckless. If I have offended you, I apologize."

　　The Fox King folded his arms and gently stroked the rough iron chain without saying a word, but his figure slowly disappeared.

　　The man seemed stunned, and Peng Yao sighed. The Fox King was so elusive that he was hard to predict.

　　"Haiyuan, come here." The old man said coldly.

　　The injured man walked over in a very embarrassed manner. When he passed by Peng Yao, she could feel the strong resentment and murderous aura in him. Even if this man named Hai Yuan did not bear a grudge against her, she, Peng Yao, would never forget him.

　　The head of the sect, Murong Aofeng, walked towards Pengyao, frowned and asked, "What's going on?"

　　Just as Peng Yao was about to answer, Hai Yuan rushed over and shouted, "Murong Aofeng! You said you would not let anyone hurt Xiao Lan, but Xiao Lan is only one breath left. Is your promise just bullshit?"

　　Murong Aofeng frowned, Peng Yao was extremely disgusted. This man's words stink worse than farts. He insults everyone he sees. He is really not like a man. The head of the sect was insulted like this. Fortunately, Murong Aofeng could still endure it.

　　Murong Aofeng replied: "Isn't he still alive? Why should I explain to a young boy like you what I did?"

　　"Then you have to give me an explanation."

　　A heavenly sound was heard in the air, and everyone looked up, thinking they saw a fairy descending to earth.

　　Yes, she really is like Chen Lan. But you can tell she is a little older, but still so beautiful that she doesn't look like an ordinary person.

　　Murong Aofeng was in a trance for a moment, and murmured: "Ice Silkworm..."

　　Pengyao suddenly realized that this was Chen Lan's mother.

　　2121 Bellyband Controversy

　　21 Bellyband Controversy

　　It has long been rumored that Chen Lan is the daughter of the head of the sect Murong Aofeng, and her mother is a beautiful immortal master. Until today, Peng Yao knew this was true. The woman who was revered as the Ice Silkworm Fairy was really a bit cold. Although she had a faint smile, there was no warmth in her eyes. Looking down at Murong Aofeng from above, Murong Aofeng looked like he had been poisoned and lost his soul. Peng Yao couldn't help but feel ashamed. These two people are so old, and they still look at each other so affectionately...

　　The Ice Silkworm Fairy finally landed on the ground, but she no longer looked at Murong Aofeng. Instead, she slowly walked towards Peng Yao and asked, "Why was Chen Lan injured?"

　　Pengyao was unhappy. Even though you, the Ice Silkworm Fairy, have high cultivation and everyone respects you, Pengyao already hates these abrupt visitors very much. The Fox King was right. Who is the barbarian after all!

　　If Peng Yao had met an elder like the Ice Silkworm Fairy in the past, she would have been polite and not lost face. But now Peng Yao answered nonchalantly, "Senior, you have great cultivation. Since you know Chen Lan is injured, you must also know who hurt her. Why bother asking such unnecessary questions? I am just a small ant. I am afraid that if I give a bad answer, I will be beaten again. I don't mind losing my life, but I cannot lose face for Master."

　　The Ice Silkworm Fairy was slightly surprised. She probably didn't expect Peng Yao to speak to her like this. She couldn't help but find it funny, but she said gently: "I really don't know who hurt Chen Lan. You don't want to tell me. Are you protecting the murderer?"

　　Peng Yao chuckled upon hearing this and pointed at Hai Yuan casually: "Aren't you also protecting this murderer?"

　　Hai Yuan became furious when he was named, and was about to lose his temper, but the Ice Silkworm Fairy glared at him and Hai Yuan became quiet.

　　"Shut up!" Murong Aofeng interrupted Peng Yao, who exhaled and had to shut up. She could be disrespectful to these outsiders, but she didn't dare to do anything to the head of the sect.

　　"You go down first." Murong Aofeng said again.

　　Peng Yao bowed and returned to the house in silence.

　　As soon as the door was closed, Peng Yao sat on the chair with a pale face, took out the pill with trembling fingers and swallowed it hastily, stopping the pain in her chest. It was really a bad luck, adding new wounds to old ones, and she was almost like a patched rag.

　　Peng Yao rested for a long time before she stood up and slowly walked to Ling Anyang's bed. Ling Anyang looked much better and might wake up at any time. Peng Yintian on the other side of the bed also recovered a lot, but Chen Lan, who was in the next room, was not sure how he was doing. With so many expert relatives coming, she probably didn't need to worry about him.

　　Peng Yao lay on the bed, thinking about all sorts of things, and fell asleep unknowingly.

　　I don’t know how long I slept before Peng Yao was gently awakened by someone. Peng Yao looked up and met Ling Anyang’s clear eyes.

　　"Senior Brother!" Peng Yao was overjoyed.

　　Ling Anyang laughed, his lips were pale and cracked, and this smile made him look even more haggard.

　　Peng Yao felt a pain in her heart and quickly poured some hot tea over: "Brother, drink some tea to moisten your throat."

　　Ling Anyang drank it all in one gulp, obviously very thirsty.

　　Now he felt a little better, so he asked, "Junior sister, have you been guarding me all this time?"

　　Peng Yao nodded: "There is also Senior Brother Peng." She pointed to the bed, where Peng Yintian was still asleep. Ling Anyang was startled, and then he realized that there was a man lying next to him. His face was as pale as a dead man, and he almost didn't recognize him for a while.

　　"Senior Brother Peng is seriously injured?" Ling Anyang frowned.

　　"Yes, but Senior Sister Chen's condition was more serious and she almost couldn't be saved."

　　Ling Anyang cursed with a gloomy face: "The Xuantian Sect is too bullying, and it is clear that they are plotting something bad. Junior sister, are you injured?"

　　Peng Yao shook her head and nodded: "I'm fine, much better than you. They are just superficial injuries, nothing serious."

　　Ling Anyang heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she looked good and energetic.

　　Peng Yao then went on to tell Ling Anyang about the elders who had gone to support him. The visitor from the overseas fairy island briefly told Ling Anyang about it and did not mention that he had been beaten.

　　Ling Anyang was extremely surprised: "I heard Master talk about the overseas fairy island. It is rumored that every hundred years, the overseas fairy island will send people to the Great Wilderness. If there are disciples with extraordinary qualifications, they will be taken to the overseas fairy island to receive a more complete inheritance of fairy methods. Every hundred years, countless people will fight for this identity. Now the hundred years have not arrived yet, what are they doing here?"

　　Peng Yao snorted, "What complete inheritance? Haven't you heard of our Great Wilderness's Lonely Ancestor? He is the best master in the world! He is much better than the people on the overseas fairy island."

　　Ling Anyang was speechless: "Why do you have such a prejudice against the overseas fairy island? I know about the Lonely Ancestor, but the overseas fairy island is very mysterious. If there is really a legacy, there should have been masters more powerful than the Lonely Ancestor. Maybe we just don't know it."

　　Peng Yao poked Ling Anyang's forehead hard: "You are still speaking for them. You are not allowed to say anything good about them. Don't say a word. If you say that, don't talk to me."

　　Ling Anyang was stunned by what he said, and blinked and said, "You have confused me. Fine, I won't tell you then."

　　Peng Yao then let go and smiled.

　　Ling Anyang smiled, "Junior sister, I'm hungry." He was seriously injured and unable to breathe, so he felt a little hungry. "I'll get you something to eat. I'm hungry too when you say that."

　　Pengyao quickly brought back a table full of delicious food, including sumptuous dishes, exquisite pastries, and fresh fruits.

　　Ling Anyang's appetite was aroused. He picked up a piece of cake and ate a few bites. He stretched out his chopsticks to pick up the tender fish meat. While eating, he said, "The last time I ate was when I went home. My mother forced me to drink half a can of tonic soup and eat half a roasted lamb."

　　Peng Yao didn't move her chopsticks. She ate two fruits in a row, then slowly picked up a piece of cake and stuffed it into her mouth. She chuckled when she heard the words, "Me too, but it tastes really good. The restaurants in the fairy town are not as delicious as the food in the human world."

　　"I think this grilled fish is pretty good, the meat is tender and has no bones. You should try it." Ling Anyang picked up a piece of fish and handed it to Peng Yao's mouth. Peng Yao blushed slightly, hesitated for a while, but finally opened her mouth to take it.

　　Ling Anyang smiled foolishly, picked up his chopsticks and ate heartily, in such a good mood that he forgot all the pain.

　　Peng Yintian thought he was eating in a dream. He smelled the fragrant aroma of rice, opened his eyes and felt a little confused.

　　Peng Yintian reacted quickly and got up immediately. The movement caused a sharp pain in the wound on his abdomen. He looked down and saw that his wound was tightly bandaged and smelled a strong smell of medicine, which seemed to have been treated.

　　"Hey, Senior Brother Peng, you woke up just in time. We were having dinner. Are you hungry? Hehe." Ling Anyang turned his head to greet him. Peng Yintian blinked, slowly climbed out of bed, walked to the table and sat down. Peng Yao quickly handed him a cup of hot tea. Peng Yintian had lost too much blood and looked much worse than Ling Anyang.

　　"Here is a soup with white fungus, wolfberry and red dates, it's good for replenishing blood." Peng Yao said as she handed over the soup.

　　Ling Anyang laughed: "Isn't this for women to drink?"

　　Peng Yintian glared at him, took the soup and drank it slowly. His throat was dry and sore, and he urgently needed this thing to moisten it. It would be even better if it could replenish his blood.

　　Peng Yintian's appetite is no worse than Ling Anyang's. Although he is a prince, he eats voraciously and does not look like a royal at all.

　　Ling Anyang and he each occupied half of the table, and they used both chopsticks to fight for a chicken leg. Peng Yao slowly bit the fruit and slowly told him what happened after he fell into a coma.

　　Peng Yintian heard this and said, "Overseas fairy island? Looks like something big is happening."

　　"I feel bad too. I always feel that those who come with bad intentions will not come." Ling Anyang frowned.

　　Peng Yao sighed: "Even if something happened, it has nothing to do with us. You should recover quickly. I'll go out and find out some news about the cave." After saying that, Peng Yao opened the door and went out. Soon, Ling Anyang felt that she was gradually walking out of the villa.

　　Peng Yao went to Jubao Tower, and the deacon of Jubao Tower told her that because of the overseas visitors, the leaders of all the major sects were hosting a banquet for them in Wangxian Sect, and Xuantian Sect was among them. The matter of the Fire Crystal Mine ended so hastily. The overseas visitors were obviously friends of Wangxian Sect, and Xuantian Sect would not foolishly fight for it at this time. Therefore, they had all evacuated the cave and gave the crystal mine to Wangxian Sect. Other sects that had originally had ideas gave up their desires. Elder Yao, Wan Sanniang and others had returned to Wangxian Sect.

　　On the second day, the three people from Pengyao returned home.

　　The time I was away this time was very short, but it was the most tiring and miserable one, and I almost couldn’t come back.

　　Peng Yao didn't care about Ling Anyang's internal injuries, and took him directly to the Alchemy Pavilion. Ling Anyang naturally didn't object. Peng Yintian didn't say anything, and followed him into the Alchemy Pavilion in silence. Even if he went back to the Immortal Sword Pavilion now, he would be sent here for recuperation in a while, so why bother making an extra trip.

　　Elder Yao was relieved to see them back, and he hurriedly examined Ling Anyang and Peng Yintian. Finally, he grabbed Peng Yao's wrist, took her pulse, and frowned: "It is as expected." Elder Yao said with a stern face. As soon as he came back, he heard about Hai Yuan and Peng Yao from the sect.

　　Peng Yao retracted her hand and said nothing.

　　Elder Yao sighed, "There are too many people coming from the overseas fairy island this time, and Master can't help you openly. You have to be patient and don't provoke that bastard."

　　Peng Yao smiled and said, "Master, do you think I look like someone who causes trouble?

　　"Haha, that's true."

　　"Master, please keep an eye on them. I'm going back to my room to rest."

　　In the past few days, everyone has been living in peace. Pengyao accompanied her senior brother to relieve boredom during the day, and occasionally admired the flowers and the moon at night. However, the overseas visitors living in Wangxian Sect were like a thorn, and Pengyao could never really feel at peace.

　　As the days passed, Ling Anyang and the other two were almost healed from their injuries.

　　One morning, Peng Yao ran out of the bedroom in a hurry and stood in the yard, looking around with a murderous look on his face.

　　Wan Sanniang came over curiously: "What's going on?"

　　Peng Yao's face turned green and red. After hesitating for a long time, he whispered, "I lost something."

　　"What was lost?" Wan Sanniang became serious. Judging from her unhappy expression, she must have lost something very valuable.

　　Peng Yao gnashed her teeth, her face flushed: "The bellybands...all of them are lost...except the one I was wearing..."

　　Wan Sanniang was dumbfounded. She stayed there for a long while, then laughed out loud towards the sky and stomped her feet hard while laughing.

　　Peng Yao was at a loss and tried to comfort her: "Big Sister, please be quiet!"

　　"Hahahaha! I'm dying of laughter."

　　"Big Sister!" Peng Yao was almost crying.

　　"Are they really all lost? Could it be that you put them in the wrong place? Or maybe they are in your Qiankun treasure bag." Wan Sanniang said, trying not to laugh.

　　"They are all lost. I have looked for them."

　　"What's wrong? What are you laughing at, Senior Sister? What did you lose, Junior Sister?" Ling Anyang and Peng Yintian walked out of the courtyard, looking concerned.

　　Wan Sanniang suddenly realized, and she held her belly and said, "Little Junior Sister, your senior brother is so funny! How could he do such a thing? Oh, hahaha! Doesn't Ling Anyang live here? Why did he lose it at this time instead of earlier? Who else could that little thief be?"

　　Peng Yao said with a pale face, "It's not Senior Brother, it can't be Senior Brother!"

　　Wan Sanniang was frightened by her, and she also felt that what she said made sense. Even if Ling Anyang really had such a despicable mind and courage, he would not steal everything, at most he would steal one or two pieces to keep for himself... Now Peng Yao has no clothes to change...

　　Whenever Peng Yao thought about a disgusting man stealing all her bellybands, she felt cold all over. Who knows what dirty things he might have done with them. Peng Yao almost vomited.

　　Seeing Peng Yao's solemn expression, Ling Anyang hurriedly asked, "What was lost? Did Junior Sister's precious magic weapon get lost?"

　　Before Peng Yao could stop him, Wan Sanniang pointed at Peng Yintian and said, "I also think it's not Ling Anyang, so you are the most suspicious!"

　　Peng Yintian obviously didn't understand, and casually said, "You suspect me just because I live here? It's hard to guard against thieves in your own home, maybe it's you?"

　　Wan Sanniang laughed and said, "Why would a woman like me steal someone's bellyband? It's a worn one..."

　　"Senior Sister!" Peng Yao's face turned red with anger.

　　Ling Anyang and Peng Yintian were stunned, their expressions suddenly became interesting. Peng Yintian cursed himself for talking too much.

　　"Who did it?" Ling Anyang was dumbfounded. He thought about it carefully and realized that he definitely didn't do such a thing! He didn't even have the guts to sleepwalk!

　　"Of course it's a man." Wan Sanniang smiled.

　　Ling Anyang quickly explained: "Junior sister, it's definitely not me! I'm not that dirty!"

　　Peng Yao glared at him and yelled angrily, "Shut up!"

　　Ling Anyang shrank his neck and kept silent for a long time, but he couldn't help but said with a cold face: "Brother Peng, is it really not you? Speaking of which, you are indeed very suspicious. Why did you lose it now instead of earlier or later?"

　　Peng Yintian snorted, "Boring. I can't wear it, why would I steal it?"

　　"Shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up! Get out!" Peng Yao was mad and yelled.

　　Ling Anyang was kicked back repeatedly and waved his hands in panic: "Junior sister, don't get angry and get yourself hurt. I will definitely catch that shameful thief and chop off his hands! He deserves to be struck by lightning!"

　　Seeing that Peng Yao was completely panicked, Wan Sanniang sighed and said, "Junior sister, calm down. I have an idea. To be honest, I want to believe that Ling Anyang and Peng Yintian did not steal. After all, I have watched them grow up. They are not so evil, right? Even if they are in love with Junior sister, they can just steal one for their private collection. But now the problem is that all your bellybands are lost, which is a big problem. Or there is someone we don't know who is secretly in love with Junior sister."

　　Peng Yao shuddered and Ling Anyang frowned deeply.

　　"Or, someone did it on purpose and wanted to harm you." Wan Sanniang pondered.

　　Peng Yao's face changed drastically, and he immediately thought of a face.

　　"Haiyuan!"

　　Wan Sanniang nodded: "Don't get excited, Junior Sister. We have no evidence, and this is a private matter... It's not easy to ask for an explanation openly."

　　Peng Yao was so angry that her fingers were broken. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was that bastard Hai Yuan who was responsible. Only he could do such a thing.

　　Ling Anyang and the other two also changed their expressions. Although Peng Yao did not tell them what happened that day, Ling Anyang still learned about it from others after returning to the sect. His wounds were almost healed now, and he immediately drew his sword and wanted to seek justice.

　　A little junior sister rushed in from outside the room and said anxiously, "Seventh Senior Sister! Something terrible has happened!"

　　Peng Yao's face suddenly turned pale, and she had a strong bad premonition that made her dizzy.

　　"Speak!" Wan Sanniang scolded.

　　"This morning, strange things happened on all the mountains of the sect. Bellybands embroidered with my name on them were everywhere... There were hundreds of them..."

　　Peng Yao was staggering upon hearing this, she was so angry that her eyes went dark and she almost fell down.

　　Ling Anyang supported her in time and yelled, "I'll destroy him!"

　　"Hundreds? How could there be so many?" Wan Sanniang was still rational enough to grasp the important information. The little junior sister shook her head: "I don't know, there are indeed hundreds of them... some were thrown on the ground, some were hung on trees, and some were thrown... in front of the doors and windows of male disciples... Now the sect is in chaos, and it's a mess. Only our Alchemy Pavilion is safe and sound. Many elders are angry, and many people are spreading rumors, saying that the senior sister is shameless, fickle, and has a loose style. She has deliberately flirted with men. Many female disciples who have misunderstood her hate her." The little junior sister was sweating profusely after hearing these words. She knew what this meant to a female disciple, and she was very familiar with Peng Yao. She knew very well that someone was deliberately harming her. She was so unlucky. The murderer was so wicked.

　　"What a piece of shit, he's going too far! He even dares to mess with the disciples of the Alchemy Pavilion. I wouldn't be Wan Sanniang if I didn't chop off his little bird!" After cursing, Wan Sanniang ran out with her sword in hand.

　　Peng Yao was in a state of confusion. That person did it on purpose, absolutely on purpose! She had less than 20 bellybands in total, and several of them were bellybands she had won a few years ago. They were no longer wearable and had been kept in the closet. Now there were hundreds of bellybands with her name embroidered on them in the sect. It was obviously a long-planned plan! She could have just ordered hundreds of bellybands and had them embroidered with Peng Yao's name. Who would have known that Peng Yao had never had the hobby of embroidering her name on her personal belongings.

　　The more Peng Yao thought about it, the more confused she became. She gritted her teeth and rushed out of the Alchemy Pavilion.

　　"Junior sister!"

　　Peng Yao had never thought that there would be such a day. When she ran out of the Alchemy Pavilion, she was almost stared to death by countless pairs of angry and aggrieved beautiful eyes. Behind those beautiful eyes were hundreds of male disciples who were either embarrassed, vulgar, or thoughtful. Some were senior brothers, and some were junior brothers.

　　"Pengyao, you vixen, restrain yourself and stop looking at the pot while eating from the bowl."

　　"People need face, trees need bark!"

　　"If you dare to snatch people from me, ask my sword first!"

　　"I knew my senior brother had changed his mind. It turns out he was hooking up with you."

　　"Brother Ling is devoted to you, but you are so shameless as to cheat on him."

　　"You think you are Chen Lan! All men love you."

　　Ling Anyang's eyes turned green and he yelled, "Get lost!"

　　Boom boom

　　Thousands of thunderbolts fell from the sky, smashing into the crowd mercilessly.

　　There were screams and wailing everywhere.

　　"Ling Anyang! Are you trying to murder your fellow disciples?" Someone in the crowd with burnt black hair cursed angrily.

　　"If you say another word of nonsense, what if I kill you?"

　　"You! You're unreasonable!"

　　Elder Yao came hurriedly from a distance and sighed when he saw the mess on the ground.

　　"Whoever is causing trouble will be locked up! Get out of here!"

　　A group of disciples left unwillingly, but Elder Yao knew that this matter was difficult to explain, and it was private and embarrassing. I really don't know how to deal with it. But it concerns the reputation of the apprentice, so it can't be just that simple. It's a big problem that the thieves can steal things to the Alchemy Pavilion!

　　Peng Yao hadn't spoken a word since he went out and became stunned. Now that there was no one around, he still didn't say a word.

　　Ling Anyang asked worriedly, "Junior sister?"

　　Peng Yao shook her head and turned back to her room.

　　"Junior sister? You don't want to look for Hai Yuan? Junior sister, don't be afraid. Even if he has a high level of cultivation, we can still defeat him if we join forces!"

　　Peng Yao said bitterly: "One day, I will kill him with my own hands."

　　The overseas visitors were temporarily staying in a side hall of Wangxian Peak, and everyone knew about today's farce.

　　Some people were crying with anger, while others were laughing secretly.

　　"Brother Haiyuan, do you think I did a good job on this?" A male disciple with shifty eyes flattered the young man sitting there and asked for credit.

　　Hai Yuan nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile: "Not bad, not bad, you deserve a reward."

　　"As long as Peng Yao comes looking for you in anger, you can just propose a fight on the ring. No one will be able to stop you, and that demon fox will not be able to show up."

　　Haiyuan disagreed: "There are countless ways to kill her, haha, but this is more interesting. Look how good I am, giving everyone a surprise early in the morning!"

　　"Nonsense!" one person shouted.

　　Hai Yuan's face changed: "Auntie..."

　　The Ice Silkworm Fairy glared at him: "You are so reckless and childish."

　　Haiyuan's face darkened and he dared not refute.

　　"Lan'er won't appreciate you if you act like this. Pengyao is a girl after all. If you bully her like this, you might ruin her reputation. How will she face others in the future?"

　　Hai Yuan snorted, "What does that have to do with me? I'm helping her. You don't know, many male disciples started to like her after receiving the bellyband. Maybe they introduced her to someone else."

　　"You little rascal, you'll get a lesson sooner or later." The Ice Silkworm Fairy sighed helplessly.

　　Hai Yuan muttered, "Didn't you and Master ask me to steal one of her personal belongings? I just asked my junior brother to steal a few more and gave everyone a welcome gift."

　　The Ice Silkworm Fairy didn't know whether to laugh or cry. "I asked for one of her underwear, but I didn't ask for a bellyband!" Then she warned, "Don't let anyone find fault with you. If it gets out, Murong won't be able to give me face. You're being too disrespectful."

　　"I know. Aunt, why do you want her personal belongings? Could it be that you..."

　　"Shh, don't ask."

　　The Ice Silkworm Fairy smiled mysteriously, and her beautiful figure slowly left.

　　2222 Fox King's Decision

　　22 Fox King's Decision

　　Hai Yuan miscalculated, Peng Yao was not angry enough to go and settle accounts with him. Hai Yuan felt it was a pity, but he thought it was normal. If Peng Yao did not have the help of the demon fox, how could she, a mere foundation-building person, go against his Nascent Soul cultivation? She knew she could not win, so she had to endure it even if she hated him in her heart.

　　The people from the overseas fairy island came here for some serious business. Haiyuan was just a junior who came to visit Chenlan. He didn't know what the purpose of the elders was. He wanted to perform well in front of them, but now he didn't see them busy all day long. Haiyuan had nothing to do, so he had to find fun on his own and slowly forgot about Pengyao's affairs.

　　Pengyao had not left the house since that day, and outsiders thought she was too embarrassed to see people. Little did they know that Pengyao was really in a low mood, and unwilling to face the rumors outside, she stayed in the alchemy room all day, constantly enriching herself.

　　It was a long time later when Peng Yao was called out by Ling Anyang.

　　Peng Yao's fair face was a little dirty and she seemed to have lost some weight, but her eyes were bright and her spirit was high.

　　Ling Anyang breathed a sigh of relief, pulled Peng Yao's hand and walked out.

　　"Brother, where are you taking me?" Peng Yao looked blankly at the snow-covered courtyard. The fragrance of plum blossoms came faintly, and winter had actually arrived.

　　Ling Anyang just smiled and pulled Peng Yao to run all the way, crossing mountains and buildings.

　　Gradually, the scenery became more familiar.

　　Ling Anyang stopped in front of an open space and waved his right hand, and the originally white earth suddenly revealed the light of spring.

　　Colorful butterflies were flying around, and bright red flowers were blooming. The two of them were standing in this dazzling flowerbed, with butterflies flying past their eyelids and warm wind blowing into their hearts.

　　At the end of the endless flowers, there is a small wooden house covered with vines. The green vines are blooming with white flowers like stars, fresh and lovely. There is also a large green lawn next to the cabin. On the lawn, a few little white rabbits are basking in the sun. Two sika deer are gracefully tilting their heads, occasionally rubbing against each other, and occasionally running and playing with their long legs. The cabin is next to a big banyan tree. Behind the banyan tree, there is a small pond. There are two lotus leaves and two lotus flowers floating in the pond, one red and one white. The water is rippling, and two carps are swimming gently.

　　Peng Yao was so shocked that she couldn't speak. Suddenly, she heard a strange voice shouting, "Junior sister~" "Junior sister~" "Bride~Bride~"

　　Pengyao's face suddenly turned red. The ones who were shouting were actually the two green-feathered parrots on the eaves!

　　"Junior sister~Junior sister~"

　　Ling Anyang chuckled and said, "Scream louder, stupid bird."

　　Peng Yao immediately gave Ling Anyang a crooked hand and scolded him: "You are obsessed with toys. When did you become a playboy? Who are you showing off these flowers and birds to?"

　　"Of course, I'm showing it to my junior sister! She once said she wanted to live in a house with vines growing on it, and to plant flowers in front of the door and raise fish behind the house. There are two lotus flowers and two carps in the pond, two rabbits and two deer in the fence, and two parrots on the eaves. Those butterflies were caught in pairs. How about it? Are you satisfied?"

　　The more Peng Yao listened, the more she blushed, "You have bad intentions..." Even the flowers and plants are one male and one female. Ling Anyang's thoughts are too obvious. How could Peng Yao not understand? But she just felt her face burning, her mind was not clear, dizzy, like drunk. Few women don't love beauty. Someone has arranged everything for her so painstakingly. If she can really spend a peaceful life here with her beloved, what else can she be dissatisfied with in this life. Watering flowers during the day and appreciating the moon at night, no matter spring, summer, autumn or winter, from youth to old age, there will always be someone holding her hand and walking to the end. Even if one day she goes to hell and her soul is scattered, she only asks for this life and has no regrets.

　　Ling Anyang held Peng Yao's hand tightly, his face suddenly turned red, and he said anxiously: "I have bad intentions... You know that."

　　Peng Yao glared at him, and that look made Ling Anyang's bones soften. He said dazedly: "If you live here, you will be a couple with me. This cave has one male and one female, so we have everything..."

　　"You are the male." Peng Yao scolded lightly.

　　"Yes, you are a female." Ling Anyang blurted out.

　　Peng Yao was so angry that she just let him hold her hand, lowered her head and said nothing, but even her ears turned red.

　　Ling Anyang's palms were sweating, and he said anxiously, "My mother said last time that all the men my age have children running around. Now I think I'm already twenty-seven. I met you when I was seven. Twenty years... is really long, and it goes by so fast. If I were a mortal, how many twenty years would I have? I'm very happy to have lived in Wangxian Sect for so many years, and the happiest thing is that you are here. Five years ago, when I thought you were dead, I regretted it so much. I regretted not having time to see you, regretted not bringing you home to meet my parents earlier, and regretted not telling you these words."

　　Peng Yao's restless heart gradually calmed down and became warm. She thought that at that time, she and Ling Anyang felt the same way. There were many things they didn't have time to do and many words they didn't have time to say.

　　"Junior sister, we will live here from now on. Whether we live or die, we will plant flowers and grass when we are alive, and be buried under the banyan tree when we die. Let the children burn three sticks of incense for us every morning and evening."

　　Peng Yao jumped up, opened her mouth and bit Ling Anyang's face, leaving two deep teeth marks.

　　Ling Anyang cried out, pulled Peng Yao and asked seriously: "Do you agree or not?" It was obvious that he had to agree even if he didn't want to.

　　Peng Yao chuckled, put her arms around Ling Anyang's waist, pressed her body against his chest and said, "You are powerful, I am afraid of you. How dare I refuse? My reputation is so bad now, who else would dare to want me in the future except you?"

　　Ling Anyang's blood surged up, and he was so excited that his whole body softened. He tightly gripped Peng Yao's slender waist and said firmly: "We will go to the bridal chamber today..."

　　"roll……"

　　Ling Anyang covered his swollen face and quickly changed his words: "I mean we're going to get married today."

　　Peng Yao wondered, there seemed to be no essential difference between today's wedding ceremony and today's bridal chamber.

　　"I'm afraid you'll have to wait a while." A red figure suddenly appeared. It was the Fox King who had not been seen for a long time.

　　Ling Anyang's face froze. This was his personal cave. Even his master could not come in without his permission. Not only did the Fox King come uninvited, but he also ruined his big event. And Ling Anyang had always disliked him. First, he could legitimately follow Peng Yao to protect her, and he was an existence that could not be driven away. Second, he always wore red clothes and followed behind Peng Yao. The two of them standing together looked like they were going to get married! It was irritating no matter how you looked at it.

　　Peng Yao left Ling Anyang's embrace embarrassedly and coughed lightly, "What's the matter?"

　　The Fox King nodded: "The bellyband is the most intimate thing for women?"

　　Peng Yao looked at the Fox King in horror, and Ling Anyang yelled at him: "What do you want to do, you lecher!" He was indeed not a good guy, being so shameless at such an old age.

　　Seeing their performance, the Fox King felt that he had gotten the answer, and said nonchalantly, "The barbarians from overseas came here to look for someone."

　　"Who?" Peng Yao was uneasy.

　　"A man who brings a sign from heaven."

　　Peng Yao was confused, and the Fox King continued, "I recently inquired about it. When the celestial omen appeared in Wangxian Sect, everyone knew about it. Did you know that in the two years since then, all the disciples of Wangxian Sect who went down the mountain to train, regardless of age, were often attacked by a group of strangers?"

　　"I've heard a little bit about it..." Peng Yao whispered. After she became his disciple, she had no time to care about other things. She didn't have enough time to practice every day. If the master didn't tell her, she would have no idea.

　　"It's true. During those two years, I and several other senior brothers were ordered not to go down the mountain." Ling Anyang said.

　　The Fox King crossed his arms, closed his eyes and said, "Those people basically came from other sects. At first, they didn't want the Immortal Sect to become too powerful and easily break the balance with the help of the person of Tianzhao a hundred years later. So they deliberately killed that genius."

　　Pengyao was trembling all over. The Fox King asked again, "Then they calmed down again. Do you know why?"

　　Peng Yao shook her head blankly, thinking that those people would not give up their decision for no reason. Attacking the disciples of Wangxian Sect who had come down the mountain was already very risky. Since they had done it, they would never give up easily.

　　"There is a Tianji Sect in your Yunwu Mountains. The sect has the technique of prying into the secrets of heaven, going against the will of heaven and predicting the future."

　　"Well, the wildfire disaster was calculated by them."

　　The Fox King nodded and said, "The Tianji Sect took the trouble to make a calculation because of the omen from heaven. But it took them two years to come up with the result. It was because of that result that the other sects let it go."

　　“What…what is the result…” Peng Yao was becoming more and more uneasy. Heaven’s Omen, Tianji Gate, and Dumbband…why were these three things connected together so terrifying!

　　The Fox King sighed, "You don't have to be afraid. People of that level can't calculate it in detail. They can only calculate that the omen is a good omen, a good omen for the world of cultivation. If we kill this person, the world of cultivation will no longer exist. We can only follow the will of heaven. This person can bring the best path to the world of cultivation."

　　"What do you mean?" Ling Anyang asked with a frown.

　　The Fox King shook his head: "Pengyao, the overseas visitors also come for this reason. They can also calculate the omens in the sky, so they come to Wangxian Sect. The people of Wangxian Sect are the most suspicious."

　　"You said they already suspect Junior Sister?" Ling Anyang asked nervously.

　　"It's possible. The bellyband is a close-fitting item and cannot conceal your aura. If there is an expert, he can use this item to calculate more accurately the secrets of the universe."

　　"..." Peng Yao was speechless, feeling like a mountain was pressing down on her. She had never thought about such a complicated and serious matter, and she didn't like to attract attention behind her. However, the words of the Fox King were like a warning bell, shattering the peace in her heart.

　　Ling Anyang’s brows furrowed deeper and deeper, and he held Peng Yao’s hand without saying a word.

　　The Fox King's next words made people feel relieved.

　　"I killed him before he could figure it out, and your bellyband was completely destroyed."

　　Peng Yao almost fainted after hearing this. She thought it was a shameless prank by Haiyuan's scum, but it turned out to be such a dangerous trick. She didn't think that she, who was considered a good omen, could be worshipped as a god safely after her identity was revealed. Those guys on the overseas fairy island were too insidious. Who knew what they were up to? What about the secrets of heaven? What about being struck by lightning? Those who choose to cultivate immortality have long been determined to go against the will of heaven and fight against it.

　　"Since they sent someone to steal your bellyband, it means they already suspect you. I'm afraid they won't give up just like that."

　　“I, I will hide the things I often touch into the brocade bag after I go back…” Peng Yao vaguely felt that this was not feasible, but how else could she prevent it?

　　The Fox King shook his head: "This is not a long-term solution. It is too easy to take away even a hair of yours."

　　"..." Peng Yao was dumbfounded and completely discouraged.

　　"How many people know that you are a sign of heaven?" The Fox King suddenly asked with cold eyes, his gaze slightly passing over Ling Anyang.

　　Peng Yao said hurriedly: "There are also Senior Brother Peng Yintian and Senior Sister Chen Lan. My master...he may have guessed it."

　　The Fox King frowned: "Have you admitted it to him in person?"

　　"Absolutely not."

　　The Fox King nodded and said, "Bring Peng Yintian and Chen Lan here quickly."

　　Peng Yao hesitated and said, "You...want to kill someone to silence him?"

　　The Fox King snorted, "That's not necessary, just bring it here."

　　"I'll go and invite them." Ling Anyang flew out, his mind in a mess, and for a moment he even had the thought of killing people to silence them, just like the Fox King. But then he felt guilty, after all these years together, who could easily kill them?

　　Chen Lan's injuries have been healed, but she has not come out to see guests. Even when the head of the sect came to visit, she ignored him. No one from the overseas fairy island has been able to see her so far.

　　Hearing that the person who came outside today was Ling Anyang, Chen Lan hesitated slightly and left with Ling Anyang soon after.

　　Peng Yintian and the others came to Ling Anyang's cave, and were all stunned by the fairyland-like arrangement of Ling Anyang. They secretly laughed at Ling Anyang's peculiar hobbies. In the middle of winter, he still had a garden of butterflies flying around. He really had the leisure time.

　　But after seeing the Fox King looking at them with a cold face, his mind calmed down.

　　The Fox King said nothing, but suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Peng Yintian's head, "Don't resist."

　　Peng Yintian was extremely anxious. He couldn't move at all, so how could he resist?

　　Peng Yintian gradually became confused. He didn't know how long it had been. When he suddenly woke up, the Fox King had already put his hands on Chen Lan's head.

　　Peng Yintian narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly: "Stealing memories?" He looked at Peng Yao and guessed what was going on. There was only one secret related to Peng Yao.

　　"Very good, you didn't tell anyone else." The Fox King smiled, turned around and grabbed Ling Anyang, and said under Ling Anyang's surprised gaze: "I don't trust you as much as she does."

　　Peng Yao felt a little guilty. She could imagine how sharp it would feel to have her memory touched by others. Everyone has a few secrets in their heart, and no one wants to be seen nakedly.

　　The Fox King let go of Ling Anyang, "Okay, everything is fine. The four of you follow me and leave Wangxian Sect. Those who don't leave will die here."

　　"Let's go..." Peng Yao was the first to express doubt.

　　"When you can protect yourself, you can come back and kill anyone you want. How do you want to deal with it if you stay here?"

　　"Where are you going?" Chen Lan asked, as if he was not at all averse to being forced to leave.

　　The Fox King smiled: "It is fate that you can be tied to her. I will take you to many places with only one purpose, to make her stronger."

　　"The time limit is one hundred years."

　　Peng Yao took a breath, one hundred years! One hundred years since leaving Wangxian Sect!

　　"You can't just ignore us." Chen Lan said.

　　"nature."

　　"Okay." Chen Lan nodded.

　　Peng Yintian had been silent the whole time, but when he saw the Fox King looking over, he nodded, "That's fine, I've wanted to go out and take a look for a long time. But before I leave, I have something to do, and I'll be itching if I don't do it."

　　"Then wait until you're done before leaving." Ling Anyang smiled.

　　Peng Yintian smiled and said, "No, you have to come together. Do you still remember the deep pool under the waterfall? Now that I have this senior with me, I think we can go down and explore it."

　　"So that's it!" Ling Anyang's eyes lit up.

　　The Fox King was surprised and asked, "Secret place? Let's go and take a look."

　　2323 Deep Pond White Lotus

　　23 Deep Pond White Lotus

　　When they arrived at the familiar waterfall, they all felt a little emotional, realizing that ten years had passed without them realizing it.

　　On the surface, they just have one more person, but their strength is much stronger than before.

　　"This place is indeed strange." The Fox King raised his eyebrows, took out a strange magic weapon, waved his hand, and it turned out to be a huge pearl, "Everyone go in, this is a pearl that avoids water and keeps out the cold."

　　The people were overjoyed. With this thing, they were no longer afraid of the deep and cold water. They all got into the beads and rolled down into the water. The Fox King sat cross-legged in meditation, as if he was in a dream.

　　This was the only bright and warm light in the dark pool. Peng Yao touched around and sighed, "The water-repellent beads are really good. They can hold so many people without leaking and still keep people warm."

　　"This kind of treasure is probably only found in the sea." Ling Anyang said.

　　Chen Lan said, "There are none in the ordinary sea either. There are many kinds of water-repellent beads, most of which can only accommodate one person."

　　As soon as she opened her mouth, Peng Yao thought of the overseas visitors. The Ice Silkworm Fairy was also Chen Lan's mother, and that Hai Yuan also seemed to have a close relationship with Chen Lan.

　　Chen Lan looked at Peng Yao: "Do you have anything to say?"

　　Peng Yao said slowly: "I'm sorry that you were forced to follow us."

　　"I'm glad." Chen Lan smiled, looking at the dark water outside: "I hate those overseas visitors more than you do, including that woman."

　　Others were surprised, and Chen Lan continued, "Do you know how old Hai Yuan is?"

　　Of course everyone shook their heads. Chen Lan sneered, "He was born the same year as me."

　　Several people were shocked. If they were the same age as Chen Lan, Chen Lan, who was known as a genius in Wangxian Sect, had already achieved remarkable foundation building skills. The same was true for Ling Anyang, Peng Yintian and others who were about the same age, and even Peng Yao, who came later. They were all people with outstanding qualifications, not self-righteous! They were recognized by countless people.

　　However, Hai Yuan, at this age, has already reached the Nascent Soul stage. If it is the Golden Core stage, it is acceptable. After all, Peng Yin, Tian Ling, An Yang and others will soon form the Golden Core stage, so a few years earlier or later is a small difference.

　　But his Nascent Soul cultivation level is far ahead of their boss.

　　How many people are unable to cultivate to the Nascent Soul stage in their entire lifetime and always linger in the Golden Core stage.

　　Among the forty-nine elders of Wangxian Sect, most of them are only at the Nascent Soul stage, and the same is true for other sects.

　　By the time they reach the Nascent Soul stage, they can be said to have achieved success.

　　Haiyuan's character is questionable, given his extraordinary talent.

　　Peng Yao was indignant. She hated Hai Yuan so much, but she knew that killing Hai Yuan would not be a matter of one or two days.

　　"Most people on the overseas fairy islands have higher cultivation levels than those in the Great Wilderness at the same time. It's not because they are gifted, but because of the difference in their cultivation methods." Chen Lan's words shocked everyone. Several people hurriedly asked, "The cultivation methods in the world are similar, so why are there such differences between those on the overseas fairy islands?"

　　Chen Lan nodded: "It is true that the rumor that they have a more complete inheritance is true. Their methods are completely different from ours. We are mortals first, and then we practice Qi and build our foundation. However, the children on the overseas fairy islands...are gifted. They have Qi in their bodies since birth. In short, they cannot be considered mortals. After they start practicing, it is easy for them to build their foundation. As long as they are not useless, they can all build their foundation. Those with better talents, like Hai Yuan, can form their Nascent Soul at a young age."

　　“In that case, the starting point is different from ours.” Peng Yintian murmured.

　　"That's right." Chen Lan added, "The husband of Bingcan died in an accident. Later, she met the head of the sect in the Great Wilderness, so she secretly gave birth to me. But I am different from them. I was born ordinary, so I stayed in Wangxian Sect."

　　Peng Yao could understand Chen Lan's feelings. Anyone who was denied by his mother at birth would feel bad.

　　"They think their ancestors are different from us. We are the descendants of mortals, and they are the descendants of immortals. Humph, those who are not of our race must have different hearts." Chen Lan chuckled, sat down with the sword in his arms, and said no more.

　　Everyone was silent for a while, and then the Fox King, who had closed his eyes to rest, opened his eyes.

　　He looked back at Chen Lan and said nonchalantly, "The overseas fairy island you mentioned is only a part of it. The sea surrounds the Great Wilderness. The sea is no smaller than the Great Wilderness. There are countless islands and countless tribes on the sea. The overseas fairy island you mentioned is just a corner of the North Sea, which is closer to the North Wilderness. In the end, it's just another group of frogs in the well, not worth mentioning."

　　Chen Lan did not refute when he heard this. The Fox King had lived for too long, so what he said was naturally worthy of serious consideration.

　　But everyone undoubtedly had an urge to see how big the world was, and no one wanted to be a frog in a well.

　　A few people were really bored and there was no scenery to enjoy nearby, so they all sat cross-legged to meditate.

　　Until a strong fragrance hit my nose, I opened my eyes and saw that the dark deep pool was a completely different world.

　　"So many white lotuses..." Ling Anyang stared at the endless water surface, where white lotus flowers were in full bloom, emitting a rich fragrance.

　　The Fox King took away the water-repellent beads, and everyone actually stood on the lotus leaves.

　　Peng Yao suddenly recalled the faint sound of the piano and the figure that she had heard that year.

　　The Fox King looked around and frowned, "It's just an illusion."

　　After these words were spoken, others became cautious. Illusions are very unpredictable and if you are not careful, you may die in an unpredictable way.

　　The Fox King sneered and flew up, his bright red sleeves fluttering in a white lotus: "Hmph, let me break it!" The Fox King was an illusion from heaven and earth, existing in this world forever, so there was really no illusion that could stump him.

　　The Fox King's figure kept jumping in the lotus bushes. Peng Yao and the others did not dare to move, and they squeezed on a few lotus leaves to closely follow the Fox King's trail. The four of them were most vulnerable to illusions. If the Fox King had not accompanied them, they would have been hard to escape in the end.

　　The Fox King did not engage in a violent fight. He seemed to just be flying around in various corners, and the lotus flowers slowly dispersed. What was exposed before everyone's eyes again was as deep and dark as night, so dark that one could not see.

　　bite……

　　In the dead silence, the sound of a piano suddenly came.

　　The Fox King landed beside Pengyao, raised his hand, and a ball of fox fire smashed into the darkness, and the darkness suddenly became bright. The red flames reflected their faces red, but under the light of the fire not far away, there was a face that was still pale.

　　She was a haggard and pale woman, with talismans all over her body. She sat upright on the black water, with a well-maintained Jiaowei Qin on her knees. Her slender fingers fell on the Qin without moving, and her empty eyes looked at them without any reflection.

　　"Seal?" The Fox King frowned fiercely and walked over to check the talismans.

　　"Isn't he here?" The woman suddenly spoke, her voice as cold as water, making people tremble.

　　No one answered and no one knew who he was talking to.

　　"Didn't he come?" the woman asked again, raising her head slightly, looking at the four people with her empty eyes. The four people looked at each other, and no one knew who she was asking about.

　　"Didn't he come?" The woman insisted, her tone becoming serious.

　　The Fox King glanced at her, raised his hand to destroy the seal that had already rotted, frowned and said: "The seal has long been unable to suppress you, why don't you get out?"

　　"He hasn't come yet..." The woman didn't know whether she was answering the question or repeating it.

　　"No matter who you are waiting for, he won't come." The Fox King hit impatiently: "Are you leaving or not? We are leaving."

　　The woman said nothing, but lowered her head and slowly played the piano.

　　The Fox King took out the water-repellent beads and said to Peng Yao and the others, "Let's go."

　　"She..." Peng Yao pointed at the woman. Was she sitting here alone, waiting for someone? The woman didn't look like a monster, so why was she sealed? And she was sealed at the bottom of the deep pool of Wangxian Sect, and no one knew about it.

　　Peng Yao couldn't help but walk over and asked again: "Are you really not going out with us? Why are you waiting here? Why don't you go out and find the person you want to see? Sitting around and waiting is not a solution..."

　　The woman was playing the piano so absorbed in it that she didn't even raise her head.

　　Peng Yao sighed, returned to the Water-Repellent Pearl, and left.

　　Rushing out of the pool, the sound of the waterfall was surprisingly pleasant, much better than the sound of the piano...

　　The sound of the piano was just like that woman, haggard, lonely, empty, without joy or sorrow, only persistence.

　　Peng Yintian muttered in dissatisfaction: "There is nothing."

　　"Why doesn't she want to come out?" Peng Yao was worried. If there was someone she couldn't let go of, wouldn't it be more hopeful to come out and look for him/her in person? If she just sat there and waited for death, there would be little hope. Who knew if the person she was waiting for would ever show up? That was really stupid.

　　The Fox King said: "You can't force it. We should go now."

　　"Can I go home first? I'm afraid I'll never see you again after I come back." Peng Yao requested.

　　"There are too many things to do." The Fox King was dissatisfied, but did not object.

　　Two months later.

　　The bustling coastal town was filled with people, and boats of various sizes were docked at the pier. Men squatting on the shore waiting for business were talking and laughing loudly while glancing at the calm sea from time to time.

　　As dusk approached, several small black shadows appeared on the horizon.

　　A man immediately perked up and said, "Everyone, get up. There's business coming."

　　Those black shadows were moving very fast and were approaching in the blink of an eye.

　　However, the faces of the people who were so happy just now changed drastically, and they shouted in unison: "Monster!"

　　The shadows were none other than the four people from Pengyao. The difference was that the four people came along the coast, not flying swords or taking boats, and each of them had a cone-shaped leaf under their feet. The leaf was not special, just a little bigger, just enough to support their feet.

　　Ye Zi carried a few people to the shore. The four of them jumped up and lightly touched the shore. Their wide robes flew out and their figures were like shuttles. They merged into the crowd and were no longer seen.

　　Only four leaves slowly spun down like a whirlwind and fell to the ground, and no one paid any attention to them anymore.

　　It only takes a moment to pass through this town. They come and disappear quickly.

　　Who would have known that a stick of incense later, the same four people would appear on the official road leading to the capital of Hongguo.

　　"Who are you?" A muscular man asked sternly in front of the long convoy.

　　One of the four young men blocking the convoy stepped forward.

　　"Save your people." Peng Yintian finished speaking, and he slammed his palm towards a luxurious carriage. A man screamed in the carriage. With a rumble, a long centipede monster rushed out of the carriage. The funny thing was that it was wearing the princess's hat on its head.

　　"How dare you, arrogant little disciple, to challenge the God of Fortune!" The centipede monster spoke in human language, and its dense legs and feet flew towards the few people. Peng Yintian did not dodge or evade, but just used his strength and punched the centipede monster away. The centipede monster roared and flew up. Peng Yintian stood up to meet it, sneered, and his hands were like claws, ruthlessly drilling into the centipede monster's chest and abdomen. Blood was dripping, and he tore it out with his hands and took out a pill. The centipede monster wailed a few times, and its soul flew away.

　　Ling Anyang had already walked up to the crowd and shouted, "Don't worry, we are not monsters. The centipede monster just now disguised itself as a princess and ate hundreds of babies. It's not a pity that he died."

　　When these words were spoken, everyone was shocked and began to think of clues. Indeed, along the way, they often heard people say that children were missing, and local authorities were extremely anxious, but there was no trace of the children at all.

　　By the time everyone understood what was going on and were about to express their gratitude, the four young men had already disappeared.

　　It was getting dark, and the four men rode non-stop, rushing towards the city gate like ghosts.

　　When the heavy city gate was finally about to close, the four arrived in time.

　　Go straight into the city and head to the Yue Family Inn.

　　In the corner sat a charming man in red, drinking by himself. The four men tiredly went over to him and sat down.

　　"Senior." Peng Yintian handed over the centipede demon's inner elixir.

　　The Fox King took a sip of wine and smiled faintly, "Not bad, more punctual than yesterday."

　　The four of them looked at the wine cup on the table. The cup was calm, but it still contained the image of them killing the centipede monster. The Fox King knew their whereabouts at all times.

　　He is not allowed to fly a sword, draw a sword, use magic weapons, ride a boat or ride a horse. He is not allowed to do this or that. However, he must go to a certain place and retrieve a token within the time he requires.

　　The four of them were panting every day and were as tired as cows.

　　However, the Fox King spent his days leisurely tasting wine and eating food.

　　"By the way, I've caused a small trouble, and I'll leave it to you to deal with." The Fox King said this, and threw a glass of wine at the door of the inn. There was a wailing outside the inn, and the sound of swords being drawn came one after another.

　　"It's a cultivator!" Peng Yao was shocked.

　　The door was kicked open fiercely, and an old Taoist with a white beard came in first, cursing: "You damn fox demon, you actually killed my grandson. I must skin you alive today." The old Taoist with a white beard drew his sword and attacked the Fox King. A dozen immortal cultivators who came in afterwards surrounded Peng Yao and his companions.

　　The Fox King sighed, "Your grandson teased me, so I took the opportunity to teach him a lesson, that's all."

　　"Monster! You're going too far!"

　　The Fox King waved his hand and said to Peng Yao, "You guys take care of it. I'll see you in the desert at noon tomorrow."

　　Ling Anyang howled, lifted up a table and smashed it at the white-haired Taoist priest. Pengyao pushed the person next to him away with a palm, and the two of them cleared a path and rushed out of the inn first. Chenlan and the other followed, and they flew like crazy in the direction where the Fox King disappeared.

　　An invisible wall bounced the four people back.

　　I saw a familiar figure hanging in the air, looking at Chen Lan angrily: "Xiao Lan, why did you run out of Wangxian Sect without saying a word? Everyone is worried about you."

　　Chen Lan frowned deeply, her beautiful eyes were cold: "What mark did you put on me?"

　　Hai Yuan shook his head innocently: "I don't know. Auntie is also worried about you. Look, you ran away with this group of ants without anyone noticing. You've been gone for two months, and everyone is looking for you."

　　"I'm not the one you're worried about." Chen Lan chuckled.

　　Haiyuan was silent, his gaze vaguely falling on Pengyao, with a hint of resentment in his eyes.

　　Hai Yuan snorted, "You are already in the barrier, don't even think about escaping. Either follow me obediently, or don't blame me for being rude."

　　"Oh, the turtle also knows how to be reasonable?" Ling Anyang laughed.

　　Hai Yuan was furious, but soon calmed down, looked at Ling Anyang and said sarcastically: "I remember you were Peng Yao's sweetheart, you were cuckolded so many times, no man in the world can compare to you."

　　Ling Anyang didn't care: "When Senior Sister Chenlan and Senior Brother Peng have a child, they have to recognize me as their godfather."

　　Chen Lan glared at him, and Hai Yuan immediately became furious, rushing towards Peng Yintian like a madman: "So it's you who seduced Xiao Lan!"

　　Ling Anyang was just about to laugh a few more times, but when he turned around, Peng Yao beside him had disappeared.

　　"Junior sister!"

　　2424 Ice Silkworm Possession

　　24 Ice Silkworm Possession

　　Bang!

　　Peng Yao was thrown roughly onto the stone slab, and her weak head hit the stone slab hard. However, she still couldn't wake up. She knew she was kidnapped, but she couldn't see who the criminal was.

　　“Be gentler to girls… Don’t be so rude. This body is precious. What if it gets broken?” The pleasant and moving voice faintly entered Peng Yao’s ears. The unconscious Peng Yao frowned. She remembered this particularly beautiful voice. It was the Ice Silkworm Fairy. It was a heavenly sound that could never be forgotten once heard. But now it sounded like an evil ghost from hell.

　　"Sister, are you sure it's this woman? She looks very ordinary and her cultivation is very poor."

　　"I'm not sure, that's why I want to catch it and take a closer look."

　　"The sudden death of Tian Suanzi must have something to do with the demon fox beside her. If Master is sure that she is useless, please allow me to kill her to vent my hatred."

　　"What's the hurry? Go out first."

　　The Ice Silkworm Fairy stayed alone with Peng Yao and sat down beside her with a slight smile.

　　The slender white fingers stroked Pengyao's chin, and the beautiful eyes carefully looked at Pengyao from head to toe, and from toe to head, and finally fell on Pengyao's face. She sighed with great regret: "Why is it you? Your appearance and figure are too ordinary compared to mine. It would be great if it was Lan'er..." Bingcan said, helping Pengyao sit up against the wall.

　　The unconscious Peng Yao screamed in her heart. This beautiful woman was more dangerous than anyone else. She didn't know what she was going to do, but the evil desire made her tremble with fear. Peng Yao prayed in her heart, praying that whoever it was, would rescue her quickly. She felt inexplicably uneasy, more hesitant than when fighting with a master.

　　Bingcan undressed Pengyao, leaving only a thin light pink bellyband and white underwear. Bingcan muttered, "Luckily she's a woman. If she were a man, I wouldn't be able to make up my mind."

　　Peng Yao was sweating with shame and anger. She would never understand what this woman was trying to do.

　　Bingcan looked at Pengyao, whose head was drooping weakly but whose heart was beating wildly, and chuckled: "I know you are clear-headed. Do you know what I am going to do to you? Don't worry, I don't have any bad habits. I don't mean to humiliate you. What I want..." Bingcan said, and put his palm tightly on Pengyao's heart: "I want your body."

　　Peng Yao's whole body trembled violently. The cold palm gently touched her. She opened her mouth and almost vomited. The soft and boneless palm seemed to be invisible, passing through her skin, bones and blood, and controlling her heart. Peng Yao was sweating coldly. As her body became less and less like her own, she gradually understood the purpose of the ice silkworm. It wanted to take away her body. I once heard people say it: possession!

　　Peng Yao struggled frantically, she didn't know that she couldn't move at all under the eyes of the ice silkworm. The ice silkworm closed its eyes at ease and slowly drove the Yuanying out of its body. The small Yuanying was like a lovely fairy child, but it was full of greedy dark desires. The Yuanying was like a transparent soul, and it gracefully rushed into Peng Yao's body.

　　"Ah——" Peng Yao opened her mouth and screamed. Her eyes opened for only a moment and then closed completely. There were no dreams in the darkness, no sounds, and no thoughts. She was just in darkness and knew nothing.

　　The Ice Silkworm used its powerful spiritual consciousness to frantically seize everything in Pengyao. On the dark bottomless paper, light gradually appeared. It was the Ice Silkworm's thoughts, dreams, and every little detail, drawing beautiful symbols in the darkness.

　　The Bingcan's body, which was sitting cross-legged, gradually fell onto the stone bed. The moment before it fell, a smile of victory appeared on the corners of its beautiful mouth.

　　An hour later, a group of people walked in carefully.

　　Seeing Peng Yao sitting quietly against the wall, and Bingcan lying next to her, he couldn't tell who was who.

　　Peng Yao, who was sitting quietly, quickly put on her clothes, stroked her head, stood up, looked at the passers-by in front of her and smiled, "You are here."

　　Everyone laughed, "Sister Bingcan, congratulations on your success in taking over another body!"

　　The old man in the lead nodded with satisfaction, walked in and asked with concern: "Is the Ice Silkworm feeling unwell? Has its cultivation been damaged?"

　　Ice Silkworm shook his head: "I just checked it out, and it's fine. With my Spiritual Transformation level, it's no problem for me to take over her Foundation Establishment level. It's a pity that she could have broken through to the Spiritual Transformation level, but now she has regressed to the Spiritual Transformation level."

　　The old man breathed a sigh of relief: "That's good. But you are too reckless. I still oppose you to take over this girl's body. Everyone's suspicions cannot be answered with certainty. Moreover, although this girl's meridians are strong and her body has many strange features, she does not have the slightest immortal spirit in her body. I am really afraid that everyone has made a mistake and all efforts will fail."

　　"Yeah, I also think she doesn't look like the person who brought the omen from heaven, and I can't see any connection with the story of the immortal road."

　　Ice Silkworm said unhappily: "Then tell me, who is more suspicious than her? I also want to wait until I am more certain before taking action, but we don't have time. I have to take a gamble. If I don't take action now, who knows what this girl will become next time? When she becomes stronger, what can we do to her?"

　　At this point, Bingcan sneered: "It's always right to strike first. Even if she really isn't, I won't regret it. My original body didn't have much time left, and it's barely enough for me to occupy her body now. After all, I'm young, and my meridians are strong. I can continue to practice with this body and go further and become stronger."

　　The old man nodded helplessly: "That's true. There's no point in saying more now. You should take a good rest. Let's leave this place quickly. The demon fox may catch up with us at any time."

　　"We'll leave when Haiyuan comes back."

　　"What about Xiao Lan? You still don't want her?" someone asked.

　　Bingcan said impatiently: "She doesn't recognize me as her mother, so why should I care about her? Let her go, anyway, Murong is protecting her, nothing will happen to her."

　　"But Haiyuan and Xiaolan are going to get married, right?"

　　Bingcan raised his eyebrows: "I don't care what they do about that kind of thing. He won't die without Xiaolan, let the child do whatever he wants."

　　Bingcan said as she walked to the bedside, looking at her original body with a heartbroken face. That flawless body would never be used again. This skin had attracted so many men to fall in love with her, but now it was all in the past. Bingcan sighed, took off the Qiankun bracelet on her body and put it on, took off the hairpins and other ornaments on her hair, and finally put her plain body into the brocade bag, thinking about where to find some thousand-year-old ice to make a coffin to bury her body.

　　After doing all this, Bingcan clapped his hands and stood up.

　　When he turned around and prepared to leave, his head suddenly jumped and Bingcan screamed, "Ah!" With just this one move, Bingcan fell to the ground in pain.

　　Everyone was shocked: "What happened to the ice silkworm?"

　　“Ahhhhhhhhhhh——” The Ice Silkworm rolled around crazily on the ground, ruthlessly hitting the stone bed with its head: “Ah, it hurts…”

　　"It's bad. I'm afraid the possession was not successful. It looks like she's been attacked back!" The old man said sternly, and hurried over to help. However, the Ice Silkworm bent its body like a bull and knocked the old man away with its head. This was a serious blow. The old man's back slammed to the ground and he spat out a mouthful of blood. The old man glared and shouted, "Don't let her be attacked back!"

　　The people behind her rushed forward after hearing what she said, but they didn't expect that the ice silkworm was even more ferocious than usual, biting whoever it saw, like an angry lion. Those people wanted to help her, but they didn't dare to hurt her, so they hesitated and were beaten black and blue in a short while.

　　"You vicious woman, get out! This is my body!" Ice Silkworm cursed.

　　Everyone felt a chill in their hearts, it turned out to be Peng Yao's backlash.

　　"You...don't even think about it! No one can take away what I want!" The Bingcan changed his tone again and replied with gritted teeth.

　　"Old witch!" Peng Yao cursed angrily.

　　The body that held two people kept twisting and no one dared to get close.

　　There was another howl, and a small shadow squeezed out of the body. The little Nascent Soul stood tremblingly beside it, gasping for breath. The twisting body on the ground finally calmed down. Peng Yao was covered in wounds and stood up in a panic. He didn't even remember to pick up his weapon, and pounced on the Nascent Soul like a hungry wolf, "I must kill you!"

　　The Ice Silkworm's Nascent Soul screamed softly, dodged lightly, and shouted, "Save me!" The Nascent Soul tried frantically to find its body and restore its original appearance. It was so angry that it vomited blood after a glance. She had used more than one hand before and put her body into the Qiankun bracelet, which was now on Peng Yao's wrist.

　　Bingcan's head was buzzing with a dark feeling, and he suddenly remembered a sentence.

　　He who brings trouble upon himself will suffer the consequences.

　　The moment Peng Yao woke up, all she could think about was killing the bitch Bingcan. Only when she was blocked by a group of people did she realize and regret it. She should have escaped immediately, but she was blinded by impulse and lost the best opportunity.

　　Peng Yao's only bargaining chip is that these people will not kill her because they suspect she is the one. Just based on this, Peng Yao is not worried about dying.

　　Peng Yao made a quick judgment. She was surrounded by a group of experts and there was no way she could escape. It was unrealistic to resist. She was still dizzy after being tortured by the ice silkworm.

　　Peng Yao simply showed weakness and staggered back onto the bed, looking so weak that he would never fight back again.

　　"Catch her! Don't let her run away!" the ice silkworm roared.

　　Several people took out two heavy iron chains and easily locked up Pengyao's limbs. They also sealed Pengyao's dantian. Pengyao was like a weak and useless person.

　　The ice silkworm panted and hung in the air, saying, "I never thought I would fail. This little girl really has some skills. I am becoming more and more certain of my guess."

　　The others also had solemn expressions on their faces, and they looked at Peng Yao as if they were looking at a huge treasure.

　　But with the previous experience of the ice silkworm, no one would be reckless to take over the body. It's like seeing a room full of treasures right in front of you, but there is a big python lying in front of the treasures. If you want it, you have to have the ability to escape unscathed.

　　"Hurry up and get my body back, it's in that bracelet, damn it!" Bingcan almost collapsed. She was smart all her life but foolish for a moment, and ended up in such an embarrassing situation.

　　The old man frowned, "How can we get it back? Unless she volunteered, but you let the bracelet recognize her body as its master. Unless you kill her, how can we get it back?"

　　The ice silkworm nearly crashed to death upon hearing this. The little Yuanying flew into a rage and flew to Pengyao, shouting angrily: "Pengyao! Take out my body, and I can treat you better. Otherwise, I will either kill you or cripple you!"

　　Pengyao closed her eyes and did not move. Someone said, "She seems to have fainted."

　　"Stinky girl——" Bingcan stepped on Pengyao a few times, but Pengyao remained indifferent. Bingcan sat beside her in dismay, like an innocent child being bullied. However, no one had the heart to sympathize with her.

　　A group of people led by the old man gathered together and talked.

　　"So it seems like it's really her?"

　　"Not necessarily. Taking over a body is inherently mysterious, and there are many failures."

　　"That's true, but the Ice Silkworm is an incarnation, and she is only at the foundation building stage. The gap is too small for her to fail. The chances are too small."

　　"It seems there is still something strange."

　　"What should I do? I can't kill him, I can't take him away, and I've offended him. No matter what, I can't use him for my own benefit."

　　"We can only confine her for now."

　　"What about the ice silkworm?"

　　Everyone was silent. This was really a disservice to the lady and the soldiers.

　　When Peng Yao woke up again, she found that she was still locked with iron chains, her dantian was sealed, and she could not move at all.

　　Peng Yao smiled bitterly. Although she chose to wait for someone to rescue her and believed that the Fox King would definitely come, she was afraid. There were so many ways to make a person's life worse than death. If she was spared death, who knew if this group of people would torture her?

　　Just as he was thinking this, a bucket of cold water was poured towards him and Peng Yao glared at it.

　　"Why are you staring at me? Be careful or I'll dig your eyes out." said the middle-aged man.

　　The next person to come in was the Ice Silkworm's Nascent Soul. Peng Yao laughed unkindly, "You old witch, you've brought this upon yourself. You're getting your comeuppance."

　　Bingcan slapped over with one palm, but the small palm felt like a fan and did not hurt at all. Pengyao laughed even louder.

　　"If you know what's good for you, give me my body. Otherwise, I will make you live a life worse than death." The ice silkworm threatened.

　　Peng Yao snorted with a smile: "I don't understand what you are saying. Let go of my hand and I will look for it. But you have to be careful. I found that swallowing your Nascent Soul can greatly increase my power. I really want to try this great tonic pill." Then he looked at the middle-aged man behind him: "If you eat this Nascent Soul, you can instantly break through your current cultivation level by a lot. I have studied medicine and I know a lot about it."

　　The middle-aged man's eyes flashed, and he glanced at the ice silkworm, angrily scolding: "Stop trying to sow discord. How could I possibly attack my senior sister's Nascent Soul?"

　　Bingcan's face turned completely cold, and he said coldly: "Pengyao, you are cruel. Junior brother, why are you still standing here? Can you go out?"

　　The middle-aged man frowned: "It's too dangerous for you to be here alone."

　　"I'm not afraid of anything, so what are you afraid of?"

　　Peng Yao sneered: "Silly uncle, she is in the most danger when you are around. Who knows if you will suddenly attack her? Yuanying is very timid and fragile. I am afraid of you."

　　The middle-aged man walked out with a cold face.

　　The Ice Silkworm's Nascent Soul calmed down and said in a friendly manner: "Give me back my body, and I will exchange it with you for the skills I have cultivated."

　　Peng Yao's mind was moved: "Auntie, how can you ask me to trust you?"

　　Bingcan was not angry at the call of "Auntie". After all, he had to ask for help, so he endured it and took out a bamboo slip from somewhere and unfolded it in front of Pengyao. "Look carefully, I'm not lying to you. This is the Ice Muscle Divine Art that I practiced. It is one of the top techniques in the Overseas Fairy Island. It's twice as effective for a woman to practice it."

　　Peng Yao glanced at the words and saw them clearly. Just a few sentences contained a profound Taoist charm that was shocking. It certainly didn't look like a fake.

　　"It will be more exciting to torture me after you recover, right?" Peng Yao said this, but she laughed secretly in her heart. She knew very well that a selfish person like Bingcan would never trust the people around him once he was in trouble. From her style of driving away her junior brother, it can be seen that as a Yuanying, she was really afraid, afraid that her own people would attack her. At this moment, she was more coveted than Peng Yao, the treasure that he could not control.

　　Bingcan shook his head vigorously and said anxiously, "No, I need to rest well to regain my body. Since I am exchanging my skills with you, it shows my sincerity. You and Xiaolan are friends who grew up together, right? You should trust me for once for her sake."

　　Peng Yao was even more disapproving when she heard this. She thought that there was no love between this mother and daughter. It was a joke.

　　"You must be very capable since you have lived for so long. If you can attract my helpers to save me, I will return my body to you." Peng Yao smiled.

　　The Ice Silkworm Fairy was stunned, and Peng Yao said, "You don't have to agree."

　　Bingcan snorted coldly: "Aren't you afraid of being tortured?"

　　"Sure, you're welcome anytime. I'll tell you first, you'd better kill me. If you can't kill me, I'll make you regret it!"

　　"Don't be too proud!" Bingcan said angrily.

　　Peng Yao disagreed: "Instead of worrying about me, you should worry about yourself. Everyone wants to have a bite of your fat meat."

　　The ice silkworm shuddered and begged in panic, "All the treasures in my bracelet are yours. What will you lose if you return my body to me? I promise not to burn bridges. I will leave as soon as I get my body back."

　　"Bring someone to rescue me, there is no other choice." Peng Yao insisted.

　　Bingcan said helplessly: "By the time they arrive, I might have already been in danger."

　　Peng Yao was amused. Bingcan was so anxious that she didn't want to wait any longer. The longer she delayed, the more dangerous she would be. There were wolves everywhere! They could eat her at any time. But if she was really stupid enough to attract the fox demon and others to rescue Peng Yao, who knew if Peng Yao would regret it and eat her instead. She was in a precarious situation now, with no way out.

　　While Bingcan was hesitating, another person came in from outside.

　　It turned out to be that guy Haiyuan. Peng Yao's face suddenly turned ugly.

　　There was blood on Haiyuan's chest, obviously he was injured.

　　Hai Yuan was stunned when he came in, and then he was furious: "Asshole, they said that my aunt only had the Nascent Soul left, but I didn't believe it. It turned out to be true! What's wrong with you, you damn woman? I have been unlucky since I met you." Hai Yuan rushed over and grabbed Peng Yao's long hair. Peng Yao's scalp was numb, and she refuted with difficulty: "Since I met you, my luck has been like stepping on dog shit."

　　"You called me shit!" Haiyuan was furious. Bingcan said impatiently, "Haiyuan, calm down. Find a way to help me recover first."

　　Upon hearing this, Hai Yuan dragged Peng Yao and threw her down again: "Hand over my aunt's body, or I will kill you."

　　Peng Yao lay on the stone bed, panting, and chuckled, "As long as you let me out, everything will be fine. Your aunt is just a Yuanying, and she could be eaten by people outside at any time. This is fat meat that is rarely seen in a thousand years, who wouldn't be greedy. Even if she is your aunt, she can turn against you for a Yuanying, what's the point of you being so angry, she might turn around and want to eat her."

　　"You are still trying to sow discord and talk nonsense!" Hai Yuan was furious and whipped Peng Yao's body with a long chain. Peng Yao was hit hard and the clothes around her waist were torn, revealing scarlet flesh.

　　Hai Yuan was about to continue to use force when a figure suddenly flashed in from the cave entrance and went straight for the Bing Silkworm's Nascent Soul.

　　2525 Blood Mist Demon Cultivator

　　25 Blood Mist Demon Cultivator

　　Bingcan's face turned pale as he watched the familiar and ferocious face approaching him. With a puff, a man rushed out from the angle and quickly blocked the attack. Haiyuan stood in front of Bingcan and yelled like a willful young master: "What are you doing! What are you doing! You want to betray the sect and seek death."

　　The attacker was Bingcan's junior brother. He had been stuck at his current level of cultivation for too long. There was a ready-made treasure that could help him break through. Why not use it? He hadn't thought about it at first, but when Pengyao said that, he suddenly realized that Bingcan had a high level of cultivation and was extremely beautiful, but she was cold and arrogant. She usually treated all the men around her as servants and was very suspicious. Since she had never believed in the feelings of her junior brother, why should he persist in his past obsession? He might as well go all out and devour her Nascent Soul and become one with her!

　　"Wang Sheng!" The ice silkworm gritted its teeth.

　　Wang Sheng chuckled: "Since senior sister suspects me, I can't let you down." Wang Sheng said and pounced on her again.

　　Haiyuan flew over to block it: "I'm going to kill you, bastard."

　　Wang Sheng sighed helplessly: "Haiyuan, you ignorant brat, don't make me angry. Do you think your aunt is so good to you? She is a selfish person, why do you have to protect her?"

　　"Why do you need to complain about what I did? You, a traitor, want to teach me a lesson." Hai Yuan drew his sword and swung it over.

　　Wang Sheng sneered: "Or do you want to monopolize it?"

　　"Don't compare me to yourself!"

　　Wang Sheng exhaled: "Forget it, I won't dirty my hands if I kill one more of you."

　　Pengyao lay aside and watched the fight, hoping that the more chaotic the situation became, the better.

　　Haiyuan was obviously too young to be Wang Sheng's match. After a few rounds, he was at a disadvantage and had difficulty moving forward.

　　Bingcan kept urging Pengyao: "Give me your body quickly, I will definitely repay you."

　　Pengyao pretended to be dead and remained unmoved.

　　The ice silkworm had no choice but to quietly try to slip away through the gap to avoid Wang Sheng's sight.

　　Wang Sheng was always paying attention to her. When he saw the ice silkworm running to the cave entrance, he immediately flew over to stop it. The injured Hai Yuan stood up and dragged him regardless, shouting, "Aunt, you run first!"

　　"You little bastard!" Wang Sheng cursed.

　　The ice silkworm looked at the struggling Haiyuan and hesitated for a while, and finally chose to escape.

　　But after running a few steps, the ice silkworm retreated with a green face.

　　"Aunt, you..." Hai Yuan was just wondering, but saw two more people coming in, both of them were Bingcan's junior brothers.

　　The ice silkworm's face was ashen. He retreated to the stone bed and almost begged, "Pengyao, I beg you, please give your body back to me. I will give you whatever you want."

　　Peng Yao was silent. She really despised everything that everyone in front of her did. If she were not in this situation, she might have softened her heart and agreed to Bingcan. However, she couldn't do that. She couldn't imagine that a woman like Bingcan would really repay her after getting her body. Not to mention repaying her, she was afraid that she would turn around and take crazy revenge on her.

　　Bingcan really began to regret his decision. If he had expected this outcome, he would never have taken Pengyao back.

　　Hai Yuan, who was besieged by three people, had no power to fight back and kept being beaten. He was so badly injured that even his parents couldn't recognize him, but he never retreated and still persisted.

　　Peng Yao looked at Bingcan: "Your nephew is really good to you. It's a pity that he followed the wrong aunt." Haiyuan is very bad and annoying, with a bad personality that can't be described. He is the most shameless man Peng Yao has ever seen. But this kind of person actually used his feelings seriously. It's really stupid to protect his aunt who doesn't take him seriously so sincerely.

　　The ice silkworm suddenly moved, perked up, stared at Peng Yao and said: "I don't want my body anymore, please take out a stack of purple and gold talismans, as long as you take them out, I swear to save you!"

　　Peng Yao hesitated for a moment, then took out a stack of purple-gold talismans from her bracelet. Those were the ice silkworm's things, and Peng Yao didn't know what their effects were.

　　Bingcan was overjoyed when he received the talisman. His Nascent Soul suddenly jumped up and handed a stack of talismans to Haiyuan. When Haiyuan saw it, he immediately understood. He opened his hand to protect Bingcan behind him, and his fingers quickly controlled the talismans to attack the three people.

　　This is a purple thunder talisman. Each talisman contains a bolt of thunder. It is not only powerful, but also has the effect of confusing the eyes.

　　Haiyuan threw out more than ten cards in one breath, turned around and grabbed Bingcan and tried to escape, but Bingcan stopped him, "And there's Pengyao! Take her away!"

　　Peng Yao was not worried about what would happen to them. As long as she had her body in their hands, the Ice Silkworms would not attack her, and the other people from the overseas fairy island did not dare to kill her.

　　Haiyuan turned around, grabbed Pengyao and walked away. The heavy iron chains made a creaking sound as they gradually went away.

　　I was dragged and I don’t know how long I was and where I ended up.

　　Peng Yao, whose wrists were bleeding from the iron chains, remained silent, and Bingcan followed silently beside her.

　　Until the three of them went deep into an unfamiliar valley, Haiyuan groaned and fainted on the ground, lying on the ground like a bloody man. It was rare that he could hold on until here. Even Pengyao had to admire where the Ice Silkworm Fairy got her blessing from. This selfish old woman also had someone who treated her sincerely.

　　Peng Yao also sat down to rest. Bingcan frowned and said, "I have medicine in my bracelet. Can you give it to me?"

　　Peng Yao curled her lips and threw the medicine bottle to her.

　　Bingcan treated Haiyuan's injuries with peace of mind.

　　Peng Yao was like a mortal now, tired and hungry after running all this way. Hai Yuan would not wake up for a while, and she could not think of a way to escape, so she had to rummage in the brocade bag, found a box of cakes and some fruits, and ate them up voraciously.

　　Bingcan waited until she finished eating before saying, "Can you help move him to lie down next to you? It's going to rain soon."

　　Peng Yao frowned and stood up, staring at the iron chain on her feet. If she didn't know that Bingcan didn't have the key, why would she be so kind?

　　Peng Yao dragged Hai Yuan roughly to the side, looked around, and found a protruding cliff. If she hid under it, she would not get wet.

　　Bingcan breathed a sigh of relief and continued to apply the medicine powder to Haiyuan.

　　Half an hour later, it really started to rain, first lightly, then heavily. Peng Yao shivered with cold air, took out his clothes and put them on, then fell asleep exhausted.

　　When I woke up the next day, the rain had stopped. I saw Bingcan find some fruits and put them next to Haiyuan. Haiyuan woke up soon after, sat up with difficulty, looked around and asked, "Is anyone chasing us?"

　　"Not yet." Bingcan said, handing him some fresh fruits.

　　Hai Yuan frowned, took it and chewed it slowly. After chewing for a while, he remembered Peng Yao beside him and immediately shouted, "Hurry up and return my aunt's body to her. If it weren't for you, my aunt would have recovered her cultivation and beaten those guys to death long ago."

　　Peng Yao said slowly: "No."

　　"Believe it or not, I will torture you to death!"

　　"It doesn't matter whether I return it or not. After your aunt got the body, you won't torture me? I never knew you in the first place, but you can just beat me up and make me spit blood. Why should I trust you?"

　　Pengyao added: "Your character is worthless."

　　Haiyuan was shaking with anger. If he hadn't been seriously injured and unable to move, he would have been unable to restrain himself and would have used violence again.

　　"If it weren't for you, I wouldn't be here today. My life has been turned upside down since the day you came. You shamelessly stole my bellyband. I thought you were a shameless man playing a prank, but I didn't expect it was arranged by your aunt. You coveted my body, and you deserved this fate."

　　Peng Yao raised her eyebrows and concluded: "You are just asking for trouble, you deserve it!"

　　Bingcan was now at a loss for a solution. If she let Pengyao go, she would be worried about her revenge. If she didn't let her go, she wouldn't be able to get her body back. Not only that, she had to worry about being eaten by other cultivators at any time. The only person she could trust turned out to be Haiyuan.

　　This nephew who had been clamoring to marry Chen Lan was just a willful child in Bingcan's eyes. When she was in a good mood, she would tease him, and when she was in a bad mood, she would leave him alone. Whether he could marry Chen Lan, Bingcan, as an elder, had never carefully considered for him. If he hadn't tried his best to save her, she would never have believed that Haiyuan would care about the life and death of her aunt.

　　The two parties remained in a stalemate and stayed under the cliff for more than half a month.

　　Half a month later, Haiyuan's health improved a lot and he could use some of his true energy.

　　The three of them tried to find a way out along the valley. There were many wild beasts in the deep valley and they were unfamiliar with the road, making it very inconvenient for them to move.

　　The ice silkworm has always been cautious, fearing that it would be eaten by wild beasts.

　　Every time this happened, Hai Yuan couldn't help but get angry at Peng Yao and demanded the ice silkworm's body.

　　However, Pengyao seemed determined and refused to compromise no matter what.

　　It seemed that we were almost at the exit, but the quiet surroundings felt eerie.

　　Apart from the crackling sound of the chains on Peng Yao's hands and feet, no other sound could be heard.

　　The Ice Silkworm's Nascent Soul trembled, and it raised its head and screamed, "There is a demon cultivator!" As soon as it shouted, it nervously hid behind the abyss, looking like a mouse seeing a cat.

　　Hai Yuan's face turned pale, he gritted his teeth, and without saying a word, he swung his sword to cut off Peng Yao's chains, raised his hand to release her seal, and shouted, "Take my aunt away!"

　　Peng Yao was not happy to regain her freedom. When she saw the sensitive look of the ice silkworm, her heart was chilled. Meeting a demon cultivator was like stepping on a pile of stinky dog ​​shit! They had encountered such a rare existence, and Peng Yao wanted to curse at the sky.

　　Peng Yao quickly drew out his sword and was about to escape, leaving the ice silkworm behind, when a fishy wind swept over and shocked the three of them to retreat.

　　"Hahaha, you want to escape? No way! You came to my doorstep to be eaten, there is no reason for me to let you go." A sinister voice came from all directions of the jungle, the tone was as twisted and harsh as a devil. Peng Yao covered her ears in pain, the ice silkworm opened its mouth and screamed, and the tiny Nascent Soul shook like a dice, as if it could explode into pieces at any time.

　　Peng Yao frowned, holding the sword cautiously. Rumor has it that there are very few demon cultivators. They are those who failed in cultivating immortals. Their bodies are not dead, but their hearts are twisted by demons. Most of them are possessed by demons and enter the evil way when cultivating. They become neither human nor ghost. They cannot become immortals, nor can they go to the underworld. The path of demon cultivators is extremely simple, devour! Devour demons and monsters, devour immortal cultivators, eat and eat, the more you eat, the higher your demon path. The Yuanying of the immortal cultivator with profound skills is undoubtedly the most delicious food. Demon cultivators are extremely sensitive to food. When they smell the scent of immortal cultivators, they have to pick and choose carefully. They will not bother to eat shrimp soldiers and crab generals. At least, people like Peng Yao who don’t even have a Yuanying, demon cultivators are too lazy to even look at them. The person who attracted this demon cultivator must be the Yuanying Ice Silkworm!

　　Peng Yao swallowed her saliva. The demon cultivator was so cruel. Was she going to be eaten alive?

　　"Ah——" The ice silkworm's legs fell limply to the ground, its look of fear chilling.

　　Haiyuan said anxiously: "Take my aunt away quickly, I will stop him first."

　　Peng Yao said angrily: "Why should I take her away? You are not my senior brother. I wish I could kill you to vent my hatred." She didn't want to quarrel with Hai Yuan. She was annoyed by Hai Yuan's stupidity. Escape, escape, escape, where to escape! There was no way to escape. If she could escape, she would have escaped long ago.

　　Hai Yuan was furious: "Stinky woman, I will kill you sooner or later. Look at the situation now. Do you want to sit here and wait to die?"

　　Peng Yao raised an eyebrow: "The demon cultivators were attracted by your aunt's scent. If it weren't for you, how could I have encountered such a mess today." After Peng Yao yelled, he took out the body of the ice silkworm from the bracelet and threw it to her: "I'll give it back to you, you can deal with it yourself."

　　Haiyuan and Bingcan were stunned. Pengyao turned around and ran away like a fly. She was running away from Bingcan and Haiyuan. More importantly, she was betting that the demon cultivator would let her, a small fish without a Nascent Soul, go and concentrate on dealing with the two people one by one. She was betting that Bingcan would recover her cultivation and die together with the demon cultivator! Bingcan had the cultivation of a god, so he could definitely delay the demon cultivator.

　　Peng Yao fled for a long distance desperately. Just when she thought she had escaped from it all, her head suddenly turned red with blood. Peng Yao fell back heavily, and Hai Yuan fell with her at the same time.

　　Peng Yao raised her head with difficulty, and saw the recovered ice silkworm angrily fighting against a ball of blood mist. The blood mist was invisible, like a human yet not a human, without limbs or facial features, but it could easily dissolve the ice silkworm's moves. From all directions there was its weird and creepy laughter.

　　"Hehehe, my beauty, stop resisting and let me eat you. I slept for so long and met you when I woke up. This is God's will." The blood mist provoked the ice silkworm with an evil aura, obviously not taking the ice silkworm seriously.

　　After exchanging hundreds of moves with him, Bingcan immediately realized that she was no match for him, and tried to escape immediately. However, after running a hundred meters, she fell back heavily and fell beside the abyss.

　　"Hehe, all right, I've got all three. My beauty, your flesh is the most delicious, I should have tasted you first. But thank you so much, you brought me a lot of delicious food, hehe!" The blood mist laughed wildly, and the blood wind rose up like a tornado and disappeared in an instant. The three were stunned, did the blood mist just leave like that? Bingcan jumped up first: "Go!" and fled desperately in the opposite direction, followed by Haiyuan, but Pengyao did not move.

　　"Hehehe, beauty is really disobedient. You want to escape in my barrier? You underestimate me." The voice of the blood mist came from afar. The ice silkworm trembled and turned back. The blood mist had actually returned. As the mist dissipated, ten immortal cultivators fell down with a crackling sound. They were actually familiar faces from the overseas fairy island! Including the three junior brothers who wanted to devour the ice silkworm. They had been chasing the ice silkworm. They never expected to be so unlucky to be caught by the blood mist and used as snacks.

　　“Hehehe, I’m so lucky today. I didn’t expect that besides beauties, there would be even more delicious food.” The blood mist said so, and the mist tightly wrapped around a white-bearded old man. The old man was so shocked that he couldn’t react. He stammered, “Magic cultivator… puff…”

　　"Elder!" others screamed. The elder who had the deepest cultivation and had always been their support was swallowed up by the blood mist in just a puff. Not to mention his Nascent Soul, not even his body was left.

　　The blood mist twisted violently, making a disgusting sound like gnawing food. People with weak minds were frightened by the sound and ran around crying for their parents.

　　"Hehe, it's so delicious. I haven't eaten such delicious food for a long time. Who's next?" Xuewu asked and answered himself, seemingly thinking about this question very seriously.

　　The person with the least pressure at the scene was Peng Yao, who had the lowest cultivation level. She still held on to the fantasy that she, without a Nascent Soul, would be thrown away with disdain by the blood mist.

　　"As expected, beauties are more to my taste. They are delicious and tasty. I'll choose you." After the blood mist finished speaking, it turned into a long blood thread and tightly wrapped around the ice silkworm. The ice silkworm screamed, "Haiyuan, save my aunt!"

　　Hai Yuan raised his sword with red eyes and looked at Xue Wu, but Xue Wu didn't move. Hai Yuan collapsed when he heard the sound of eating. He cried and screamed while swinging his sword to kill Xue Wu: "Let her go, let her go, let her go! You devil!"

　　The blood mist laughed and dispersed immediately. The ice silkworm's body rolled on the ground, its face unrecognizable due to too many sword wounds.

　　Xuewu laughed and said, "Little guy, I'm letting you go. Your aunt will give it back to you."

　　The body of the ice silkworm rolled to Haiyuan's feet like a bloody strip. Haiyuan retreated with a muffled sound, his eyes almost popping out of his sockets. The blood mist obviously only ate the ice silkworm's Nascent Soul, and its body was of no nutrition to him. But Haiyuan killed the ice silkworm's body with his sword. If it weren't for these sword wounds, the ice silkworm that lost its Nascent Soul would not have no hope of survival.

　　Of course, no one would be naive enough to think that Xuewu would be so kind as to leave the body of the Ice Silkworm. He was probably deliberately teasing Haiyuan, letting him see what expression Haiyuan would have if his aunt, whom he cared so much about, was killed by his own hands.

　　"Hehehe, this is interesting." The blood mist laughed excitedly, and with a roll of mist, it swallowed up several other masters in one breath, without even spitting out a bone.

　　The only people still alive were Peng Yao, Hai Yuan, and another man at the Nascent Soul stage.

　　"There's still a little beauty, haha." Xuewu circled around Pengyao, and Pengyao was about to cry . Xuewu sighed and said, "She hasn't even cultivated to the Nascent Soul stage, how can I eat her?"

　　Peng Yao nodded desperately in her heart and said, I am not delicious, please go away.

　　The blood mist stuck to Peng Yao's cheek. Peng Yao screamed, drew her sword and swung it. A fire phoenix flew out with a faint cry and rushed towards the blood mist fiercely.

　　The blood mist swallowed up the fire phoenix without a sound, without dodging or evading. It frowned and said in deep thought: "This fire..."

　　Peng Yao's eyes were filled with tears. She took out everything that could be used for attack from the brocade bag and the ice silkworm bracelet and threw them out desperately, including talismans, magic weapons, and treasures from heaven and earth.

　　There was a dark blue flame that quietly rushed into the blood mist. The blood mist twisted all over and roared, "Netherworld Demon Fire!"

　　The sound was as loud as thunder, shocking Peng Yao so much that he was powerless to continue.

　　The blood mist dissipated in an instant, and a charming young man with red hair appeared. In his hand was the Netherworld Demon Fire thrown by Peng Yao, which was dark blue and flickering continuously.

　　"Why do you have my demon fire?"

　　Peng Yao tried to look for a long time, but her mind was in a mess. She couldn't tell what she was seeing or what the boy was asking.

　　The young man shouted loudly like thunder, stamping his feet and demanding, "Answer me!"

　　With a few crisp crackling sounds, the magic cultivator's barrier turned into pieces.

　　The young man turned around grimly, and the sight of several people walking along with the fragments made his mind go blank. The Netherworld Demon Fire slipped from his hands and flew into Peng Yao's brocade bag with great spirituality.

　　"Slutty fox...it's you?"

　　2626 Ghosts and Demons

　　26 Ghosts and Demons

　　The leader who broke the barrier was dressed in red and had a charming face. He was the Fox King.

　　The Fox King frowned and looked at the young man for a long time, then raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise: "City Tower?"

　　"Junior sister!" Ling Anyang pushed the Fox King away and rushed towards Peng Yao with an anxious look on his face.

　　Peng Yao's tears were still flowing. She threw herself into Ling Anyang's arms and choked, "Senior Brother... I really thought I was going to be eaten... cough cough..." Death was so close, and it was not the body that was tortured, but the weak heart.

　　This was the first time Ling Anyang saw Peng Yao crying so openly, and he was immediately annoyed and distressed. If he could be stronger, Peng Yao would not have been kidnapped. Even though he blamed himself, Ling Anyang knew that becoming stronger was not something that could be done overnight. At this moment, all he could be sure of was a sincere heart. Ling Anyang hugged Peng Yao tightly, unable to say a word.

　　Chen Lan, who came over later, saw the ice silkworm hacked to death by the swords. His delicate eyebrows twitched slightly, then he turned his eyes away and stood quietly on the other side.

　　Hai Yuan had been sitting beside Bingcan stupidly. As soon as Chen Lan appeared, he came alive. He climbed up in a panic and approached Chen Lan: "Xiao Lan... I didn't kill my aunt on purpose..." Hai Yuan's voice trembled violently when he said these words.

　　Chen Lan didn't even look at him and snorted, "I don't know who your aunt is, and what happens to you has nothing to do with me."

　　Haiyuan obviously didn't expect this answer. He was speechless and didn't know what to say next.

　　The last surviving Nascent Soul disciple took this opportunity to sneak away.

　　Peng Yintian was the most relaxed, leaning against a tree with his arms folded, staring at the Fox King and the boy with curiosity. He had a feeling that the powerful Fox King had met an equal opponent, and that young boy should be the same kind of person as the Fox King. Not only because he was a demon cultivator, but also because of the aura that was too ancient and too old to be ignored.

　　"Why are you still alive?" The young man named Chengque stared at the Fox King in shock and joy.

　　The Fox King had a strange expression on his face, wrinkled and asked back, "Who said I'm dead?"

　　Chengque was stunned: "Everyone said you were dead!"

　　"...I don't know." The Fox King whispered, "I thought you were dead."

　　Chengque pondered for a while, and asked him in disbelief: "You haven't been to the underworld, have you?"

　　The Fox King nodded without hesitation: "Yes, I saw many acquaintances die, and I collected a lot of Netherworld Demon Fire."

　　Cheng Que immediately shouted, "So that's it! That little girl's demon fire is mine! It turns out you gave it to her."

　　"Why didn't you die?" the Fox King asked in return.

　　Cheng Que sighed, "It's a long story. Fortunately, I am invisible and intangible, so I escaped the disaster by chance. It's a pity that I had to cultivate magic. After that, I looked around in this wilderness alone, but I felt it was boring, so I took a nap. It's really unfortunate that I met an old acquaintance when I woke up, and he was still alive. Hehehe, hehe, it's really good."

　　"..." The Fox King frowned again, obviously dissatisfied with this strange smile. The Chengque he knew before was not like this. Just like his name, Chengque was very calm and steady. Now he is cultivating magic, his appearance has become younger, and his temperament has changed. Fortunately, that aura will not change. The Fox King sighed in his heart, as if there is a destiny in the dark. The friend who he thought died long ago is not only alive, but also allows them to meet again by coincidence.

　　Chengque pointed at Pengyao and asked him, "Are you here to save her?"

　　The Fox King nodded.

　　Chengque was confused, but did not ask more questions. He was different from the fox. The fox was a demon beast, but he had always been different. He could not be called a beast, nor was he a simple demon. He was a shadow, a demon. Many years ago, he knew a group of friends, including the fox. How many of them were still alive? Meeting one was not bad. Chengque laughed again, and the blood mist dispersed. He stood on the grass and turned in circles.

　　The Fox King ignored him and walked towards Pengyao. When he passed by the body of the ice silkworm, he waved his hand and the fox fire instantly burned it to ashes. Haiyuan was stunned for a moment and rushed over angrily.

　　The Fox King raised his hand again, and Chen Lan said, "Senior, please show mercy and spare his life."

　　The Fox King withdrew his hand and stood in front of the crying Peng Yao: "Why didn't you absorb the ice silkworm's Nascent Soul?"

　　This abrupt question caused a dead silence around them. Peng Yao wiped her tears and looked at the Fox King in confusion: "What?"

　　Ling Anyang thought he had heard it wrong and was waiting eagerly for the Fox King to repeat the topic.

　　The Fox King raised his eyebrows, slightly angry. "Since the Ice Silkworm has taken over your body, it's a great opportunity for the Nascent Soul to enter your body. Why don't you take this opportunity to devour her cultivation? Since you have the ability to bite her back, you have the ability to devour her. Do you know how good of an opportunity this is? If you devour her, at the very least you can quickly form a Nascent Soul cultivation base."

　　Peng Yao was dumbfounded. This question had never occurred to her mind at all.

　　Ling Anyang took a deep breath and asked, "Senior, so the Ice Silkworm took Junior Sister away in order to take over her body? And you guessed it a long time ago?"

　　The Fox King glanced at him calmly and nodded affirmatively: "I can figure it out with my toes."

　　"..." Ling Anyang was very angry. Thinking back to the days when the Fox King had been looking for his junior sister in a leisurely manner, without any sign of impatience, it turned out that he had expected this. He also hoped that his junior sister would take this opportunity to bite back at the enemy and return victorious.

　　"She has no other advantages except for her coveted body. There is no such thing as a wall that is impenetrable. Since someone has doubted her, someone will think of possessing her and using her by any means necessary. But don't worry, if you want to chew through iron, you'd better be careful with your teeth." The Fox King laughed arrogantly for a rare time. Chengque ran over happily and laughed strangely, "Hehehe, slutty fox, you seem to be busy with something important?"

　　The Fox King nodded: "The task will be heavy within the next hundred years."

　　"Hehehe, I'm bored, I'll go with you. I've slept for too long, I don't know what this wilderness has become." Chengque said this lightly, and the others looked terrified.

　　Can a group of mice feel at ease when they are on the road with a vicious wild cat?

　　Ling Anyang wanted to object immediately, but he didn't dare to offend him, so he quickly threw a piece of clothing to Chengque: "You should cover yourself up first."

　　Chengque put on his clothes quickly, "You are quite sensible, little guy. Why is this little beauty still crying? Didn't I not eat you? You are too timid. You are lucky to have escaped today, but what will happen if you meet other demon cultivators in the future?"

　　Peng Yao lowered her head. In fact, she had stopped crying, but her tears had not dried yet. She only had fear towards Chengque, not disgust. First, they were strangers to each other, and second, they were unlucky to have entered Chengque's territory. Third, she was very scared when she saw Chengque eating cultivators, just like she was disgusted when she saw a cat eating a mouse, but she would not think that a cat that eats a mouse should die, because mice are originally food for cats. Just like humans who eat pork do not deserve to die, pork is food for humans. Perhaps it is not right to think so, but many things have long been deeply rooted in people's hearts. In this vast world, there is always something that can conquer something else. Big fish eat small fish and small fish eat shrimps.

　　A mouse that doesn't steal food may starve to death, and a cat that doesn't eat mice will also starve to death.

　　Peng Yao still couldn't accept Chengque following behind him, but she knew very well that since Chengque was an old friend of the Fox King, the Fox King would definitely not let Chengque eat them.

　　The Fox King said, "Chengque, you don't have to follow me. There are few people in this world who can hurt you. You can go wherever you want."

　　Cheng Que curled his lips: "You slutty fox, do you still despise me? I'll protect you and make sure you have a safe journey. You can even pick the stars in the sky, haha."

　　"You stink." The Fox King said bluntly.

　　Chengque was furious: "You stink!"

　　The Fox King said helplessly: "Come closer, I'll ask you to go to a place, wait for me there."

　　Chengque leaned over suspiciously, and the two seemed to be discussing something. Chengque nodded willingly soon, "There is such a place, I was so sleepy that I didn't know it. Okay, I'll go and wait for you first. Hehehe, today is a good day, you little guys are my lucky stars, I don't have any treasures to give you, you are so weak, you can become someone else's meal at any time, I will reward you with a few drops of blood, if you meet other demon cultivators in the future, as long as their cultivation is not as strong as mine, they will never dare to attack you easily." Chengque laughed a few times, and turned into a ball of blood mist, a few drops of condensed blood flew out of the blood mist, forced into the foreheads of several people, merged into it and disappeared.

　　"Hehehe, you slutty fox, I'm leaving first. Remember to come back early." The blood mist turned into a tornado and flew away arrogantly, leaving behind a pile of overturned sand and stones.

　　Everyone except the Fox King breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"We should go too."

　　Several people quietly followed the Fox King and walked away slowly. The only person left was Hai Yuan, and no one cared about him anymore.

　　Half a month later, Hai Yuan returned to Wangxian Sect alone. There were still a few overseas visitors left in Wangxian Sect, his fellow disciples. But now when he saw his fellow disciples again, Hai Yuan's eyes were full of coldness. After all, the overseas fairy island was where he had to go back to, but before that, he had something to do.

　　"Ice silkworm... is dead?" Murong Aofeng felt dizzy and slumped down in a chair, seeming to have aged more than ten years in an instant.

　　Hai Yuan said coldly, "Master Murong, if you hadn't invited me, my aunt wouldn't have brought us here. It was you who said that there was a disciple in the sect who might bring a big turnaround to the world of immortal cultivation, so my aunt brought us here to confirm it. But what do you mean? My aunt is here, but you just sit here quietly, not cooperating with us at all, and not even caring about my aunt at all. Although she didn't marry you, she only gave birth to a daughter for you. You should at least protect her life and death. Ensure her safety. Do you think my aunt is a god? Able to conquer everything?"

　　The more Murong Aofeng listened, the more heartbroken he became, and he had no energy to say anything back.

　　"It's useless to say more now. My aunt is already dead. Not even a trace of her soul is left."

　　Murong Aofeng shuddered again. When a cultivator dies, it is like a lamp going out. He cannot enter the reincarnation cycle. The only way is to use magic weapons to collect the soul of the deceased as quickly as possible, and then collect natural treasures to reshape the body. This method is very difficult, but it is the only hope.

　　But the ice silkworm was left with nothing, no hope at all.

　　Murong Aofeng closed his eyes in grief. She was indeed aloof and selfish, and refused to marry him, but she was the only woman in his life and gave birth to a daughter for him. He once thought that he would die before her.

　　"You decide for yourself. I'll take the rest of the people back to the island tomorrow."

　　Haiyuan and his group returned in a quiet and deserted manner, which was in stark contrast to the noisy atmosphere when they came.

　　The desert was covered with yellow sand, and a caravan of more than a thousand people was walking slowly under the scorching sun. Even the nimble camels were drooping their heads in exhaustion. The people in the caravan were walking numbly, and were on the verge of death.

　　A few people including Pengyao wearing large cloaks mixed in the team, chatting quietly from time to time, and they looked very energetic.

　　"Can this caravan really make it to the next oasis?" Ling Anyang was very worried about this question. It was no problem for just a few of them, but this caravan had thousands of people, and many of them had been with them for a month. They were all very tough and simple people, and Ling Anyang liked them very much. He even thought that if he were not a cultivator, it would be quite rewarding to follow such a caravan to do business.

　　Ling Anyang had never been to the desert, and it was difficult for him to even tell the direction. He was really worried about where the next oasis was.

　　The Fox King looked at the scorching sun and said slowly, "Probably."

　　"...Senior, why did you bring us to the desert?" Ling Anyang asked him dejectedly.

　　"Find a city."

　　"What city?" Ling Anyang was surprised.

　　"Dead city."

　　“…”

　　The Fox King looked very serious, and Ling Anyang was sweating.

　　"How far is it?" Peng Yintian asked.

　　"Not far."

　　Ling Anyang sighed. Maybe it was because the weather was too hot and no one was in the mood to talk.

　　Ling Anyang felt bored and couldn't help but pat the person in front of him, wanting to talk to him or something.

　　As a result, after this light slap, the man in the cloak groaned: "Ouch..." and fainted on the sand.

　　Ling Anyang was startled, thinking that he had used too much force. He squatted down and saw that the man was only in his early twenties, with chapped lips and skin that was dark and rough due to long-term exposure to the sun. It was horrible, and he was almost dehydrated.

　　"Brother, I didn't mean it." Ling Anyang smiled bitterly.

　　Some people came up after hearing the news. The leader was a small leader. When he saw the man fainting on the ground, he frowned and waved his hands: "He can't hold on any longer. Don't waste water. Put him down and continue on our way. Try to find a place to rest before dark." The group came and went in a hurry. The people behind them bypassed the unconscious person and went straight on their way. They didn't care about Ling Anyang and his group who stopped. There are many such things on the road of long-term business, and many people are soft-hearted and take action. If you are willing to contribute your own water, who cares about you.

　　Ling Anyang was not surprised. He sighed and helped the man stand up. He fed him a lot of water until he woke up instinctively. Although the man woke up, he was very exhausted. He looked at Ling Anyang and couldn't say a word.

　　Ling Anyang had no choice but to carry him on his back and continue on his journey.

　　Peng Yao smiled beside him and stuffed Ling Anyang with a few juicy and sweet fruits: "Next time we must learn our lesson and buy more delicious food and drinks when we enter the city. We haven't seen any immortals along the way, but there are countless mortals in distress." Natural disasters and man-made disasters are everywhere, bandits and robbers are rioting, and there are too many places where people are living in poverty. It's okay if you don't see them, but it's so uncomfortable to see ragged, skinny old people and children.

　　Ling Anyang nodded: "I had never been out before, so I had no idea that it was so chaotic outside. Although Shangpeng is not big, its people are very happy."

　　"Maybe it's because it's close to a sect of immortal cultivators, so robbers and the like wouldn't dare to come out and cause trouble?" Peng Yao speculated.

　　The Fox King sneered and interrupted: "That is a small corner of the country. You have not seen a country that has become a wasteland and a slave country because of too many cultivators."

　　"…Is there such a thing?"

　　"It would be strange if there weren't any." The Fox King concluded, but then he narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Watch out, there are enemies coming up ahead."

　　Several people immediately became cautious. In fact, they encountered many bandits who robbed the caravan along the way. However, there were also many people in the caravan, and many of them were martial artists. Peng Yao and his companions also joined in as martial artists. When they encountered bandits, they would show their skills and not do anything out of the ordinary.

　　This time they thought it wouldn't make much of a difference, and when the gray bandit group approached, several people exclaimed in surprise: "Immortal cultivators!"

　　The leader of the horse thieves was not only a cultivator at the peak of Qi training, but also a female thief. This was the first time they saw a cultivator openly becoming a thief and bullying mortals.

　　"I'll deal with it." Peng Yao drew his sword.

　　The author has something to say: I'm sorry everyone, I agreed to update on Friday, but when I came back it was almost 10 o'clock - I've only finished one chapter so far - - It's already Saturday... ORZ = =

　　The name of this magic cultivator is 'Chengque'. Haha, I'm not good at naming, so I found this one in the readers' comments... Many of them are only suitable for female characters - - I chose this one - Chengque, don't blame me~~~haha~~

　　2727 Desert Dead City

　　27 Desert Dead City

　　Peng Yao drew her sword and slowly walked to the front of the team. At this time, the female thief leading the team had already trained her subordinates to disperse and surround the caravan. She had a lot of subordinates, more than 600 people, and each of them rode a tall horse and was well-equipped. The leading female thief was also a cultivator. She was very powerful against a caravan that included many businessmen.

　　As long as the female thief takes action, she can kill all the people in the caravan in an instant.

　　Peng Yao had seen many people who were forced to leave their homes due to natural disasters and man-made calamities. It was not easy for mortals to make a living, and you, a cultivator, came to torment them. Peng Yao really couldn't stand it. She had been in Wangxian Sect for so many years and had never seen a cultivator bullying mortals, let alone a cultivator who was a thief! You really lowered your own status.

　　Before Peng Yao even reached the front, the burly man leading the team had already stepped out from the crowd and said to the female thief in a dignified manner, "So you are Chief Purple, the Scorpion King. As usual, I will leave some of my goods for Chief Purple."

　　Peng Yao couldn't help but pause. The big man's reaction was unexpected. He had fought thieves bravely all the way, but he didn't expect that he would be so polite when meeting the female thief.

　　The female thief laughed when she heard this, her voice was like a silver bell, very pleasant to the ear. Peng Yao was surprised, this girl was only in her teens, she was really young.

　　"Captain Wang, since you are so kind, I will give you some face. You can leave five floors of goods and twenty people behind, and then you can go."

　　"Five layers of goods?" The big man frowned. Half of the goods were taken away. How could he explain? This female thief was too cruel.

　　"It doesn't matter if you don't want to, haha." The female thief smiled softly.

　　"ah--"

　　"ah!"

　　Two consecutive screams in the team attracted everyone's attention. Peng Yao looked back and saw a huge red scorpion two people tall emerging from the yellow sand. The scorpion suddenly appeared, sucked the blood of two people with its tail, and was now attacking the third person with its tail.

　　The female thief smiled at the scorpion, and the big man's face changed drastically: "Chief Zi, please don't be too cruel. You have to give us a way to survive, otherwise who will dare to take the risk to trade here in the future?"

　　The female thief just smiled and said nothing, and did not even order her men to attack the caravan.

　　Seeing that the scorpion was about to suck the third person, Peng Yao pulled out the hairpin on her head and inserted it straight into the scorpion's tail. The hairpin swept over with strong true energy, and a hole was immediately pierced through the scorpion's tail, and deep cracks burst out. The scorpion let out strange screams and struggled on the ground. The other people in the caravan fled, and the horse thieves around immediately surrounded them with weapons, wanting to kill the fleeing people.

　　"No one is allowed to move!" the female thief shouted loudly.

　　The noisy scene suddenly became quiet. The female thief looked at the team with a sullen face. Peng Yao, wearing a cloak, drew his sword and walked forward, snorting: "You are a beautiful lady, but you are a thief."

　　The female thief swallowed her saliva when she saw the long sword, and her face turned even paler. The flying swords used by cultivators are very different from the swords used by mortals. The female thief in the Qi training stage can see the difference between her and Peng Yao at a glance.

　　He immediately dismounted and said sincerely, "I didn't know you were here, please forgive me."

　　Peng Yao's sword rang softly, but she really couldn't do it. The girl was very young and her attitude was very sincere. If she let her go, she would definitely continue to be a thief in the future. Killing her seemed too cruel.

　　Seeing that Peng Yao remained silent, the female thief looked up at her nervously. Although Peng Yao was wearing a cloak, her face was not covered. The female thief could see it clearly when she raised her head and couldn't help showing a look of surprise.

　　Peng Yao frowned, feeling something was wrong.

　　The female thief was trying to cover up in a panic, but the Fox King had come to her side without her noticing, with a piece of paper in his hand.

　　"This..." The Fox King looked at the paper in his hand with interest.

　　The female thief's face changed again. She had been hiding the wanted poster on her, but she didn't know when it was taken away by this charming man. The female thief was disheartened. This man was also a master.

　　Pengyao looked up and was dumbfounded.

　　The Fox King had a wanted warrant in his hand, and the wanted person was Peng Yao!

　　Peng Yao grabbed it in disbelief and took a closer look. She saw that it said that Peng Yao had teamed up with demons and killed countless cultivators, and her crime was unforgivable. If anyone could find her or capture her alive, they would be rewarded. It turned out that the Northern Wilderness Cultivation Alliance had issued the announcement.

　　There are countless sects of immortal cultivators in the Northern Wilderness. When something big happens, they form an alliance and resist together, such as a natural disaster.

　　Peng Yao naturally understood that Wangxian Sect was indispensable in that alliance. Wangxian Sect was not a small sect, and if he did not agree, it would be difficult to issue the wanted order.

　　But why would Wangxian Sect agree to this? Was it forced by the overseas fairy island? Haiyuan was still alive. Pengyao expected that he would not give up easily, but she never thought that Wangxian Sect would be involved.

　　The place where she spent the longest time in her life, the place where she went from not loving to relying on. There were also many of her favorite fellow disciples and a master who loved and cared for her.

　　"Who did this!" Ling Anyang and others looked at the wanted poster in shock.

　　Peng Yao took a deep breath, looked at the female thief and asked, "Where did you see this wanted order? Are there any others?"

　　The female thief hurriedly replied, "I got this in a market town where many immortal cultivators gathered. Someone sent it to me. You can see these in places where there are many immortal cultivators. In addition to you, senior, there is this one... and a demon cultivator..." She pointed at the Fox King. At that time, she had obtained three wanted warrants and also got some information from others. The information said that Peng Yao was a foundation-building cultivator, and this demon fox was unfathomable. There was also a demon cultivator that she could not possibly contact. So she only kept Peng Yao, who she thought had the best chance of capturing. If she was lucky enough to meet him, it would not be impossible to capture Peng Yao with a few helpers. It was a pity that she had met him now, but could not call for help.

　　Peng Yao took a deep breath. The above statement about associating with demons was indeed true. But no matter how stupid she was, she knew that the real purpose was not to drink.

　　She couldn't calm down at this moment. What she couldn't let go of was whether the Wangxian Sect had a hand in it. Whenever she thought of the Wangxian Sect, she felt uncomfortable.

　　"Is the market you mentioned near the Dead City?" The Fox King's eyes lit up.

　　The female thief trembled and stammered, "Dead, dead city..."

　　The Fox King leaned close to her ear and said, "Be obedient. If you still want to live, let your men go back and follow us obediently. When we reach our destination, you will be free."

　　"Are you serious, senior?" the female thief asked excitedly.

　　"More real than crystal."

　　The female thief took a deep breath and immediately ordered her men to retreat. She then followed the Fox King obediently, not daring to act rashly.

　　The caravan of a thousand people continued on their journey in a gloomy atmosphere, before night fell. After nightfall, the temperature in the desert dropped sharply. Fortunately, they found a huge rock that could still provide shelter from the wind.

　　The unconscious person slowly woke up and thanked Ling Anyang profusely.

　　The young man even gave all his dry food to Ling Anyang and took out the warm clothes he had brought with him.

　　"My benefactor, it's too cold in the desert at night. I don't have anything good, so I'll give you this piece of clothing. I'm still alive today thanks to your kindness."

　　Ling Anyang looked at his dry face and shook his head: "Really, no need. I have practiced martial arts since I was a child, and I am in good health. You should take care of yourself, otherwise you will cause trouble for others tomorrow."

　　The young man blushed and hesitated, not knowing what to do next.

　　Ling Anyang changed the subject: "Trading like this is like risking your life, why did you join the caravan, little brother?"

　　"Of course it's to make a living. I was born and raised in a town next to a desert oasis. There are several people in my family, and my younger brothers and sisters all need to eat. I'm the oldest, so I have to work hard to earn some money. It's really hard, but if I finish a trip, I can save some money. If I run a few more trips, I can also marry a wife... Alas, if it weren't for you, my benefactor, I would never be able to go back. I'm usually very strong, but today I really made a fool of myself..."

　　Ling Anyang listened quietly. Most mortals live like this. It is enviable in some ways, but also powerless in some ways.

　　It's so hard living in the desert. It's not surprising that this young man encountered something like this since it was his first time doing business.

　　The young man felt that Ling Anyang and his men had extraordinary temperaments. The most peculiar thing was that the female thief was subdued by their few words and followed them obediently without causing any trouble. The young man hesitated for a while and asked, "Are you cultivators, benefactor?"

　　"Cultivator? That's right." Ling Anyang nodded.

　　The young man looked slightly uncomfortable, as if he was suddenly frightened.

　　Ling Anyang was puzzled: "Are there many cultivators in your desert?"

　　The young man nodded slowly. "I've seen them since I was a kid. They often appear in our town... Many children have never returned after being taken away by them. Many young and strong people have been taken away to help them dig stones until they die of exhaustion. My father was taken away to dig stones. I have a relative whose little cousin was taken away when he was six years old. It has been ten years now."

　　Ling Anyang spat out a mouthful of water when he heard this, and the young man whispered regretfully: "Don't waste water..."

　　Ling Anyang stared at him and asked, "Are you serious? Are there such wicked cultivators?"

　　The young man said almost resentfully: "They have always been like this... I'm sorry, I'm not saying this about you, my benefactor. You and your friends are good people."

　　Ling Anyang was in no mood to listen to his explanation. He looked at the female thief again and asked the young man, "Where is this female scorpion?"

　　The young man said, "Sometimes thieves will follow the rules and not necessarily kill people randomly, but when there are too many thieves, who can stand the robbery? It's a little better than those who rob children. I followed the caravan to the south of the Northern Desert. There are many peaceful countries there, with peace and prosperity, people living and working in peace, green mountains and clear waters, and flowers everywhere. It's so beautiful. I want to make more money in my lifetime, then take my family away and leave this desert." The young man looked very distant and dazed, without the passion he had when he talked about his dreams. Maybe he already knew that dreams were too far from reality. Being alive was already a blessing from God.

　　Ling Anyang suddenly asked him: "Have you ever thought about practicing Taoism? Becoming as powerful as them?"

　　The young man smiled and said, "I don't want to be that kind of person."

　　Ling Anyang's eyebrows jumped.

　　Half a month later, the team came to an oasis.

　　"Jishun, let's say goodbye now. I hope everything goes well for you."

　　"Take care, benefactor. I will never forget your kindness. If you want to visit me in town next time, please remember to look for me. I will invite you and your friends to my home to eat the pancakes my mother made." Logically, he wanted to invite the benefactor over, but when he saw the female thief among them, Ji Shun couldn't speak.

　　"Haha, definitely."

　　Ling Anyang and his companions passed by the small town and continued walking towards the desert. They followed the female thief and walked for another half a day. Suddenly, a bustling market appeared in the empty desert.

　　"This is the market town where the immortal cultivators gather. Ordinary people cannot see it, but immortal cultivators can find it if they walk here with luck."

　　Several people were already standing at the entrance of the market. There was no one guarding the door, so the female thief led them in casually and warned them, "You must be careful next time. Don't let anyone recognize you."

　　The Fox King swaggered to the nearest notice board, where three wanted posters were neatly arranged, one for Peng Yao, one for him, and one for Cheng Que, with a 90% portrait.

　　"Boring." The Fox King snorted coldly, waved his hand, and burned the notice board to ashes.

　　The fire immediately attracted the attention of others. Ling Anyang asked angrily, "Senior, what do you want to do?"

　　The Fox King turned around and looked at the cultivators who had gathered around him. Many of them recognized him, and the market place suddenly became chaotic.

　　The Fox King smiled and said, "This market is really bad. It's full of little guys practicing Qi, and there are very few people building foundations. Ling Anyang, draw your sword."

　　“That’s them!”

　　"Everyone, come together and catch them!"

　　"Catch that woman. She's easy to deal with."

　　"If you catch it, you'll be rewarded with a top-grade flying sword! You'll be rich!"

　　Ling Anyang gritted his teeth, and with a sword, the "Thunder Sword Technique" flashed down. This sword technique was powerful and had a large attack range. With one move, it knocked down a large number of small fish and shrimps. The few people who were able to stand were only at the Foundation Establishment stage.

　　Those people's faces changed drastically, and they retreated one after another: "Go and call Senior Li to bring some people over!"

　　The Fox King frowned: "Ling Anyang, why don't you kill them?"

　　Ling Anyang sheathed his sword without saying a word. He didn't kill any of the hundreds of people with this move, he just knocked them out.

　　The female thief next to her looked as pale as death, and she felt more and more that her life was in danger.

　　Senior Li arrived quickly and brought twenty helpers with him.

　　Before Ling Anyang and the others could make a move, the Fox King had already impatiently grabbed Senior Li's throat and said, "Give us a few entry permits."

　　Senior Li, who was in the Jindan stage, had no power to fight back. He immediately nodded and said, "In that case... please follow me."

　　Peng Yao followed without knowing why. When they arrived at a house in the town, Senior Li hurried into the house. After a while, he took out a bunch of black tokens and distributed them to several people. He looked at the Fox King seriously and said, "Since Senior has come here for this purpose, I will not stay any longer. I believe you understand the rules of entering the city."

　　The Fox King turned around and said to the female thief, "You can go now."

　　The female thief didn't react for a moment.

　　The Fox King walked out of the back door of the town, and after about half an hour, he came to a large stone gate. In the endless yellow sand, there was only such a gate, and in front of the gate, there were hundreds of immortal cultivators staying. At a glance, most of them were at the foundation building and golden elixir levels, and some of the Yuanying level cultivators looked quite old.

　　"This door will open at dusk. The moment it opens, you must rush in as fast as possible. Remember to keep your token safe and don't lose it."

　　Peng Yao gasped, "What on earth is this for?"

　　"You will know after entering the city. If you don't know, just catch someone and ask him clearly." The Fox King smiled: "You better be careful. If you die in here, I really don't know what to say." The Fox King had a look of contempt on his face, and it was obvious that he didn't take this place seriously.

　　Peng Yao was still confused and a little uneasy. However, Peng Yintian was the smartest one, he had guessed something and was excited and eager to try.

　　Dusk soon arrived, and the Fox King sat down cross-legged, closed his eyes and said, "I will wait for you to come out, but I won't wait any longer than ten years."

　　"Ten years..." Peng Yao was surprised again. What on earth could be inside that could last as long as ten years?

　　Boom——

　　Boom——

　　A loud bell rang suddenly, and Peng Yao was startled. The door was already open, but he didn't know where the bell came from.

　　"Go in quickly!" the Fox King shouted angrily.

　　The Pengyao people became anxious and rushed inside with the crowd.

　　The moment they passed through the gate, their feet suddenly felt heavy, and almost everyone's knees bent uncontrollably, fell to their knees, and fell to the ground in a mess.

　　The four men from Pengyao frowned, and reacted quickly by drawing their swords to support themselves, thus preventing themselves from kneeling.

　　Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

　　The sound of drums that shook the sky resounded throughout the earth. Peng Yao found that every time the sound was heard, her feet became heavier and heavier, so heavy that her bones seemed to be broken and her back was covered in cold sweat.

　　"What's going on..." Peng Yao was surprised.

　　Chen Lan gritted his teeth and said, "What a strong aura! This is momentum. This person is good at sound attack. I wonder how many masters there are in this city."

　　This is indeed a city, with neat buildings, but it is empty and the streets are deserted and gray.

　　The drums had stopped and the group returned to normal.

　　Several people began to move forward. At this moment, fifteen flying swords and three magical weapons came from three directions and hit their bodies fiercely.

　　"Disperse quickly!" Peng Yintian shouted and drew his sword.

　　The four people dodged the attack nimbly, and when they looked back, they found that other people who entered the room with them were also attacked. Most of them dodged, but a small number were stabbed by the sword.

　　"Humph, the new guy's skills are not bad. Hand over the token and I will spare your life."

　　A burly man descended from the sky, holding an axe and blocking Peng Yintian.

　　Peng Yintian raised his head and squinted his eyes, confirming that the big man was a Golden Core cultivator.

　　Ling Anyang was just about to come over to help him when another bamboo-like man stood in front of him with a sinister look. Ling Anyang took a breath. This guy also had the Golden Core cultivation level.

　　The same is true for Peng Yao and Chen Lan. Everyone has an enemy in front of them, and all of them have the cultivation level of Jindan.

　　I don’t understand what’s going on in this city. There seems to be no one on the streets, but there are so many cultivators hiding in the dark.

　　The one who blocked Peng Yao was a one-eyed woman in black. She gave people a gloomy aura. As soon as she came up, she attacked without saying a word. Her two hands grabbed Peng Yao's chest like claws. Peng Yao swung her sword and quickly jumped onto the eaves. She turned around and used the move of Fengming Jiutian, sweeping the one-eyed woman with a blazing sword. The woman was too impatient and did not take Peng Yao, who was building a foundation, seriously. This time, she was a little unable to control herself and was hit hard by the sword. The fire burned her body. The woman shouted angrily: "Damn it, I underestimated you, Fengzhao!" The woman's whole body spun and rushed towards Peng Yao at the speed of a tornado. Peng Yao couldn't see her clearly at all, only a gust of wind. Peng Yao unfolded her sword and released the four-sided sword shield at the moment the tornado attacked. The invisible sword blade flicked the tornado away. At the same time, Peng Yao raised his hand and stabbed the woman's forehead with a sharp sword. The woman never dreamed that the tornado could be blocked. Not only that, Peng Yao could actually control another sword to assassinate her.

　　Peng Yao certainly didn't have two swords, and his master thought that two swords were completely redundant.

　　When the sharp sword stabbed the woman's shoulder, she dodged and then suddenly realized that Peng Yao only had one sword to stab her, and what Peng Yao used as a sword and shield was actually the scabbard!

　　The woman smiled coldly, opened her hand and waved it. Four small balls flew up into the sky and scattered at lightning speed. Peng Yao blinked. No! No! No one attacked her!

　　Boom——

　　A loud noise made Peng Yao's heart tremble violently. The place where the ball exploded was actually Ling Anyang!

　　"Senior Brother!" Peng Yao shouted. This one-eyed woman was so despicable. Peng Yao rushed towards Ling Anyang frantically, but a huge axe attacked her fiercely from behind.

　　The author has something to say: Ah~ I finally finished writing before 12 o'clock today~~~ The weekend is so quiet- -

　　I want to tell you all that this article will be available as a VIP on Monday and I will try to update more on that day... Thank you all for your support!

　　2828 Great Wilderness Inn

　　28 Dahuang Inn

　　Boom!

　　A dragon roared and flew over, fiercely carrying the axe and stabbing it into the eaves wall. The dragon turned its momentum and rushed towards the big man with the axe. At the same time, another dragon flew out from Chen Lan and rushed towards the one-eyed woman. Ling Anyang, who was covered by a cloud of smoke, shot out a sharp sword light, which directly penetrated the short man opposite Chen Lan.

　　Peng Yao's breath was choked, and she landed beside Ling Anyang: "Brother, are you not hurt?"

　　Ling Anyang shook his head in dismay: "It's okay, I have a protective magic weapon to block it. Damn, this thing will stink when it explodes."

　　Peng Yao had no time to laugh at his dark face. She followed Ling Anyang and attacked the one-eyed woman at the same time. The one-eyed woman was obviously the one with the worst cultivation among the few people. She was immediately injured after being attacked by Chen Lan with the Jiaolong Sword Technique, unlike the others who dodged away.

　　Ling Anyang thrust his sword at the one-eyed woman, but Peng Yao pulled out two purple-gold talismans from the ice silkworm's bracelet and shouted, "Take my move! Purple-gold thunder talismans!" As he spoke, he pretended to throw them out. The one-eyed woman dodged Ling Anyang's sword, but when she saw the talisman flying towards her, she immediately got confused and accidentally dodged back, taking a solid hit from Ling Anyang. Peng Yao gave the one-eyed woman a sly laugh, and the two talismans turned a corner and exploded on the vest of the axe man who was fighting with Peng Yintian.

　　I learned this from the one-eyed woman: give someone a taste of his own medicine.

　　Ling Anyang laughed loudly: "Junior sister, you learn quickly! Where did you get this purple gold thunder talisman? It's a good thing! It's quite expensive."

　　Peng Yao swung his sword at the one-eyed woman and answered loudly, "Ice Silkworm gave me thousands of them. She is at the level of a Spiritual Transformation after all, so these are nothing."

　　The three words "thousands" obviously startled the one-eyed woman. The purple-gold thunder talisman was a third-level attack talisman, which was quite practical. But for a Jindan cultivator, it was quite good to have a hundred purple-gold thunder talismans on him. A third-level talisman required at least thirty low-grade crystals. Unless he was a cultivator who was good at making talismans.

　　What is the identity of the ice silkworm? There are really many treasures in the bracelet. Except for the one lost against Chengque, the rest will benefit Pengyao for the rest of her life. Most of them have not been studied in time. The only useful one at this time is the purple gold thunder talisman. Pengyao glanced at the bracelet and found several stacks of talismans, one stack with 100 pieces. It is estimated that there are really thousands of talismans. It is a bit wasteful to use talismans against foundation building cultivators, but Pengyao has no regrets against golden elixir cultivators. Pengyao, who never used talismans before, didn't think of this thing. Fortunately, the one-eyed woman's exploding small balls caught her attention.

　　Peng Yao's sword stabbed at the one-eyed woman, leaving a small gap. The one-eyed woman was a little confused, and she used the gap to block the Tingfeng sword. With a puff, the purple-gold lightning fiercely streaked across the woman's arm, leaving a bloody hole.

　　"Ah!" the one-eyed woman screamed and stepped back.

　　Peng Yao stroked the tip of the sword with heartache: "Fortunately, the sword is not damaged." She stuck a talisman on the sword and deliberately hid the side that was stabbed at the one-eyed woman. If the one-eyed woman just avoided it and didn't block it, it would be fine. Unfortunately, she really tried to block it with her hand, so it would be strange if she didn't get hurt.

　　The woman retreated without noticing the movement behind her. At some point, Peng Yintian, who was fighting the axe man fiercely, flashed behind the one-eyed woman like a ghost and stabbed her dantian with a sword. Ling Anyang saw the right time and cut the woman's neck with a sword from the front. The cooperation was perfect and tacit.

　　The one-eyed woman died unwillingly, and the axe man angrily threw the axe at Peng Yintian. Peng Yao used the Fengming Jiutian move in time to counter it, knocking the axe away and sending it flying straight towards the short man in front of Chen Lan.

　　Seeing that the situation was not good, the short man turned around and flew into the air, shouting at the axe man: "I'm leaving first, you guys are holding me back. That one-eyed dead woman is really useless. She can't even deal with a foundation-building cultivator. Humph." After saying this, the man blinked and walked away.

　　The axe man gritted his teeth, stomped his feet unwillingly, and left.

　　After just a short while, everyone drew their swords and saw a dead body lying on the ground.

　　Peng Yintian squatted in front of the one-eyed man, pulled out the Qiankun brocade bag from the woman's waist, opened it and glanced at it, then curled his lips and said, "You're so poor, there's nothing good in it." As he said that, he flipped his hand and all the things in the brocade bag fell to the ground: an inconspicuous flying sword, a hundred low-grade crystals, three medium-grade crystals, five tokens, half a bottle of Huiyuan Dan, and a book of martial arts called "Claw".

　　Chen Lan bent down, picked up the attack book, flipped through it casually, and then threw it to Peng Yao: "I don't need it, you guys take a look."

　　Peng Yao and Ling Anyang scanned it together. There were only twenty pages of spells in total, with pictures and texts, so they finished quickly. Ling Anyang said no, Peng Yintian was too lazy to read it, so Peng Yao put it in the bracelet.

　　Peng Yintian picked up the things on the ground and said, "Go find someone to ask what's going on."

　　Everyone looked back and found that the door had been closed at some point. To be exact, they could not see the door at all. Apart from a few confused newcomers, the place where they came in was just a clear sky, weeds and trees.

　　The four of them walked down the street carefully, but when they turned a corner, they were stunned.

　　The building with the words 'Dahuang Restaurant' written on it was actually open for business, and it was the only one.

　　From time to time, one or two people came in and out. The four of them looked at each other and went in.

　　"Dear guests, please come in. What would you like to eat or drink? We have human meat buns for foundation building, eight per basket for ten low-grade crystals. We also have human meat buns for Nascent Soul, thirty low-grade crystals per basket. One fresh Nascent Soul for five high-grade crystals. We guarantee that they are delicious, full of spiritual energy and fresh. We also have Nascent Soul wine, one jar for one medium-grade crystal..." The waiter introduced loudly and swiftly, not noticing the livid faces of the people. Holding back the feeling of astonishment and nausea, he looked around cautiously. The waiter was actually at the peak of foundation building, and the few customers in the store were about the same. Looking at the shopkeeper who was counting the bill, he was actually at the Nascent Soul.

　　Peng Yintian was the first to react. He calmly found an empty table and sat down. The other three followed stiffly. Once they sat down, they breathed a sigh of relief because the chairs were soft and they could lean back and rest.

　　The waiter quickly poured four cups of tea. The tea was emitting wisps of white steam and had an almost imperceptible aura.

　　Ling Anyang took the cup and gulped down a glass of it while panting. The waiter praised him loudly, "You are very brave, young man. There are not many customers who can drink Yaksha tea in one gulp. This Yaksha tea is very famous. Yaksha is the most famous night demon in our city. They appear and disappear at will and love to eat human brains. However, although Yaksha is vicious, their urine can be made into tea which is extremely refreshing and refreshing. The most valuable thing is that it can maintain spiritual energy for a long time."

　　Ling Anyang's face turned as black as the bottom of a pot. Peng Yao put down her hand that had just picked up the tea.

　　"Waiter, don't you have any ordinary food?" Peng Yao asked stiffly.

　　The waiter clapped his hands and said, "Yes, of course. We have fried human liver with green onions, sweet and sour human ribs, human hearts with spicy sauce, grilled human palms, and many more."

　　"..." Peng Yao lowered her head in silence, then suddenly jumped up and pointed at the smooth tabletop, asking, "What's on this table?"

　　The waiter smiled and said, "This is a human skin tabletop. It's very soft. The chairs you are sitting on are also very comfortable. It can also relieve fatigue."

　　Peng Yao pinched her throat, turned around and walked out. She stumbled past a table of guests and almost bumped into them. Peng Yao dodged and noticed that in a large soup bowl on the table was a tiny Nascent Soul, soaking in the soup with its eyes open. It was the Nascent Soul of a young woman.

　　Peng Yao rushed to the door and vomited all over the place. She hadn't eaten for a long time, so she could only vomit out a pool of water.

　　Peng Yao kept retching. The guest sitting near the door said in disgust, "If you want to vomit, move away. It's disgusting! It's disgusting."

　　“…” Peng Yao wiped her mouth and walked away, looking blankly at the deserted street.

　　Ling Anyang came over quickly, "Junior sister, are you feeling better?"

　　Peng Yao exhaled and murmured, "It's like a nightmare..."

　　Ling Anyang rubbed his head and sighed, "It's okay, I'll get used to it if I feel nauseous. Senior Brother Peng is still in the restaurant to get information, we will know what to do later."

　　Peng Yao smiled bitterly: "If you really get used to it, it's scary... Will I one day be like those people, enjoying these foods with a smile on my face?"

　　Ling Anyang laughed: "Junior sister won't do that, and neither will I. No matter what others do, we are who we are. Junior sister, just do what you want to do, and don't do what you don't want to do. Just keep your original heart and everything will be fine."

　　"Yes." Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief. That's right, others are others, and she is herself. She is still the same as she was before, and she should do what she should do and not do what she should not do. She can't just follow the crowd.

　　"Junior sister, take a look at that." Ling Anyang pointed to the door of the inn, where a notice was posted that read: Long-term purchase of fresh human corpses, Nascent Souls, demon beasts, spiritual herbs and fruits, price negotiable upon meeting.

　　“…” Peng Yao was speechless.

　　Ling Anyang groaned: "This is probably what Senior Fox meant by the City of Death." It must be difficult to live for many years in this city where death is served on the table.

　　Peng Yintian and Chen Lan came over quickly.

　　Peng Yintian was holding a map in his hand. He said as he read it, "All the information here must be purchased, including the map." After sitting down, he continued, "Except for the people working in shops like waiters, everyone else in this city carries a token. What we have to do is to prevent others from snatching the tokens, and at the same time, we have to snatch other people's tokens! After snatching 100 tokens, you can go to this place." Peng Yintian pointed to the bottom of the map, which was a mountain called Gushan. "The door to get out is here. 100 tokens can be exchanged for one person's freedom."

　　"What? So we're trapped here? No way in or out?"

　　"You can get out if you grab the tokens. The rules of the game are quite simple." Peng Yintian smiled: "The one-eyed woman we killed had five tokens. She probably stole them from others."

　　Peng Yintian pointed to a place on the map and said, "The drum sound you heard when you entered the door will be heard three times a day at irregular times. There will be many dangerous monsters in the city at night. If you want to rest peacefully, you can only go to this 'Great Wilderness Inn'. It costs 100 crystal stones a night."

　　"There is a 'Great Wilderness Medicine Shop' here, which sells some medicinal herbs. This is the 'Great Wilderness Grocery Store', and this is the 'Weapons Shop'. There are about 50,000 people alive in this city, with the highest level of cultivation being the Nascent Soul, and the lowest being the Foundation Establishment. The man beating the drum guarding the exit is at the Spiritualization stage."

　　"There are basically no cultivators gathering in the city. They are all scattered. Everyone should be careful at all times."

　　Peng Yao didn't come to this city voluntarily, but now that he was in, there was no way back. If he wanted to get out, there was only one direction. How could he collect 100 tokens? Rob! Kill!

　　There was no need for Peng Yao to struggle or hesitate, because she couldn't hide in the safest inn every day. One hundred crystal stones a night was not enough for her. How many nights could she stay? If she couldn't stay there any more, she would have to leave. After leaving, she would never have a stable life again.

　　Peng Yintian and Chen Lan never struggled, hesitated or softened their hearts. Peng Yintian never stayed in an inn. After asking Peng Yao for some necessary elixirs, he went somewhere alone. Maybe he enjoyed this kind of life. Chen Lan was the same. She chose to go in the opposite direction of Peng Yintian. She was so charming that she often met men who came to her door to please her. Those men ended up as appetizers in the restaurant.

　　Peng Yao and Ling Anyang stayed together, and even if they didn't want to, they had to deal with the endless enemies. When they couldn't win, they would run away desperately. Sometimes, Peng Yao couldn't bear to kill someone, and Ling Anyang would stab her with a knife. Over time, Peng Yao also hardened her heart.

　　Peng Yintian said that most people in this city are scattered and not crowded. But a city with tens of thousands of people is still very dense even if it is so scattered. During the day, you can encounter attackers almost everywhere you go. At night, in order to save money, you have to wander around the city carefully. The attackers are even more ferocious, and there are also ghostly monsters attacking.

　　Three months passed quickly, and Peng Yao and Ling Anyang collected thirty tokens each, some of which were obtained by killing enemies, and some were obtained by enemies who surrendered and left their tokens behind and escaped with their lives. In fact, many times, the enemies they killed did not have even half a token on them, or perhaps their tokens had been taken away by others long ago.

　　Ling Anyang felt strange. The Fox King had said that the time limit was ten years. If he could get a hundred tokens, he could get out. It wouldn't take ten years at all. He could get them all in one year. Fighting with all kinds of enemies was indeed exhausting and bruised, but as long as he held on, hope was near.

　　"Haha, kid, we've been watching you for a long time."

　　Peng Yintian picked up the token from a corpse and when he turned around, he saw twenty men in black suddenly appearing. These twenty men in black were all at the Nascent Soul stage.

　　"Just hand over all your tokens and you can leave. There are ninety-six in total, right?" The leading man in black sneered.

　　Peng Yintian’s whole body froze. Ninety-six pieces? Why did these people know this exact number?

　　Peng Yintian moved slightly, and twenty people surrounded him.

　　Peng Yintian silently threw a golden bag over, and the man in black took it and said, "Very good, it's exactly ninety-six yuan. Let's go."

　　The man in black left in a flash, and Peng Yintian, who was not even left with a token, looked at the sky quietly for a while, then turned and flew in another direction.

　　Almost at the same time, Chen Lan encountered a group of men in black. When he tried to resist and escape, he was slapped away and crashed into a thick tree. The seriously injured Chen Lan gritted his teeth and handed over ninety tokens, and the men in black left happily.

　　The author has something to say: I will try to update more tomorrow! Thank you everyone! After becoming a V, you can give points. If you write a 25-word comment, you can get long-term priority. That's about it - -

　　2929 Array

　　29 Array

　　In the Dahuang Inn, Chen Lan woke up slowly. With the slightest movement, his chest was torn and hurt.

　　"Sister, don't move." Peng Yao hurried over to support her.

　　Chen Lan nodded weakly, leaning against the bed and gritting his teeth: "Fortunately you came in time, otherwise I would be in trouble this time." When the four of them separated, they left a mark, and if anything happened, they would contact each other in a special way. After the black-clothed man left, Chen Lan spread the colorless and odorless powder. Only Peng Yao and a few others could identify the powder.

　　At this time, the four of them gathered in the inn. Seeing Chen Lan wake up, Peng Yintian asked, "Were you beaten by a group of men in black?"

　　Chen Lan nodded: "Yes, there are as many as twenty Nascent Soul masters. I have collected ninety tokens, but they were all taken away." Chen Lan sighed.

　　Peng Yintian smiled, "It happened to me too. Ninety-six tokens were robbed. Haha, as I expected, things are not that simple. Collecting tokens is just one of the steps. We still have a long way to go to get out. Even if we collect a hundred, we will probably be robbed before we even get to Gushan. I have a few guesses. There must be some people in this city who are organized and specialize in robbing unorganized people. But those Yuanying masters can easily get out with the tokens, so why don't they go out and stay here to organize themselves? I think the role of the tokens is probably not just a token of escape, there must be something else we don't know about."

　　Ling Anyang also said after hearing this: "With our current cultivation level, it is meaningless to collect tokens. We are all being targeted."

　　"That's right. The first thing we need to do right now is to figure out the meaning of those men in black and the tokens. The other thing is to form a golden elixir." Peng Yintian finished his last sentence and glanced at the others: "The four of us have similar cultivation levels, so it's time for us to make a breakthrough."

　　The others nodded. They knew their own situation very well. Whether they could try to break through the foundation and form a golden elixir, there was a sign. After years of practice, the green energy in the body had slowly solidified, like a ball of paste stuck to the dantian. It was not as easy as before to circulate the meridians. The speed was getting slower and slower, as if a heavy mass of air was dragging in the body. And in the center, the green color had already faded to gold.

　　“But, I can’t be disturbed when I’m breaking through, and the inn is too expensive and I can’t afford to stay there.” Peng Yao sighed.

　　Peng Yintian frowned and thought for a while: "In fact, I have also found out some things these days. In addition to the inn, there is another way to avoid being disturbed. There is a master in this city who is proficient in formations. We just need to find him, but using treasures to exchange may not satisfy him."

　　Peng Yao stayed in the inn to take care of Chen Lan, while Peng Yintian and Ling Anyang split their troops into two groups, one to find the master of formations, and the other to inquire for news.

　　Two days later, the four of them gathered again, and Peng Yintian said excitedly: "So that's how it is. The reason why those Yuanying masters are unwilling to leave this place is because there is a pagoda in this city!"

　　"Brother, please stop keeping me in suspense." Ling Anyang glared at him.

　　Peng Yintian smiled and continued, "I heard that it was originally a tower that reaches the sky, also known as the Mirror Tower. Many years ago, the tower on the ground disappeared with the disappearance of the immortals, but later generations found an identical tower buried deep underground. It's a pity that the real treasures in it have long been looted by various masters, but the tower itself is a treasure. There are monsters that can't be found outside, as well as fairy herbs and fruits nurtured by heaven and earth. Moreover, the highest floor of the tower is the most mysterious. Not to mention the abundant spiritual energy, you can stay in it for ten years, but it only takes one day outside!"

　　Others were shocked, but Ling Anyang was delighted and said, "So there is another secret underground! I have heard of this kind of treasure land, but I didn't expect it to be here. Haha, in fact, our Wangxian Sect also has a small place like this, but it is at the center of the formation, so it is not suitable for cultivation."

　　Peng Yintian nodded: "This is a great opportunity!" He stood up excitedly and said: "For cultivators, the most precious thing is not magic tools, spiritual stones or powerful skills, but time! Ten years in the tower is one day outside. Hahaha, if I don't go in and take a look, I will not be willing to die." Peng Yintian was rarely as irritable as a child. He kept walking back and forth and drank cup after cup of tea. After calming down a little, he said: "The reason why those Yuanying masters collected tokens is because that floor of the tower is guarded. Later, a rule was set that if you want to enter that floor of the tower to practice, you must enter according to the number of tokens you hold. However, when the cultivation reaches the middle stage of the Yuanying, you can't feel the spiritual energy when practicing inside, and basically those people will be willing to leave. So the people left in this city are all those who have not reached the middle stage of the Yuanying."

　　"Even if you have only reached the middle stage of the Nascent Soul, there are still ten precious lands. I am very curious, why no sect has conquered this place and taken it for themselves?" Chen Lan asked.

　　Peng Yintian pondered and said, "There may be other reasons, which I have not found out. This matter is not important, this is a great opportunity. What information did Junior Brother find out? We need to improve our cultivation as soon as possible before we can give it a try."

　　"Found it. You have to pay a price to get him to set up the formation. He doesn't even look at ordinary treasures."

　　"No problem, take us to see him first."

　　Chen Lan also managed to get up, and followed the three people to a bamboo forest on the outskirts of the city. There were actually quite a few people waiting outside the bamboo forest. They were probably all here to look for the master of the formation.

　　The owner was not seen in the bamboo forest, only a voice could be heard from time to time: "This broken stone wants to change the formation, dream on, go away, I don't want garbage. Next one, hurry up, I can only set up ten formations a day."

　　Peng Yintian smiled, raised his hand, and a small, bright bead flew high into the sky. Peng Yintian said loudly, "Do you think the tears of a mermaid from the East China Sea who is at the God Transformation Stage are worthy of your attention?"

　　A hand in the void quickly grabbed Peng Yintian's bead and laughed: "Good stuff, good stuff! Take it, brother." After the man finished speaking, a red silk banner flew straight to Peng Yintian. Peng Yintian put it directly into the Qiankun Silk Bag. He was dumbfounded when he took a look at the silk banner. This man was really a genius in formation. Such an exquisite formation could be stored in a silk banner. Peng Yintian only needed to use this silk banner to find a place he was satisfied with to set it up, and he could stay in it for a long time, like a convenient and exquisite little cave.

　　The man laughed arrogantly again, "I'm known as Bu Zhenzi. If you need good things in the future, just come to me. Defense array, killing array, invisibility array, illusion array, small path to open up caves, big road to establish a school, you can always go to me to set up the array!"

　　Peng Yintian was greatly impressed when he heard this, and he bowed and said, "Your talent is rare in the world. If I need anything in the future, I will definitely look for you."

　　"Haha, I'm happy today to have you as my friend." Bu Zhenzi waved his hand again, and a jade token fell into Peng Yintian's palm: "You can use this to find me in the future."

　　Peng Yintian nodded and put it away. Chen Lan stepped forward and threw something into the air. She urgently needed a safe place to recuperate.

　　The treasure that Bu Zhenzi caught was a golden silk-like soft armor. Bu Zhenzi shouted: "Wow, it smells so good, my beauty!" Bu Zhenzi shouted, his voice as excited as thunder. Bu Zhenzi excitedly looked up to the sky and roared: "Beauty, beauty, is this treasured armor that you have worn?"

　　Chen Lan smiled, her pale and weak face looked charming and lovable: "Yes, I have worn it for ten years. It fits my body well."

　　"Ahhh!" Bu Zhenzi rolled all over the place, blood spurted out of his nose, he hugged Baoyi and kissed her again and again, then dived down and landed in front of Chen Lan, with an obsessed look on his face, holding his heart and presenting a golden silk banner: "All the treasures in the world are not as good as the beautiful lady's charming smile, beautiful lady, please accept it! This is the golden flag formation that I spent ten years to set up, even a master of the spirit transformation can't get in!"

　　Chen Lan smiled and took it. Peng Yintian couldn't help but interrupt: "Is there such a big difference between the gold flag and the red flag? What if ours is broken into by a master?"

　　Buzhenzi looked at him with disgust: "You are not a beauty, who broke into your cave to watch you bathing? Besides, the red flag formation I set up can also resist a hundred Yuanying masters, and it also comes with a small stealth formation, so you won't be easily discovered. You should be content."

　　Peng Yintian choked, thinking, "Do you think that a master breaks into someone else's cave just to peek at a beauty bathing? You are probably the only one who has done this."

　　Pengyao smiled disdainfully, this genius is really lustful. Pengyao casually handed him two pills, Buzhenzi took them and said: "Golden Pills!" After saying that, he looked up in astonishment, and then he saw Pengyao and Ling Anyang, but he automatically ignored Ling Anyang, and there was only the woman in his eyes: "Ah, another beauty! My beauty, you are really generous, two golden pills!"

　　Peng Yao said, "Exchange for two banners." The most she had were medicines. Golden elixir was a must for forming a golden elixir. One golden elixir could greatly increase the success rate of forming a golden elixir. When she was in the alchemy pavilion, her master gave her a bottle with ten pills in it. She knew that Ling Anyang's master didn't have many treasures to give to his apprentice, and Ling Anyang probably had the least treasures, so she took out two. People like Chen Lan and Peng Yintian definitely had no shortage of these things. Moreover, Bu Zhenzi was indeed a genius in formation, but after he showed up, Peng Yao discovered that his cultivation was only at the peak of foundation building, and he had not formed a golden elixir. He must be in urgent need of the appearance of the golden elixir. Even if he didn't need it himself, he could sell it to others.

　　There is a Dahuang Pharmacy in this city. There are many medicines for healing and restoring vitality in the pharmacy, but unfortunately, there are no precious elixirs for breakthroughs. Such elixirs are only available in sects. Small sects, small families, or independent cultivators sometimes have to travel to many places for such a pill. Those who can finally break through with the help of the pill have gone through many detours.

　　In this dead city, there are tens of thousands of cultivators who are building their foundation. How many of them have golden elixirs?

　　If it were sold in a pharmacy, it would probably be sold out in a day.

　　Bu Zhenzi handed her two silk banners without hesitation. Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief and handed one to Ling Anyang, saying, "Brother, how about we arrange the caves together so that we can take care of each other."

　　"Of course, haha, my junior sister is still rich, and my senior brother is so poor." Ling Anyang cried.

　　Peng Yao smiled at him: "It's okay, I will support you in the future."

　　"Junior sister is so considerate." Ling Anyang immediately lay softly on Peng Yao's shoulder, which made Bu Zhenzi's eyes red with jealousy. He snorted and said, "My beauty, let me lean on you too. I will give you a hundred banners!"

　　Peng Yao pulled Ling Anyang away without looking back.

　　"Beautiful ladies, remember to come see me next time! You must come!" Buzhenzi waved goodbye with tears in his eyes, and then he looked at the remaining crowd, which was full of men, and roared angrily: "I'm done for today! I quit!"

　　The four people who got the battle flag quickly went to the wild forest outside the city to find a peaceful place. First they found a place to settle the injured Chen Lan, and the remaining three continued to search. Suddenly, the three of them stopped together, and saw two people in the forest walking towards them cautiously, very cautious, but not murderous.

　　"Is there anything you two can do for me?" Peng Yintian frowned.

　　The two looked at each other and then at Peng Yao: "Fellow Daoist, we have no ill intentions. We just want to ask if you have any golden elixirs? We want to exchange two."

　　Peng Yao was a little interested when she heard this, so she asked, "What are you going to exchange for? I still have quite a few golden elixirs."

　　The two men's eyes lit up and they cautiously took out two things. One of them held a small metal doll, and the other held a broken small bronze bell.

　　"As long as you inject enough spiritual energy into this little doll, it will obey your commands. It is indestructible and can be a helper for those in the initial stage of foundation building. Moreover, the method of making the doll is very exquisite. If your cultivation level improves in the future and you find a treasure that gathers spiritual energy, you can also use the doll to improve your cultivation level. If I didn't urgently need a golden elixir to break through my cultivation level, I would be reluctant to exchange it with you." The man explained with regret, stroking the doll reluctantly.

　　Another person said, "Although this bronze bell is broken, it can still help you resist about thirty attacks from Nascent Soul cultivators. This is a treasure I found in a ruin. It is very ancient. The complex carvings and exquisite formations on it are worth studying for a lifetime. You will benefit from it endlessly."

　　The two boasted about their treasures so much that they made people envious. Ling Anyang curled his lips and said, "Are they really that good that you are willing to give them out yourself?" Everyone knows that real treasures are something that people would not even exchange for their lives, let alone a golden elixir.

　　Peng Yao smiled, "Okay, I'll change."

　　The two of them blushed slightly after hearing Ling Anyang's words. Now Peng Yao nodded and immediately stepped forward and said, "Fellow Daoist, you have good eyesight. These two things of ours will definitely not let you suffer any loss."

　　Peng Yao didn't say much and gave the two of them two golden pills. The two of them immediately left with smiles on their faces.

　　"Junior sister, you are so kind-hearted." Peng Yintian couldn't help but shake his head and laugh at her.

　　Peng Yao said, "I think these two things are extraordinary, and they are true. It would be nice to study them when you have time."

　　When it was dark, the four of them finally settled down and entered their respective caves.

　　When choosing a place, they all picked a place with abundant spiritual energy. The formation they set up also served as a spirit gathering formation. As long as there was spiritual energy flowing around, it would slowly be attracted into the formation.

　　The first thing Peng Yao did after entering the formation was to place items with abundant spiritual energy at several small points of the formation, such as the large number of flame crystals she had dug in the cave. She placed them everywhere for her to absorb, which was more convenient and natural than taking spiritual pills. Moreover, she had a lot of flame crystals, not just her. She also filled the other three with crystals, so no one was short of them.

　　After Peng Yao placed the flame crystals in place, the spiritual energy in the small cave suddenly boiled like boiling water. Peng Yao was overjoyed, and gritted her teeth, and put two more unnecessary magic weapons in. If the spiritual energy of these two magic weapons was exhausted, they would become waste. However, Peng Yao was determined to break through at this time, and had no reluctance at all.

　　After everything was arranged, Peng Yao held the elixir in her mouth and sat cross-legged at the center of the formation in a state of meditation. She felt as if she was in a pot of boiling white steam, and she was a stewed chicken in the pot. The spiritual energy in the pot surrounded her and was slowly absorbed by her.

　　The meaning of golden elixir is clear. The power of the true spirit condenses into golden elixir in the body, also known as elixir.

　　At this point, the dispersed and flowing true energy in the Dantian has already begun to condense, the flow speed slows down, the true energy becomes heavy, and the color changes. All these signs are the precursors of the golden elixir. Some people will never be able to form an elixir in their lifetime, and will always stay at the peak of foundation building. The true energy in their bodies is extremely heavy, and when it is running, it is like dragging a huge piece of iron stone, and it cannot be turned no matter how hard you try. This is considered a bottleneck. Only by breaking through can you suddenly see the light, find the open door, and embark on a new path.

　　Peng Yao no longer had the scruples of the past. She had not considered the improvement of her cultivation as a necessity. She did not have the ruthlessness to achieve her goal at all costs, nor did she have strong determination. At this moment, she was still herself. She just encountered a hurdle, and she could not get out without hard work. She had become a person in the world of immortal cultivation, and could not escape long ago. She had no other choice. She wanted to leave this city, she wanted to not become a burden to others, she wanted to protect herself, protect her senior brother, she wanted to figure out everything. Since God gave her the secret of attracting the omen, and caused her a lot of trouble, she could not refuse, so she could only find an answer.

　　Peng Yao abandoned all her worries and had an idea in her mind. Since God had given her a unique body, she should be brave enough to abuse herself, not afraid of going crazy or the pain of being seriously injured!

　　Peng Yao bit half of the elixir in her mouth with a crunch, and crazy spiritual energy swept towards her, like a crazy wave hitting into her dantian, washing and hitting her fiercely. The heavy true energy in her dantian floated up and down with the waves, and was finally dissolved into quicksand, swept into the violent circulation of the waves. The rushing true energy burst out like a fountain, dissipated from the abdomen, and passed into the three yin meridians and three yang meridians of the hands and feet, and all kinds of extraordinary meridians.

　　In the cave where only Pengyao was, there was a loud sound of waves. After a wave hit, there was a thin sound of flowing water. The whole room was filled with white mist, twisting and surging, rushing madly towards Pengyao's belly. Pengyao sat cross-legged calmly, as if floating on white clouds, with black hair flying, and she looked like a fairy.

　　The roar of the sea tide continued for an hour. Peng Yao suddenly moved his mouth and swallowed the remaining half of the pill.

　　Half of the flame crystals placed at the center of the formation had lost their original red color and turned into white waste stones lying on the ground. What Peng Yao didn't know was that outside her cave, the green plants around her had withered and aged in this hour, and the nearby monsters had already fled the place sensitively.

　　In the cave closest to her, Ling Anyang was shouting angrily, "Who is so cruel to suck away all the spiritual energy!"

　　This time, Peng Yao entered into a state of meditation and remained motionless for three whole months.

　　The last crystal in the cave turned into waste. Peng Yao, who could no longer feel any spiritual energy, opened her eyes and said, "What a pity, I was so close." After saying that, Peng Yao stood up and walked out of the cave after hesitating for a while. Ling Anyang's cave allowed her to enter at will, so Peng Yao walked to the next door very carefully. However, after searching for a long time and pinching the hand seals for a long time, she could not find Ling Anyang's home. Peng Yao said to herself in distress, "Where did my senior brother go?"

　　Just as she was confused, she saw a large stone on the ground that was not supposed to be there. She walked over and saw a message on it: "Junior sister, I have moved away. If you come out, go to the medicine shop and wait for me."

　　Peng Yao sighed and wondered why her senior brother moved away.

　　Peng Yao didn't think much about it. She just thought that autumn had arrived when she saw the withered earth around her, and didn't associate it with herself.

　　Peng Yao immediately felt that there was no spiritual energy around him, and thought to himself that it was no wonder that his senior brother wanted to move away. Peng Yao frowned and withdrew the formation, and spent a day looking for a good place to set up the formation again.

　　Peng Yao is just a little bit away from a breakthrough, and this time she is bound to succeed.

　　Peng Yao made up her mind and took out a thousand-year-old ginseng, which was a very precious medicinal herb to her. One could imagine the spiritual energy contained in it. The thousand years of time further measured its precious value.

　　Peng Yao held the ginseng and sat cross-legged in meditation again.

　　At this moment, Peng Yintian suddenly opened his eyes and walked out of the cave with a smile on his face.

　　Author has something to say: First update today! Thank you all for your support! ^_^Some people may find the VIP chapters very laggy, so I will also post them in the author's words.

　　29 Array

　　In the Dahuang Inn, Chen Lan woke up slowly. With the slightest movement, his chest was torn and hurt.

　　"Sister, don't move." Peng Yao hurried over to support her.

　　Chen Lan nodded weakly, leaning against the bed and gritting his teeth: "Fortunately you came in time, otherwise I would be in trouble this time." When the four of them separated, they left a mark, and if anything happened, they would contact each other in a special way. After the black-clothed man left, Chen Lan scattered the colorless and odorless powder. Only Peng Yao and a few others could identify the powder.

　　At this time, the four of them gathered in the inn. Seeing Chen Lan wake up, Peng Yintian asked, "Were you beaten by a group of men in black?"

　　Chen Lan nodded: "Yes, there are twenty Nascent Soul masters. I have collected ninety tokens, but they were all taken away." Chen Lan sighed.

　　Peng Yintian smiled, "It happened to me too. Ninety-six tokens were stolen. Haha, as I expected, things are not that simple. Collecting tokens is just one of the steps. We still have a long way to go to get out. Even if we collect a hundred, we will probably be robbed before we even get to Gushan. I have a few guesses. There must be some people in this city who are organized and specialize in robbing unorganized people. But those Yuanying masters can easily get out with the tokens, so why don't they go out and stay here to organize themselves? I think the tokens are probably not just tokens of getting out, there must be something else we don't know about."

　　Ling Anyang also said after hearing this: "With our current cultivation level, it is meaningless to collect tokens. We are all being targeted."

　　"That's right. The first thing we need to do right now is to figure out the meaning of those men in black and the tokens. The other thing is to form a golden elixir." Peng Yintian finished his last sentence and glanced at the others: "The four of us have similar cultivation levels, so it's time for us to make a breakthrough."

　　The others nodded. They knew their own situation very well. Whether they could try to break through the foundation and form a golden elixir, there was a sign. After years of practice, the green energy in the body had slowly solidified, like a ball of paste stuck to the dantian. It was not as easy as before to circulate the meridians. The speed was getting slower and slower, as if a heavy mass of air was dragging in the body. And in the center, the green color had already faded to gold.

　　“But, I can’t be disturbed when I’m breaking through, and the inn is too expensive and I can’t afford to stay there.” Peng Yao sighed.

　　Peng Yintian frowned and thought for a while: "In fact, I have also found out some things these days. In addition to the inn, there is another way to avoid being disturbed. There is a master in this city who is proficient in formations. We just need to find him, but using treasures to exchange may not satisfy him."

　　Peng Yao stayed in the inn to take care of Chen Lan, while Peng Yintian and Ling Anyang split their troops into two groups, one to find the master of formations, and the other to inquire for news.

　　Two days later, the four of them gathered again, and Peng Yintian said excitedly: "So that's how it is. The reason why those Yuanying masters are unwilling to leave this place is because there is a pagoda in this city!"

　　"Brother, please stop keeping me in suspense." Ling Anyang glared at him.

　　Peng Yintian smiled and continued, "I heard that it was originally a tower that reaches the sky, also known as the Mirror Tower. Many years ago, the tower on the ground disappeared with the disappearance of the immortals, but later generations found an identical tower buried deep underground. It's a pity that the real treasures in it have long been looted by various masters, but the tower itself is a treasure. There are monsters that can't be found outside, as well as fairy herbs and fruits nurtured by heaven and earth. Moreover, the highest floor of the tower is the most mysterious. Not to mention the abundant spiritual energy, you can stay in it for ten years, but it only takes one day outside!"

　　Others were shocked, but Ling Anyang was delighted and said, "So there is another secret underground! I have heard of this kind of treasure land, but I didn't expect it to be here. Haha, in fact, our Wangxian Sect also has a small place like this, but it is at the center of the formation, so it is not suitable for cultivation."

　　Peng Yintian nodded: "This is a great opportunity!" He stood up excitedly and said: "For cultivators, the most precious thing is not magic tools, spiritual stones or powerful skills, but time! Ten years in the tower is one day outside. Hahaha, if I don't go in and take a look, I will not be willing to die." Peng Yintian was rarely as irritable as a child. He kept walking back and forth and drank cup after cup of tea. After calming down a little, he said: "The reason why those Yuanying masters collected tokens is because that floor of the tower is guarded. Later, a rule was set that if you want to enter that floor of the tower to practice, you must enter according to the number of tokens you hold. However, when the cultivation reaches the middle stage of the Yuanying, you can't feel the spiritual energy when practicing inside, and basically those people will be willing to leave. So the people left in this city are all those who have not reached the middle stage of the Yuanying."

　　"Even if you have only reached the middle stage of the Nascent Soul, there are still ten precious lands. I am very curious, why no sect has conquered this place and taken it for themselves?" Chen Lan asked.

　　Peng Yintian pondered and said, "There may be other reasons, which I have not found out. This matter is not important, this is a great opportunity. What information did Junior Brother find out? We need to improve our cultivation as soon as possible before we can give it a try."

　　"Found it. You have to pay a price to get him to set up the formation. He doesn't even look at ordinary treasures."

　　"No problem, take us to see him first."

　　Chen Lan also managed to get up, and followed the three people to a bamboo forest on the outskirts of the city. There were actually quite a few people waiting outside the bamboo forest. They were probably all here to look for the master of the formation.

　　The owner was not seen in the bamboo forest, only a voice could be heard from time to time: "This broken stone wants to change the formation, dream on, go away, I don't want garbage. Next one, hurry up, I can only set up ten formations a day."

　　Peng Yintian smiled, raised his hand, and a small, bright bead flew high into the sky. Peng Yintian said loudly, "Do you think the tears of a mermaid from the East China Sea who is at the God Transformation Stage are worthy of your attention?"

　　A hand in the void quickly grabbed Peng Yintian's bead and laughed: "Good stuff, good stuff! Take it, brother." After the man finished speaking, a red silk banner flew straight to Peng Yintian. Peng Yintian put it directly into the Qiankun Silk Bag. He was dumbfounded when he took a look at the silk banner. This man was really a genius in formation. Such an exquisite formation could be stored in a silk banner. Peng Yintian only needed to use this silk banner to find a place he was satisfied with to set it up, and he could stay in it for a long time, like a convenient and exquisite little cave.

　　The man laughed arrogantly again, "I'm known as Bu Zhenzi. If you need good things in the future, just come to me. Defense array, killing array, invisibility array, illusion array, small path to open up caves, big road to establish a school, you can always go to me to set up the array!"

　　Peng Yintian was greatly impressed when he heard this, and he bowed and said, "Your talent is rare in the world. If I need anything in the future, I will definitely look for you."

　　"Haha, I'm happy today to have you as my friend." Bu Zhenzi waved his hand again, and a jade token fell into Peng Yintian's palm: "You can use this to find me in the future."

　　Peng Yintian nodded and put it away. Chen Lan stepped forward and threw something into the air. She urgently needed a safe place to recuperate.

　　The treasure that Bu Zhenzi caught was a golden silk-like soft armor. Bu Zhenzi shouted: "Wow, it smells so good, my beauty!" Bu Zhenzi shouted, his voice as excited as thunder. Bu Zhenzi excitedly looked up to the sky and roared: "Beauty, beauty, is this treasured armor that you have worn?"

　　Chen Lan smiled, her pale and weak face looked charming and lovable: "Yes, I have worn it for ten years. It fits my body well."

　　"Ahhh!" Bu Zhenzi rolled all over the place, blood spurted out of his nose, he hugged Baoyi and kissed her again and again, then dived down and landed in front of Chen Lan, with an obsessed look on his face, holding his heart and presenting a golden silk banner: "All the treasures in the world are not as good as the beautiful lady's charming smile, beautiful lady, please accept it! This is the golden flag formation that I spent ten years to set up, even a master of the spirit transformation can't get in!"

　　Chen Lan smiled and took it. Peng Yintian couldn't help but interrupt: "Is there such a big difference between the gold flag and the red flag? What if ours is broken into by a master?"

　　Buzhenzi looked at him with disgust: "You are not a beauty, who broke into your cave to watch you bathing? Besides, the red flag formation I set up can also resist a hundred Yuanying masters, and it also comes with a small stealth formation, so you won't be easily discovered. You should be content."

　　Peng Yintian choked, thinking, "Do you think that a master breaks into someone else's cave just to peek at a beauty bathing? You are probably the only one who has done this."

　　Pengyao smiled disdainfully, this genius is really lustful. Pengyao casually handed him two pills, Buzhenzi took them and said: "Golden Pills!" After saying that, he looked up in astonishment, and then he saw Pengyao and Ling Anyang, but he automatically ignored Ling Anyang, and there was only the woman in his eyes: "Ah, another beauty! My beauty, you are really generous, two golden pills!"

　　Peng Yao said, "Exchange for two banners." The most she had were medicines. Golden elixir was a must for forming a golden elixir. One golden elixir could greatly increase the success rate of forming a golden elixir. When she was in the alchemy pavilion, her master gave her a bottle with ten pills in it. She knew that Ling Anyang's master didn't have many treasures to give to his apprentice, and Ling Anyang probably had the least treasures, so she took out two. People like Chen Lan and Peng Yintian definitely had no shortage of these things. Moreover, Bu Zhenzi was indeed a genius in formation, but after he showed up, Peng Yao discovered that his cultivation was only at the peak of foundation building, and he had not formed a golden elixir. He must be in urgent need of the appearance of the golden elixir. Even if he didn't need it himself, he could sell it to others.

　　There is a Dahuang Pharmacy in this city. There are many medicines for healing and restoring vitality in the pharmacy, but unfortunately, there are no precious elixirs for breakthroughs. Such elixirs are only available in sects. Small sects, small families, or independent cultivators sometimes have to travel to many places for such a pill. Those who can finally break through with the help of the pill have gone through many detours.

　　In this dead city, there are tens of thousands of cultivators who are building their foundation. How many of them have golden elixirs?

　　If it were sold in a pharmacy, it would probably be sold out in a day.

　　Bu Zhenzi handed her two silk banners without hesitation. Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief and handed one to Ling Anyang, saying, "Brother, how about we arrange the caves together so that we can take care of each other."

　　"Of course, haha, my junior sister is still rich, and my senior brother is so poor." Ling Anyang cried.

　　Peng Yao smiled at him: "It's okay, I will support you in the future."

　　"Junior sister is so considerate." Ling Anyang immediately lay softly on Peng Yao's shoulder, which made Bu Zhenzi's eyes red with jealousy. He snorted and said, "My beauty, let me lean on you too. I will give you a hundred banners!"

　　Peng Yao pulled Ling Anyang away without looking back.

　　"Beautiful ladies, remember to come see me next time! You must come!" Buzhenzi waved goodbye with tears in his eyes, and then he looked at the remaining crowd, which was full of men, and roared angrily: "I'm done for today! I quit!"

　　The four people who got the battle flag quickly went to the wild forest outside the city to find a peaceful place. First they found a place to settle the injured Chen Lan, and the remaining three continued to search. Suddenly, the three of them stopped together, and saw two people in the forest walking towards them cautiously, very cautious, but not murderous.

　　"Is there anything you two can do for me?" Peng Yintian frowned.

　　The two looked at each other and then at Peng Yao: "Fellow Daoist, we have no ill intentions. We just want to ask if you have any golden elixirs? We want to exchange two."

　　Peng Yao was a little interested when she heard this, so she asked, "What are you going to exchange for? I still have quite a few golden elixirs."

　　The two men's eyes lit up and they cautiously took out two things. One of them held a small metal doll, and the other held a broken small bronze bell.

　　"As long as you inject enough spiritual energy into this little doll, it will obey your commands. It is indestructible and can be a helper for those in the initial stage of foundation building. Moreover, the method of making the doll is very exquisite. If your cultivation level improves in the future and you find a treasure that gathers spiritual energy, you can also use the doll to improve your cultivation level. If I didn't urgently need a golden elixir to break through my cultivation level, I would be reluctant to exchange it with you." The man explained with regret, stroking the doll reluctantly.

　　Another person said, "Although this bronze bell is broken, it can still help you resist about thirty attacks from Nascent Soul cultivators. This is a treasure I found in a ruin. It is very ancient. The complex carvings and exquisite formations on it are worth studying for a lifetime. You will benefit from it endlessly."

　　The two boasted about their treasures so much that they made people envious. Ling Anyang curled his lips and said, "Are they really that good that you are willing to give them out yourself?" Everyone knows that real treasures are something that people would not even exchange for their lives, let alone a golden elixir.

　　Peng Yao smiled, "Okay, I will."

　　The two of them blushed slightly after hearing Ling Anyang's words. Peng Yao nodded and immediately stepped forward and said, "Fellow Daoist, you have good eyesight. These two things of ours will definitely not let you suffer any loss."

　　Peng Yao didn't say much and gave the two of them two golden pills. The two of them immediately left with smiles on their faces.

　　"Junior sister, you are so kind-hearted." Peng Yintian couldn't help but shake his head and laugh at her.

　　Peng Yao said, "I think these two things are extraordinary, and they are true. It would be nice to study them when you have time."

　　When it was dark, the four of them finally settled down and entered their respective caves.

　　When choosing a place, they all picked a place with abundant spiritual energy. The formation they set up also served as a spirit gathering formation. As long as there was spiritual energy flowing around, it would slowly be attracted into the formation.

　　The first thing Peng Yao did after entering the formation was to place items with abundant spiritual energy at several small points of the formation, such as the large number of flame crystals she had dug in the cave. She placed them everywhere for her to absorb, which was more convenient and natural than taking spiritual pills. Moreover, she had a lot of flame crystals, not just her. She also filled the other three with crystals, so no one was short of them.

　　After Peng Yao placed the flame crystals in place, the spiritual energy in the small cave suddenly boiled like boiling water. Peng Yao was overjoyed, and gritted her teeth, and put two more unnecessary magic weapons in. If the spiritual energy of these two magic weapons was exhausted, they would become waste. However, Peng Yao was determined to break through at this time, and had no reluctance at all.

　　After everything was arranged, Peng Yao held the elixir in her mouth and sat cross-legged at the center of the formation in a state of meditation. She felt as if she was in a pot of boiling white steam, and she was a stewed chicken in the pot. The spiritual energy in the pot surrounded her and was slowly absorbed by her.

　　The meaning of golden elixir is clear. The power of the true spirit condenses into golden elixir in the body, also known as elixir.

　　At this point, the dispersed and flowing true energy in the Dantian has already begun to condense, the flow speed slows down, the true energy becomes heavy, and the color changes. All these signs are the precursors of the golden elixir. Some people will never be able to form an elixir in their lifetime, and will always stay at the peak of foundation building. The true energy in their bodies is extremely heavy, and when it is running, it is like dragging a huge piece of iron stone, and it cannot be turned no matter how hard you try. This is considered a bottleneck. Only by breaking through can you suddenly see the light, find the open door, and embark on a new path.

　　Peng Yao no longer had the scruples of the past. She had not considered the improvement of her cultivation as a necessity. She did not have the ruthlessness to achieve her goal at all costs, nor did she have strong determination. At this moment, she was still herself. She just encountered a hurdle, and she could not get out without hard work. She had become a person in the world of immortal cultivation, and could not escape long ago. She had no other choice. She wanted to leave this city, she wanted to not become a burden to others, she wanted to protect herself, protect her senior brother, she wanted to figure out everything. Since God gave her the secret of attracting the omen, and caused her a lot of trouble, she could not refuse, so she could only find an answer.

　　Peng Yao abandoned all her worries and had an idea in her mind. Since God had given her a unique body, she should be brave enough to abuse herself, not afraid of going crazy or the pain of being seriously injured!

　　Peng Yao bit half of the elixir in her mouth with a crunch, and crazy spiritual energy swept towards her, like a crazy wave hitting into her dantian, washing and hitting her fiercely. The heavy true energy in her dantian floated up and down with the waves, and was finally dissolved into quicksand, swept into the violent circulation of the waves. The rushing true energy burst out like a fountain, dissipated from the abdomen, and passed into the three yin meridians and three yang meridians of the hands and feet, and all kinds of extraordinary meridians.

　　In the cave where only Pengyao was, there was a loud sound of waves. After a wave hit, there was a thin sound of flowing water. The whole room was filled with white mist, twisting and surging, rushing madly towards Pengyao's belly. Pengyao sat cross-legged calmly, as if floating on white clouds, with black hair flying, and she looked like a fairy.

　　The roar of the sea tide continued for an hour. Peng Yao suddenly moved his mouth and swallowed the remaining half of the pill.

　　Half of the flame crystals placed at the center of the formation had lost their original red color and turned into white waste stones lying on the ground. What Peng Yao didn't know was that outside her cave, the green plants around her had withered and aged in this hour, and the nearby monsters had already fled the place sensitively.

　　In the cave closest to her, Ling Anyang was shouting angrily, "Who is so cruel to suck away all the spiritual energy!"

　　This time, Peng Yao entered into a state of meditation and remained motionless for three whole months.

　　The last crystal in the cave turned into waste. Peng Yao, who could no longer feel any spiritual energy, opened her eyes and said, "What a pity, I was so close." After saying that, Peng Yao stood up and walked out of the cave after hesitating for a while. Ling Anyang's cave allowed her to enter at will, so Peng Yao walked to the next door very carefully. However, after searching for a long time and pinching the hand seals for a long time, she could not find Ling Anyang's home. Peng Yao said to herself in distress, "Where did my senior brother go?"

　　Just as she was confused, she saw a large stone on the ground that was not supposed to be there. She walked over and saw a message on it: "Junior sister, I have moved away. If you come out, go to the medicine shop and wait for me."

　　Peng Yao sighed and wondered why her senior brother moved away.

　　Peng Yao didn't think much about it. She just thought that autumn had arrived when she saw the withered earth around her, and didn't associate it with herself.

　　Peng Yao immediately felt that there was no spiritual energy around him, and thought to himself that it was no wonder that his senior brother wanted to move away. Peng Yao frowned and withdrew the formation, and spent a day looking for a good place to set up the formation again.

　　Peng Yao is just a little bit away from a breakthrough, and this time she is bound to succeed.

　　Peng Yao made up her mind and took out a thousand-year-old ginseng, which was a very precious medicinal herb to her. One could imagine the spiritual energy contained in it. The thousand years of time further measured its precious value.

　　Peng Yao held the ginseng and sat cross-legged in meditation again.

　　At this moment, Peng Yintian suddenly opened his eyes and walked out of the cave with a smile on his face.

　　3030 Golden Elixir Formed

　　30 Golden Elixir Formed

　　Only those who have experienced it know the difference between the Golden Core Stage and the Foundation Establishment Stage clearly.

　　After Peng Yintian removed the formation and walked outside into the night sky, he felt relaxed and refreshed, and all his perceptions had changed greatly. His eyes could see more clearly, his ears could hear farther, and his whole body was full of energy and strength.

　　Peng Yintian looked around and saw a group of wandering monsters a few miles away. Peng Yintian smiled, flew over in the blink of an eye, pulled up a branch, and swept it hard, and the group of monsters fell to the ground with blood splattering.

　　Peng Yintian withdrew his hand with satisfaction and flew back to the city on his sword.

　　Two months later, Peng Yintian met Ling Anyang in the pharmacy. The two looked at each other and congratulated each other.

　　"Haha, senior brother is worthy of being senior brother. He is indeed the first one to form a golden pill." Ling Anyang laughed, his face flushed.

　　Peng Yintian was not modest either, he nodded and said, "The two junior sisters haven't come out yet."

　　"Well, I got the upper hand this time. If Senior Sister Chen Lan hadn't been injured, she would have definitely formed a pill before me. Junior Sister is still practicing, so it should be soon."

　　Peng Yintian thought for a while and said, "Junior Sister Peng Yao should be the most mysterious among us, with the best spiritual roots. However, she doesn't seem to show any advantage in her cultivation progress. Did Junior Sister not find a way?"

　　Ling Anyang shook his head: "Even she herself is confused about this. I think Junior Sister is making rapid progress. Her aptitude was mediocre before, and it seemed difficult for her to even build a foundation. Now she has caught up with us. Junior Sister is doing very well. There will be no problem."

　　Peng Yintian remained silent. He always thought that it was more than that. The shock that Peng Yao brought to her should be stronger.

　　No one knows the wonders of Pengyao, not even she herself fully understands.

　　The more she practiced, the more she understood that her strong meridians were a big advantage, but at the same time, there was also a disadvantage. This was something she had recently discovered. Most of the spiritual energy she used to break through was absorbed when flushing the meridians throughout her body. She found that her meridians were like a small tree. After a while, she had to water it with spiritual energy until it was full and moisturized, and then she would leave the rest of the spiritual energy for Peng Yao to practice. If the meridians were not nourished for a long time, when they were watered again, the meridians would hurt a little. After being dry for a long time, it would sting when touched by spiritual energy. After she continued to impact the meridians, she would have a clearer feeling, and the meridians would also change. It slowly took on different membrane colors and slowly became stronger and stronger. After discovering this, Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief. It was just that the spiritual energy she used to improve her cultivation was many times more than that of others.

　　In the cave, after Peng Yao felt that her meridians were no longer absorbing spiritual energy, the pale yellow virtual elixir in her body finally began to become active. Peng Yao kept urging it to greedily wrap up layer after layer of spiritual energy. The pale yellow golden elixir made subtle changes at a speed invisible to the naked eye. The pale yellow color deepened, becoming more and more bright and solid.

　　Finally one day, the glittering golden elixir condensed and floated beautifully in the dantian. The pure power made Peng Yao full of energy, and he had the illusion that his whole body was filled with the confidence of a master.

　　The spiritual energy floating in the cave was already pitifully weak. Peng Yao finished her work, opened her eyes, and saw everything more clearly than before. This was the golden elixir, a huge step forward. People who stayed at the peak of the foundation-building stage would never understand this feeling. It was truly indescribable.

　　Peng Yao clenched his fist with joy, removed the battle flag, and hurried to the medicine shop in the city. He did not see anyone familiar in the medicine shop, so he was not in a hurry. He waited quietly until it was almost dark, and finally saw Ling Anyang walking towards him.

　　"Brother, congratulations!" Peng Yao stepped forward.

　　Ling Anyang was overjoyed and held Peng Yao's hand: "Junior sister finally succeeded in breaking through, very good, haha, Senior Brother Peng and I have been waiting for you for half a month."

　　Peng Yao sighed, "Senior Brother Peng is really amazing. He always walks in the front."

　　"Yes, Senior Sister is injured this time, and it will probably take a while for her to come out."

　　"I suppose so."

　　"When Senior Sister arrives, the four of us will also have to get busy." Ling Anyang murmured, "We will not separate this time. We must work together. Even Yuanying masters know how to organize themselves. It is really difficult for us to succeed alone."

　　"There is strength in numbers, this is good."

　　"Junior sister, if you have collected a hundred tokens, would you like to leave here early?" Ling Anyang asked with a smile.

　　Peng Yao thought about it after hearing this and said, "No... I want to enter that tower."

　　"Hahaha, it's true. I guess everyone thinks so, that's why so many people stay here, and more and more people keep coming in. Collecting tokens, this is a must." Ling Anyang was eager to try.

　　Peng Yao thought that Chen Lan would not be able to come out for a while, and wandering around might easily bring about death. She was so bored that she and Ling Anyang stayed in the cave during the day, and went to the medicine shop to meet others at night.

　　Ling Anyang practiced swordsmanship tirelessly in the cave. After forming the elixir, his swordsmanship became even more powerful and much greater.

　　When Peng Yao was practicing sword occasionally, he accidentally found the two magic weapons he had exchanged for, the metal doll and the broken bronze bell.

　　Peng Yao didn't know much about battle formations, so he first studied puppets.

　　The puppet was made of unknown metal. Even a flying sword could not cut a mark on it. The puppet was very small, with flexible joints, but it was empty inside. Peng Yao was very curious about how it was made. How could it resist the enemy when it was so small? Peng Yao tried to input spiritual energy, but the puppet seemed to be alive. It suddenly opened its metal eyes, and the corners of its mouth pulled apart vividly, revealing a very happy and weird smile, greedily absorbing Peng Yao's spiritual power. Peng Yao didn't care at first. As the puppet absorbed more and more spiritual energy, its body became bigger and bigger. Soon it became exactly the same height as Peng Yao, and even its arms and legs were as thick as Peng Yao, and even had a protruding chest. Peng Yao opened his mouth and was speechless. Ling Anyang was also attracted to it: "This thing is really strange..." If the puppet was not made of metal, it would probably become exactly the same as Peng Yao, like a □ if it was not covered with human skin.

　　Peng Yao swallowed her saliva: "How magical."

　　The puppet was still absorbing spiritual energy. Peng Yao frowned and sweated. She gritted her teeth and held on until she had drained all the spiritual energy in her body from the puppet before she stopped. Ling Anyang quickly fed Peng Yao a Qi-restoring pill. Peng Yao barely stood up and smiled bitterly: "No wonder that person was willing to change it. This consumption is too great." After saying this, Peng Yao couldn't stand it anymore, pushed Ling Anyang away, and sat down to practice meditation.

　　Ling Anyang didn't dare to disturb her, and stared at the puppet. Ling Anyang suddenly had an idea, walked to the farthest place and hit the puppet hard. The puppet immediately turned around and attacked Ling Anyang at a high speed. Ling Anyang was shocked and quickly dodged. The puppet opened its mouth and shot three metal darts at Ling Anyang. Ling Anyang shouted: "There are hidden weapons!" He had to use his sword to resist. The Thunder Sword Technique flashed, and the puppet evaded it nimbly, and then silently went behind Ling Anyang and kicked Ling Anyang's butt hard. Ling Anyang turned around angrily and kicked it. His right leg firmly resisted the puppet's metal leg, and his bones cracked. Ling Anyang was in so much pain that tears almost came out.

　　Ling Anyang howled: "This is too weird! It's just a puppet!"

　　Peng Yao woke up and saw Ling Anyang being chased by the puppet and asked curiously, "Why are you fighting?"

　　Ling Anyang rushed over immediately: "Junior sister, hurry up and ask her to stop, she's too heavy-handed, it hurts me so much." The doll belongs to Peng Yao, so Ling Anyang will not really deal with her, what if it is destroyed. But the doll has no idea, and will never let go of anyone who attacks her.

　　Peng Yao immediately stopped the puppet. Ling Anyang gasped, "This thing is very strange and powerful. The man probably didn't know it at the beginning. He said that the puppet can act as a master of foundation building, but you are now a golden elixir. All the spiritual energy is lost to her. She has at least the strength of a golden elixir now. It's a pity that she doesn't have a dantian. All the spiritual energy needs to be provided by you, junior sister. Once the spiritual energy is exhausted, she will stop. Now I don't know how long she can last like this. Junior sister better find a way to replace her input of spiritual energy, otherwise it will be a big disadvantage."

　　Peng Yao was very happy when she heard this: "It's great that she is so powerful. Provide spiritual power. I only have some crystals." Peng Yao took out a few crystals and put them in front of the puppet, but the puppet was unmoved. Peng Yao was worried: "She is not a human, so she doesn't know how to absorb the crystals. I will think of a way later. Haha, it's not bad to exchange it for a golden elixir."

　　Afterwards, Peng Yao took out the broken bronze bell out of boredom and explored it. There were indeed some strange and mysterious carvings and complicated formations on it, but Peng Yao could not understand them and had to give up.

　　Chen Lan finally came out a month later and gathered in front of the drugstore, waiting for Peng Yintian who was out for something to come.

　　Peng Yao looked at the various medicines on display in the medicine shop and couldn't help asking, "Why don't you sell Golden Pills or Yuanying Pills?"

　　The shopkeeper looked up at her and said nonchalantly, "The alchemists are not happy. The materials for the Golden Elixir and the Nascent Soul Elixir are hard to find, and it's too troublesome to refine them. They're not suitable for mass production, so they simply won't sell them."

　　Peng Yao nodded: "Do you sell medicinal herbs here?"

　　"For sale. Not many people want it. Not many people in the city have the time to make medicine."

　　"Do you have the herbs for refining the Golden Pill and the Nascent Soul Pill? How many are there? I want them." Peng Yao had the recipes for these two pills, and even had some of the herbs needed, but she had to gather them all. She thought that so many people in the city needed the Golden Pill, so why not refine it and exchange it with others for treasures?

　　The shopkeeper stared at her again: "Do you know how to practice?"

　　"meeting."

　　The shopkeeper did not look down on her. Peng Yao was now a golden elixir and deserved to be looked at differently by others.

　　The shopkeeper asked, "How many copies do you want?"

　　"One hundred copies, please. What's your price?"

　　"It doesn't cost any money. You can refine it here. If you can refine 80 pills, we'll split it in half. I have an alchemy room behind my house. As long as you trust me, this is binding."

　　Peng Yao pondered over what he said, and the others gathered around. Peng Yintian arrived without knowing when, and sent a message to Peng Yao: "Promise him."

　　Peng Yao smiled and nodded in response: "What if I can't make eighty pills?"

　　The shopkeeper said, "Then you can only take twenty, and the rest will belong to me."

　　"OK."

　　"Oh, the beauty can also make elixirs? That's amazing." A familiar business suddenly appeared.

　　Peng Yao turned around and said, "Set up the formation, congratulations on your successful formation of the elixir."

　　Bu Zhenzi laughed with a red face: "Haha, this is all thanks to the magic pill of the beauty! I am so grateful, I have no way to repay you, so I can only give you my body."

　　"..." Peng Yao glared at him with a dark face.

　　Peng Yintian explained: "After the formation is set up, join us."

　　"What?" Peng Yao was surprised and very excited. Although Bu Zhenzi was lustful, he was really a genius and he was already a golden elixir. Wouldn't it be an extra helper if he was with them?

　　"Yes, yes, I will protect the two beauties with my life." Bu Zhenzi said frivolously. In fact, he was only at the foundation building stage, and he was alone in the city without any partners. Apart from being proficient in formations, he was not good at fighting and killing, so it was not suitable for him to move around. He had been in the city for several years, and had been using formations to exchange treasures with others, in order to exchange for spiritual objects to improve his cultivation and strive to form a pill as soon as possible. This time he finally succeeded in one fell swoop, and he couldn't forget the beauties. When Peng Yintian came to discuss with him, he agreed without saying a word. Who wouldn't want to go in and try his luck in that Tongtian Tower!

　　Peng Yintian sent a message to everyone, "The formation will arrange an indestructible cave for us. We will put the tokens in it after we get them. Don't carry too many tokens on you. If you encounter an enemy you can't defeat outside, find a way to hide in it. Junior Sister Peng Yao, I know you don't like killing people. It happens that you are the only one who can make pills, so you can make pills. The golden pills you make can be used to exchange for tokens. As for the Nascent Soul Pills, keep them for other uses."

　　No one opposed Peng Yintian's decision. Peng Yao entered the alchemy room of the pharmacy, and the puppet stood guard at the door, alert to the surroundings.

　　Peng Yintian and his companions quickly dispersed. Having already formed their Dan, their strength had greatly increased, and their confidence grew greatly.

　　Peng Yao received exactly 100 portions of Jindan medicinal materials and 100 portions of Yuanying Dan medicinal materials. The shopkeeper was very tactful and did not ask any more questions, and let Peng Yao go alone.

　　The hand gestures for refining the golden elixir are not particularly difficult. If Peng Yao did not have absolute confidence, she would not rashly agree to such a thing.

　　The alchemy furnace in the medicine shop is quite good, a mid-to-upper-range device that is perfect for refining elixirs.

　　Peng Yao stayed in the alchemy room for three days and came out with the refined golden elixir and Yuanying elixir. The owner of the medicine shop saw her expression and talked about the matter. He smiled and asked Peng Yao to sit down and poured her a cup of tea. Peng Yao took out two boxes and opened them separately, "Shopkeeper, this brown one is the golden elixir, a total of 91 pills have been refined, and this yellow one is the Yuanying elixir, only 84 pills have been refined."

　　As soon as the shopkeeper smelled the fragrance, he knew it was right. He couldn't help but smile and praised: "Daoyou are really a master. There are so few waste pills. You must have an amazing master."

　　"Boss, you are too kind. I am far from being as good as Master. I only know the basics."

　　"Haha, fellow Taoist is too modest." The shopkeeper laughed, thinking that this girl was not only modest, but also too honest. If someone else used their brains, even if she refined 91 pills, she would only take out the agreed 80 pills to share, and she could swallow the rest by herself. In this way, she could get 11 more pills. But this girl obviously didn't do that. 91 is 91, and she didn't keep any of them. Thinking of this, the shopkeeper was even happier. There are not many such honest people nowadays, and it is hard to trust them.

　　The shopkeeper took out two boxes, took out forty-five golden pills and forty Nascent Soul pills, and gave the rest to Peng Yao: "This is what you deserve, you will have to work hard later. If you need any medicinal materials in the future, I will give you a cheap price."

　　Peng Yao happily put away the medicine box and said to the shopkeeper, "Thank you, shopkeeper. I will come again another day."

　　On that day, a notice was hung in front of the Dahuang Medicine Store, stating that the store had Golden Elixirs and Nascent Soul Pills for sale, but the quantities were limited and on a first-come, first-served basis.

　　This is true. The quantity is indeed quite limited, only 40 pills each, and they were sold out within two hours by the customers who flocked there. At the same time, it is estimated that several people can break through to the Golden Core and Nascent Soul stages.

　　Peng Yao took the medicine back to the cave, and Peng Yintian took all the golden pills out on the third day after the medicine in the shop was sold out. At this time, many people knew that the medicine shop was sold out and were anxious to grab them. The appearance of Peng Yintian was undoubtedly another turning point. On the third day, Peng Yintian returned safely with the token he exchanged.

　　"How many did you change, senior brother?" Everyone looked at Peng Yintian expectantly.

　　Peng Yintian raised his hand and threw the tokens. The tokens fell to the ground and piled up into a small hill. Peng Yintian laughed: "One golden pill costs one hundred tokens."

　　"Four thousand dollars!"

　　The author has something to say: The second update! The third update will be delivered before 12 o'clock! I will never break my promise! Haha, I have almost finished writing the third chapter.

　　I may not be able to update tomorrow, Tuesday. I had too much of an outburst today. I'm worried that I'll be impotent tomorrow...ORZ

　　30 Golden Elixir Formed

　　Only those who have experienced it know the difference between the Jindan stage and the foundation-building stage clearly.

　　After Peng Yintian removed the formation and walked outside into the night sky, he felt relaxed and refreshed, and all his perceptions had changed greatly. His eyes could see more clearly, his ears could hear farther, and his whole body was full of energy and strength.

　　Peng Yintian looked around and saw a group of wandering monsters a few miles away. Peng Yintian smiled, flew over in the blink of an eye, pulled up a branch, and swept it hard with luck. The group of monsters splattered blood and fell to the ground.

　　Peng Yintian withdrew his hand with satisfaction and flew back to the city on his sword.

　　Two months later, Peng Yintian met Ling Anyang in the pharmacy. The two looked at each other and congratulated each other.

　　"Haha, senior brother is worthy of being senior brother. He is indeed the first one to form a golden pill." Ling Anyang laughed, his face flushed.

　　Peng Yintian was not modest either, he nodded and said, "The two junior sisters haven't come out yet."

　　"Well, I got the upper hand this time. If Senior Sister Chen Lan hadn't been injured, she would have definitely formed a pill before me. Junior Sister is still practicing, so it should be soon."

　　Peng Yintian thought for a while and said, "Junior Sister Peng Yao should be the most mysterious among us, with the best spiritual roots. However, she doesn't seem to show any advantage in her cultivation progress. Did Junior Sister not find a way?"

　　Ling Anyang shook his head: "Even she herself is confused about this. I think Junior Sister is making rapid progress. Her aptitude was mediocre before, and it seemed difficult for her to even build a foundation. Now she has caught up with us. Junior Sister is doing very well. There will be no problem."

　　Peng Yintian remained silent. He always thought that it was more than that. The shock that Peng Yao brought to her should be stronger.

　　No one knows the wonders of Pengyao, not even she herself fully understands.

　　The more she practiced, the more she understood that her strong meridians were a big advantage, but at the same time, there was also a disadvantage. This was something she had recently discovered. Most of the spiritual energy she used to break through was absorbed when flushing the meridians throughout her body. She found that her meridians were like a small tree. After a while, she had to water it with spiritual energy until it was full and moisturized, and then she would leave the rest of the spiritual energy for Peng Yao to practice. If the meridians were not nourished for a long time, when they were watered again, the meridians would hurt a little. After being dry for a long time, it would sting when touched by spiritual energy. After she continued to impact the meridians, she would have a clearer feeling, and the meridians would also change. It slowly took on different membrane colors and slowly became stronger and stronger. After discovering this, Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief. It was just that the spiritual energy she used to improve her cultivation was many times more than that of others.

　　In the cave, after Peng Yao felt that her meridians were no longer absorbing spiritual energy, the pale yellow virtual elixir in her body finally began to become active. Peng Yao kept urging it to greedily wrap up layer after layer of spiritual energy. The pale yellow golden elixir made subtle changes at a speed invisible to the naked eye. The pale yellow color deepened, becoming more and more bright and solid.

　　Finally one day, the glittering golden elixir condensed and floated beautifully in the dantian. The pure power made Peng Yao full of energy, and he had the illusion that his whole body was filled with the confidence of a master.

　　The spiritual energy floating in the cave was already pitifully weak. Peng Yao finished her work, opened her eyes, and saw everything more clearly than before. This was the golden elixir, a huge step forward. People who stayed at the peak of the foundation-building stage would never understand this feeling. It was truly indescribable.

　　Peng Yao clenched his fist with joy, removed the battle flag, and hurried to the medicine shop in the city. He did not see anyone familiar in the medicine shop, so he was not in a hurry. He waited quietly until it was almost dark, and finally saw Ling Anyang walking towards him.

　　"Brother, congratulations!" Peng Yao stepped forward.

　　Ling Anyang was overjoyed and held Peng Yao's hand: "Junior sister finally succeeded in breaking through, very good, haha, Senior Brother Peng and I have been waiting for you for half a month."

　　Peng Yao sighed, "Senior Brother Peng is really amazing. He always walks in the front."

　　"Yes, Senior Sister is injured this time, and it will probably take a while for her to come out."

　　"I suppose so."

　　"When Senior Sister arrives, the four of us will also have to get busy." Ling Anyang murmured, "We will not separate this time. We must work together. Even Yuanying masters know how to organize themselves. It is really difficult for us to succeed alone."

　　"There is strength in numbers, this is good."

　　"Junior sister, if you have collected a hundred tokens, would you like to leave here early?" Ling Anyang asked with a smile.

　　Peng Yao thought about it after hearing this and said, "No... I want to enter that tower."

　　"Hahaha, it's true. I guess everyone thinks so, that's why so many people stay here, and more and more people keep coming in. Collecting tokens, this is a must." Ling Anyang was eager to try.

　　Peng Yao thought that Chen Lan would not be able to come out for a while, and wandering around might easily bring about death. She was so bored that she and Ling Anyang stayed in the cave during the day, and went to the medicine shop to meet others at night.

　　Ling Anyang practiced swordsmanship tirelessly in the cave. After forming the elixir, his swordsmanship became even more powerful and much greater.

　　When Peng Yao was practicing sword occasionally, he accidentally found the two magic weapons he had exchanged for, the metal doll and the broken bronze bell.

　　Peng Yao didn't know much about battle formations, so he first studied puppets.

　　The puppet was made of unknown metal. Even with a flying sword, no marks could be seen. The puppet was very small, and the joints were very flexible, but the inside was empty. Peng Yao was very curious about how it was made. How could it resist the enemy when it was so small? Peng Yao tried to input spiritual energy, but the puppet seemed to be alive. It suddenly opened its metal eyes, and the corners of its mouth pulled apart vividly, revealing a very happy and weird smile, greedily absorbing Peng Yao's spiritual power. Peng Yao didn't care at first. As the puppet absorbed more and more spiritual energy, its body became bigger and bigger. Soon it became exactly the same height as Peng Yao, and even its arms and legs were as thick as Peng Yao, and even had a protruding chest. Peng Yao opened his mouth and was speechless. Ling Anyang was also attracted: "This thing is really strange..." If the puppet was not made of metal, it would probably become exactly the same as Peng Yao, like a clone, if it was not covered with human skin.

　　Peng Yao swallowed her saliva: "How magical."

　　The puppet was still absorbing spiritual energy. Peng Yao frowned and sweated. She gritted her teeth and held on until she had drained all the spiritual energy in her body from the puppet before she stopped. Ling Anyang quickly fed Peng Yao a Qi-restoring pill. Peng Yao barely stood up and smiled bitterly: "No wonder that person was willing to change it. This consumption is too great." After saying this, Peng Yao couldn't stand it anymore, pushed Ling Anyang away, and sat down to practice meditation.

　　Ling Anyang didn't dare to disturb her, and stared at the puppet. Ling Anyang suddenly had an idea, walked to the farthest place and hit the puppet hard. The puppet immediately turned around and attacked Ling Anyang at a high speed. Ling Anyang was shocked and quickly dodged. The puppet opened its mouth and shot three metal darts at Ling Anyang. Ling Anyang shouted: "There are hidden weapons!" He had to use his sword to resist. The Thunder Sword Technique flashed, and the puppet evaded it nimbly, and then silently went behind Ling Anyang and kicked Ling Anyang's butt hard. Ling Anyang turned around angrily and kicked it. His right leg firmly resisted the puppet's metal leg, and his bones cracked. Ling Anyang was in so much pain that tears almost came out.

　　Ling Anyang howled: "This is too weird! It's just a puppet!"

　　Peng Yao woke up and saw Ling Anyang being chased by the puppet and asked curiously, "Why are you fighting?"

　　Ling Anyang rushed over immediately: "Junior sister, hurry up and ask her to stop, she's too heavy-handed, it hurts me so much." The doll belongs to Peng Yao, so Ling Anyang will not really deal with her, what if it is destroyed. But the doll has no idea, and will never let go of anyone who attacks her.

　　Peng Yao immediately stopped the puppet. Ling Anyang gasped, "This thing is very strange and powerful. The man probably didn't know it at the beginning. He said that the puppet can act as a master of foundation building, but you are now a golden elixir. All the spiritual energy is lost to her. She has at least the strength of a golden elixir now. It's a pity that she doesn't have a dantian. All the spiritual energy needs to be provided by you, junior sister. Once the spiritual energy is exhausted, she will stop. Now I don't know how long she can last like this. Junior sister better find a way to replace her input of spiritual energy, otherwise it will be a big disadvantage."

　　Peng Yao was very happy when she heard this: "It's great that she is so powerful. Provide spiritual power. I only have some crystals." Peng Yao took out a few crystals and put them in front of the puppet, but the puppet was unmoved. Peng Yao was worried: "She is not a human, so she doesn't know how to absorb the crystals. I will think of a way later. Haha, it's not bad to exchange it for a golden elixir."

　　Afterwards, Peng Yao took out the broken bronze bell out of boredom and explored it. There were indeed some strange and mysterious carvings and complicated formations on it, but Peng Yao could not understand them and had to give up.

　　Chen Lan finally came out a month later and gathered in front of the drugstore, waiting for Peng Yintian who was out for something to come.

　　Peng Yao looked at the various medicines on display in the medicine shop and couldn't help asking, "Why don't you sell Golden Pills or Yuanying Pills?"

　　The shopkeeper looked up at her and said nonchalantly, "The alchemists are not happy. The materials for the Golden Elixir and the Nascent Soul Elixir are hard to find, and it's too troublesome to refine them. They're not suitable for mass production, so they simply won't sell them."

　　Peng Yao nodded: "Do you sell medicinal herbs here?"

　　"For sale. Not many people want it. Not many people in the city have the time to make medicine."

　　"Do you have the herbs for refining the Golden Pill and the Nascent Soul Pill? How many are there? I want them." Peng Yao had the recipes for these two pills, and even had some of the herbs needed, but she had to gather them all. She thought that so many people in the city needed the Golden Pill, so why not refine it and exchange it with others for treasures?

　　The shopkeeper stared at her again: "Do you know how to practice?"

　　"meeting."

　　The shopkeeper did not look down on her. Peng Yao was now a golden elixir and deserved to be looked at differently by others.

　　The shopkeeper asked, "How many copies do you want?"

　　"One hundred copies, please. What's your price?"

　　"It doesn't cost any money. You can refine it here. If you can refine 80 pills, we'll split it in half. I have an alchemy room behind my house. As long as you trust me, this is binding."

　　Peng Yao pondered over what he said, and the others gathered around. Peng Yintian arrived without knowing when, and sent a message to Peng Yao: "Promise him."

　　Peng Yao smiled and nodded in response: "What if I can't make eighty pills?"

　　The shopkeeper said, "Then you can only take twenty, and the rest will belong to me."

　　"OK."

　　"Oh, the beauty can also make elixirs? That's amazing." A familiar business suddenly appeared.

　　Peng Yao turned around and said, "Set up the formation, congratulations on your successful formation of the elixir."

　　Bu Zhenzi laughed with a red face: "Haha, this is all thanks to the magic pill of the beauty! I am so grateful, I have no way to repay you, so I can only give you my body."

　　"..." Peng Yao glared at him with a dark face.

　　Peng Yintian explained: "After the formation is set up, join us."

　　"What?" Peng Yao was surprised and very excited. Although Bu Zhenzi was lustful, he was really a genius and he was already a golden elixir. Wouldn't it be an extra helper if he was with them?

　　"Yes, yes, I will protect the two beauties with my life." Bu Zhenzi said frivolously. In fact, he was only at the foundation building stage, and he was alone in the city without any partners. Apart from being proficient in formations, he was not good at fighting and killing, so it was not suitable for him to move around. He had been in the city for several years, and had been using formations to exchange treasures with others, in order to exchange for spiritual objects to improve his cultivation and strive to form a pill as soon as possible. This time he finally succeeded in one fell swoop, and he couldn't forget the beauties. When Peng Yintian came to discuss with him, he agreed without saying a word. Who wouldn't want to go in and try his luck in that Tongtian Tower!

　　Peng Yintian sent a message to everyone, "The formation will arrange an indestructible cave for us. We will put the tokens in it after we get them. Don't carry too many tokens on you. If you encounter an enemy you can't defeat outside, find a way to hide in it. Junior Sister Peng Yao, I know you don't like killing people. It happens that you are the only one who can make pills, so you can make pills. The golden pills you make can be used to exchange for tokens. As for the Nascent Soul Pills, keep them for other uses."

　　No one opposed Peng Yintian's decision. Peng Yao entered the alchemy room of the pharmacy, and the puppet stood guard at the door, alert to the surroundings.

　　Peng Yintian and his companions quickly dispersed. Having already formed their Dan, their strength had greatly increased, and their confidence grew greatly.

　　Peng Yao received exactly 100 portions of Jindan medicinal materials and 100 portions of Yuanying Dan medicinal materials. The shopkeeper was very tactful and did not ask any more questions, and let Peng Yao go alone.

　　The hand gestures for refining the golden elixir are not particularly difficult. If Peng Yao did not have absolute confidence, she would not rashly agree to such a thing.

　　The alchemy furnace in the medicine shop is quite good, a mid-to-upper-range device that is perfect for refining elixirs.

　　Peng Yao stayed in the alchemy room for three days and came out with the refined golden elixir and Yuanying elixir. The owner of the medicine shop saw her expression and talked about the matter. He smiled and asked Peng Yao to sit down and poured her a cup of tea. Peng Yao took out two boxes and opened them separately, "Shopkeeper, this brown one is the golden elixir, a total of 91 pills have been refined, and this yellow one is the Yuanying elixir, only 84 pills have been refined."

　　As soon as the shopkeeper smelled the fragrance, he knew it was right. He couldn't help but smile and praised: "Daoyou are really a master. There are so few waste pills. You must have an amazing master."

　　"Boss, you are too kind. I am far from being as good as Master. I only know the basics."

　　"Haha, fellow Taoist is too modest." The shopkeeper laughed, thinking that this girl was not only modest, but also too honest. If someone else used their brains, even if she refined 91 pills, she would only take out the agreed 80 pills to share, and she could swallow the rest by herself. In this way, she could get 11 more pills. But this girl obviously didn't do that. 91 is 91, and she didn't keep any of them. Thinking of this, the shopkeeper was even happier. There are not many such honest people nowadays, and it is hard to trust them.

　　The shopkeeper took out two boxes, took out forty-five golden pills and forty Nascent Soul pills, and gave the rest to Peng Yao: "This is what you deserve, you will have to work hard later. If you need any medicinal materials in the future, I will give you a cheap price."

　　Peng Yao happily put away the medicine box and said to the shopkeeper, "Thank you, shopkeeper. I will come again another day."

　　On that day, a notice was hung in front of the Dahuang Medicine Store, stating that the store had Golden Elixirs and Nascent Soul Pills for sale, but the quantities were limited and on a first-come, first-served basis.

　　This is true. The quantity is indeed quite limited, only 40 pills each, and they were sold out within two hours by the customers who flocked there. At the same time, it is estimated that several people can break through to the Golden Core and Nascent Soul stages.

　　Peng Yao took the medicine back to the cave, and Peng Yintian took all the golden pills out on the third day after the medicine in the shop was sold out. At this time, many people knew that the medicine shop was sold out and were anxious to grab them. The appearance of Peng Yintian was undoubtedly another turning point. On the third day, Peng Yintian returned safely with the token he exchanged.

　　"How many did you change, senior brother?" Everyone looked at Peng Yintian expectantly.

　　Peng Yintian raised his hand and threw the tokens. The tokens fell to the ground and piled up into a small hill. Peng Yintian laughed: "One golden pill costs one hundred tokens."

　　"Four thousand dollars!"

　　3131 Tower of Babel

　　31 Tower of Babel

　　"Oh my god!" Bu Zhenzi shouted, clapping his hands, "So many! I'm so stupid! Why didn't I know to exchange the token for the flag?"

　　"You can also exchange it now." Peng Yintian said, looking at Peng Yao: "Junior sister, you are really enviable. You exchanged 4,000 for refining a furnace of medicine. Before, we could only get less than 200 by robbing every day."

　　"The beauty is amazing, I have to work hard too."

　　Peng Yintian pondered and said, "These four thousand tokens should be enough for the five of us. What we need to pay attention to now is the Nascent Soul masters outside. How to avoid their attacks? It's best not to be discovered by them. We must safely appear in the Tower of Babel with the tokens. Only after we enter, we will know what to do next. You are good at setting up formations, think about how to avoid the masters."

　　The formation setter immediately fell into deep thought and said slowly, "The formation I set up will not be discovered by Yuanying masters, but it's better for me to hide and not show up. I'm afraid that as long as anyone of us gets close to the Tongtian Tower, we will be attacked. Forget about setting up the formation. It's useless if we can't get close. The formation can't be set on my own body, ah!"

　　Everyone thought silently, and now that they had obtained the token, their desire for the Tower of Babel became even deeper.

　　After an unknown amount of time, Ling Anyang suddenly jumped up, pointing at the puppet with great joy and said, "Can this puppet work? She has no physical body. Can you set up an invisibility array on her? Then, Junior Sister, you can order her to quietly approach the Tower of Babel and place the array flags near the Tower of Babel."

　　The array setter immediately looked at the doll and clapped his hands, "Good idea. It's a piece of cake to set up an array on her. All we need is an invisibility array. Hahaha, that's great." The array setter got busy without hesitation.

　　Peng Yao smiled slightly, "Indeed, it is possible. She has no aura, so it is difficult to be discovered. It is even more difficult with the invisibility formation. By the way, can you add a spirit gathering formation for her? She consumes too much spiritual energy, and I can't afford it."

　　"no problem."

　　Peng Yintian stroked his chin and said, "This method is feasible, but have you ever thought that after the puppets put down the flags, we still need to walk there. How can we get there?"

　　Buzhenzi rolled his eyes: "How silly! Of course I'll use the teleportation array! I'll add a teleportation array to the chess set, and then set one up here. When the puppets arrive, we'll teleport over. Haha, it's foolproof!"

　　Peng Yintian nodded excitedly: "That's right, but everyone, don't let your guard down. When you enter the tower, you must pay special attention to the sudden attack of Yuanying masters."

　　These words made everyone cautious. A sudden attack from a Yuanying master could kill them all in one move.

　　The next day, in order to increase his chance of survival, Peng Yintian took Peng Yao's Nascent Soul Pill and went out.

　　When he came back on the third day, he gave everyone a powerful defensive magic weapon, all of which were obtained from top masters of the Jindan stage, and there were no inferior ones. Those masters suffered from not having Yuanying Dan and could not break through to the Yuanying stage. It was worth it to use self-defense magic weapons to exchange for a breakthrough in cultivation. Yuanying stage, the height that all cultivators dream of! That is a real hurdle. The most basic advantage is that if you take a step past it, you can live hundreds of years longer. The lowest cultivation level of the more than 40 elders of Wangxian Sect is the Yuanying stage, but some of them broke through the Yuanying stage and became the God of Transformation, while others stayed in the Yuanying stage for many years and slowly grew old.

　　The defensive magic weapon that Peng Yao got was the best, and Peng Yintian gave it to her specially, after all, she was the one who made the elixirs.

　　It was a magic weapon that looked like a porcelain bowl, called the Glazed Cover. It felt soft like mud, and could be made larger or smaller. A sword cut it like cutting cotton, without any force. Peng Yao tried to burn it with fire, attack it with water, and other methods, and found that it was really practical and had excellent defense.

　　A few days later, late at night, the puppet swaggered to the entrance of the Tower of Babel. Peng Yao, who was closely connected with her, could see the appearance of the entrance. The tattered stairs extended to the underground. It was pitch black and unclear, but the roars of monsters continued to be heard, and the earth was shaking. Peng Yao asked the puppet to set up a chess formation next to the entrance. Then, in the blink of an eye, Peng Yao and his companions appeared in the formation. Peng Yao asked the puppet to go down the stairs again. After walking for a while, they did not find any Yuanying masters. They quickly put away the chess formations and rushed into the tower. They did not stop until they ran to the puppet. The others looked at the first floor of the tower room. It was very wide, with a circular ground, and broken walls and ruins were scattered among it. The spider silk was like a dragnet. The place where the roar was faintly heard was deep in the sky. Peng Yintian said: "The monsters at the entrance must have been almost cleared out. Let's go find the entrance to the next floor. I heard that this tower has seven floors in total."

　　A few people carefully groped their way to the entrance to the next level of stairs. The steps at the entrance were covered with green spiders, so dense that they gave people goose bumps.

　　Peng Yao used a move called Feng Ming Jiu Tian to burn over, and the spiders died with white smoke. The puppet still led the way, and Peng Yao followed closely behind, sweeping away all the spiders all the way to the second floor. The open space on the second floor was full of spiders. Everyone used their special skills to clear the way. When they ran to the entrance of the third floor, a huge flower spider two people tall suddenly sprayed white silk all over the second floor. The few people who had no way to escape were caught in one net!

　　The frantic struggle was useless. Instead, the spider silk became more and more sharp, and soon the struggling arm was exposed to the bones. Several people were horrified. This spider silk is so powerful.

　　"Junior sister, use fire! The little spider is afraid of fire, and the old spider must be afraid of fire too."

　　Peng Yao nodded in a cold sweat after hearing this, but she was at a loss. With her limbs tied up, how could she swing her sword to perform Fengming Jiutian? The puppet was not afraid of spider silk because it had no flesh, but it was tied up and could not move. Peng Yao was anxious for a long time. With a thought, she touched the brocade bag with difficulty. Soon a box was revealed. Peng Yao opened the box with a snap, and the netherworld demon fire in the box immediately jumped out. Peng Yao pinched her fingers deftly, and the netherworld demon fire jumped like stars, burning the stretched spider silk lightly. Peng Yao was the first to get free. As soon as she landed, Peng Yao immediately performed Fengming sword skills, sweeping the sword light with a big fire, and a large area of ​​spider silk burned up. The big spider made a strange cry and rushed to Peng Yao in a hurry. At this time, the others had landed, and several flying swords shot at the big spider's eyes, staring it into a blind man.

　　Peng Yao moved her hand, and the ghostly Netherworld Demon Fire invaded the big spider's dantian. With a loud bang, the big spider spurted out a mouthful of green liquid and fell to the ground at an angle. The Netherworld Demon Fire flew back to Peng Yao's hand, and the spider's inner elixir rolled out of its body. Peng Yao picked it up and said, "This medicinal material is not bad."

　　"Junior sister, don't waste it." Ling Anyang smiled and swung his sword, dismembering the big spider. He took all the usable parts and could even sell them for a few stones.

　　Ling Anyang bent down with a smile to pick up a piece of the spider's shell from its heart. The spider was already dead and could no longer pose a threat. However, the moment Ling Anyang picked up the piece of shell, he fainted with a thud.

　　Peng Yao was horrified: "Brother, what happened to you?" Peng Yao ran over to help Ling Anyang up, and when she saw his face, her expression suddenly changed: "How could this happen!"

　　Peng Yintian Chenlan came over to take a look. Ling Anyang's entire face had turned green, and the green was spreading to his neck and chest. He was obviously poisoned. Peng Yao quickly took out a pill and stuffed it into Ling Anyang's mouth. He held Ling Anyang up and said cautiously, "Everyone be careful, leave here quickly. This is not the spider's poison. This spider must be controlled by someone."

　　Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, Bu Zhenzi screamed, fainted on the ground, and his face quickly turned green, exactly the same as Ling Anyang.

　　Peng Yao was horrified. The pills in her pocket could not completely detoxify, they could only control the spread of the toxin, and there were not many of them. She was really afraid that everyone would be poisoned, and then no one would be able to help her.

　　Peng Yintian reacted quickly, grabbed the formation and shouted, "Return to the first floor!"

　　They were in the light, while the enemy was in the dark. Retreating was the wisest decision. Who could have expected what they would encounter when they rushed to the third floor, which they had never seen before? At this time, the most appropriate thing to do was to retreat to the familiar first floor.

　　Chen Lan rushed to the front without leaving a trace. She was always on guard. At this time, Peng Yintian and Peng Yao both had an extra burden in their hands, and she was the only one with the most free time.

　　Chen Lan turned to the stairs back to the first floor. There were several dark shadows on the old walls of the stairs. Chen Lan frowned and sneered, quietly restrained his momentum, and suddenly stepped back. At the same time, the sword in his hand swung out a roaring dragon, which twisted its body and rushed towards the shadow. The shadow immediately exploded, and two voices shouted at the same time: "The sneak attack failed! Bastards, come in and help!"

　　The moment these people cried for help, Chen Lan stabbed the last man's shoulder with a sword. The man dodged in a panic but was still injured. Blood spurted out. He anxiously retreated to the entrance of the first floor, and he and his three companions looked at Chen Lan ferociously.

　　Chen Lan chuckled: "You still have a few people, come out all. The people controlling the big spider on the second floor must be your people. Your method is not bad, but it's a pity that your cultivation is not that good." Chen Lan guessed that the people hiding on the second floor and using poison should be at the Golden Core level, but those here are all at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage.

　　Peng Yintian came out and looked at Chen Lan with dissatisfaction: "Don't drag your feet, deal with them quickly, they are stalling for time to wait for help."

　　Chen Lan nodded in understanding, but still couldn't help glaring at Peng Yintian and sighing inwardly. He didn't know since when Peng Yintian became the one giving orders, and everyone was generally willing to listen to what he said.

　　Chen Lan is not a soft-hearted person like Peng Yao. She is even more cruel and vicious than Peng Yintian. Peng Yintian is in the royal family. In such an environment, he has been cautious and prudent since he was a child. But Chen Lan is different. Chen Lan was denied by her mother and her mother's clansmen when she was born. She has been holding a grudge since she was sensible. Everyone in the sect said that she was gifted, but who knew that in addition to her talent, she had put in several times more effort than ordinary people. She was persistent and hoped that one day she would stand out and appear in front of that woman and her clansmen, returning all the contempt of the past to them. For this, she can abandon all the thoughts of a girl. What kind of love and grudges are entangled? Compared with cultivation, it is not worth mentioning at all. Her father said that one day the position of the head of the Wangxian Sect would be passed to her, but he didn't know that she never wanted just that! The position of the head, what does it count for.

　　She wants to become an immortal, and no one can stop her!

　　The silk in Chen Lan's hand fiercely cut the neck of a foundation-building cultivator, and the cultivator died without even being able to scream.

　　The silk swished back into Chen Lan's hands. Chen Lan rushed towards the others with a fierce smile. This heavenly silk was a good thing, spit out from the mouth of a thousand-year-old ice silkworm. It was given to her by her mother, the Ice Silkworm Fairy, when she first met her when she was five years old. She excitedly called the Ice Silkworm "mother" at that time. Upon hearing this, the beautiful woman slapped her hard, her face flushed and she shouted angrily, "Don't call me that! I am the Ice Silkworm Fairy."

　　The dazed Chen Lan looked at the beautiful woman stupidly. The woman's expression changed like turning over a book. She blinked and hugged her with a smile on her face, and gently gave her a box of Tiancan silk.

　　The cold, snow-white silk is like the woman’s eyes, without any warmth or tenderness.

　　She had long ago refined the heavenly silk into her own magic weapon, and after keeping it close to her body for so many years, her warm heart had slowly cooled down.

　　The gleaming Heavenly Silkworm silk formed a flower array in mid-air and silently entangled the other three Foundation Establishment cultivators. The Heavenly Silkworm silk that bound them contracted and expanded tightly with Chen Lan's smile, and the bodies of the three Foundation Establishment cultivators broke into several pieces and lay tragically on the ground.

　　Chen Lan wiped off the blood drops on the Tiancan silk, smiled at Peng Yintian and Peng Yao, and quietly retreated.

　　Peng Yintian nodded in satisfaction and threw the formation to Peng Yao: "Junior Sister Peng, help these two people get rid of the poison, Junior Sister Chen, follow me."

　　Peng Yintian raised his right palm and used his true energy to hold a few drops of black venom at his heart. This was the venom that he forced out of Buzhenzi's body when Chen Lan was fighting against the enemy who was building the foundation.

　　"Lend me a piece of silk."

　　Peng Yintian took the silk and melted it in his palms. The pure white silk immediately turned black. Peng Yintian channeled all his energy into his palms and cleverly arranged the silk on the stairs leading to the second floor. Then he took out a stack of talismans and randomly placed them at the entrance of the first floor.

　　After doing all this, Peng Yintian sat cross-legged in meditation.

　　Chen Lan watched Peng Yao detoxify the two of them.

　　This wait lasted for two days, with no one coming in or leaving.

　　Several people restrained their breath and stayed quietly on the first floor. Two days later, late at night, a cautious black shadow walked down the second floor stairs. Peng Yintian opened his eyes and sneered secretly. As expected, he couldn't bear it anymore and wanted to come down to see what was going on. There was no movement on the first floor. Who was dead and who was alive must have made the poisoner anxious. Moreover, Peng Yintian had an 80% certainty in his mind that the person who controlled the spider on the second floor was actually not very capable. Perhaps his greatest ability was to control the spider. The spider silk was very amazing. If Peng Yao hadn't brought the Nether Demon Fire, he might not have escaped so smoothly later. Peng Yintian understood some of the basic style of the Spirit Beast Sect. They liked to choose a demon beast to practice with themselves. The demon beast was their greatest helper. The powerful guys could control a considerable number of demon beasts to fight against the enemy, while they could stay in a safe place to protect themselves. Peng Yintian was sure that this person was not very good. If he had a second or third monster, he should have attacked Ling Anyang and Buzhenzi when they were poisoned, but he did not. He only forced them to the first floor. What could a few foundation builders on the first floor do to them? I'm afraid it wasn't that the person's plan was wrong, but that he simply didn't have any extra means.

　　The figure walking slowly down became clearer and clearer. Peng Yintian, who was waiting for something to happen, frowned again, stopped Chen Lan who was about to rush forward, and made a hushing gesture.

　　Chen Lan stared at the shadow in confusion. After looking for a long time, he could figure out something. The shadow looked like a person at first glance, but upon closer inspection, it seemed a little strange. The movements were particularly stiff, and there was no sense of life at all.

　　Peng Yintian gave a look, and Chen Lan moved his fingers. The poisonous silk silk arranged on the stairs stretched straight and bounced up, tightly passing through the black shadow's body. This time, Chen Lan controlled the force especially, so as not to kill the person with one blow. However, the expected scream did not occur at all, not even a groan. Chen Lan's Qi Jie directly pulled the silk silk, and the black shadow flew over and fell to the ground.

　　"He's a guy who has been dead for at least two years." Chen Lan put away the Tiancan silk with disgust.

　　Peng Yintian sighed: "It seems that the man is more powerful than I thought. He can control monsters and even dead people."

　　"He only dares to hide in the dark. If he has the courage to come out, I will definitely kill him."

　　After saying this, Chen Lan stopped talking and turned to stare at the entrance to the first floor. There were more than ten people outside the entrance, but only two of them were Jindan, and the rest were all foundation-building. The group approached the entrance cautiously and threw in two explosive talismans. The talismans exploded at Chen Lan's feet, but Chen Lan was unmoved. The group waited for another half an hour before planning to come in.

　　The moment the leading Jindan stepped into the entrance, all the talismans arranged by Peng Yintian at the entrance exploded, crackling and thick smoke, blinding everyone's sight. Peng Yintian and Chen Lan smiled grimly, rushed into the crowd and joined forces to catch the leading Jindan, one imprisoned him, and the other quickly sealed his Dantian. The man immediately fell down listlessly, and Chen Lan quickly dragged him into Peng Yao's cave. At this time, Ling Anyang and Buzhenzi had recovered a lot in the cave, and they all smiled when they saw the people who were captured.

　　Chen Lan went out again immediately, letting Peng Yintian deal with the other Jindan, while she harvested the lives of other foundation builders as quickly as possible.

　　Peng Yintian was the first one among them to achieve the Golden Elixir stage. He was always decisive in his actions and had mastered the Jiaolong Sword Technique very well. Once he had the intention to kill someone, he would be filled with murderous intent and attack without hesitation, with each move resulting in the death of the person.

　　This Jindan cultivator did not use sword techniques, but palm techniques for body training. His palms were incomparably powerful, and he steadily caught the sharp sword swung by Peng Yintian time and time again. His face was stern and calm, and he stomped his feet hard, causing the ground to tremble. Peng Yintian retreated in surprise. The man waved his palms in the air, and an invisible strong energy swept over. Peng Yintian seemed to see two huge transparent palms covering his face. The enormous pressure made Peng Yintian sweat coldly, and he couldn't help but secretly praised that this Jindan cultivator had a really strong body!

　　Peng Yintian quickly circulated his Qi, and the protective magic weapon appeared in time, steadily taking the palms. Despite this, Peng Yintian was shocked and retreated repeatedly, with blood oozing from his mouth. Peng Yintian glanced at the protective magic weapon, and the magic weapon he got in return actually had cracks. Peng Yintian complained bitterly, are all the cultivators who cultivate the physical body so strong?

　　Seeing that Peng Yintian was injured, the man was not willing to miss such a good opportunity. He stomped his feet again, jumped up, and rushed straight towards Peng Yintian with his hands flying.

　　Peng Yintian shouted: "Junior Sister Peng, it's your turn!"

　　Peng Yintian flashed to Chen Lan's side. The man swung his palm over, but suddenly found that the target had changed. The man was turned into a woman, a weak-looking woman. However, when the woman appeared, she actually fought back, raised her palms and steadily caught his powerful attack.

　　The Jindan cultivator was horrified and couldn't help asking, "Fellow Daoist, are you also a body cultivator?" Body cultivators were once listed together with ascetic cultivators, because they never worshipped magic weapons, flying swords and other external things, and stubbornly believed in themselves, constantly tempering their bodies, strengthening their physiques, walking all over the world with a pair of feet, and fighting all over the world with a pair of hands. They would rather die than rely on weapons. There are too few such cultivators, and it is a fate to meet one, but it's a pity that they didn't expect to be enemies when they met, otherwise they might become close friends.

　　The Jindan cultivator sighed with regret, but heard Peng Yao say, "I am not." Then he showed his long sword.

　　The Jindan cultivator frowned, instantly disappointed, and said in a cold voice: "No matter who you are, you and your friends must die here today."

　　Peng Yao couldn't help laughing: "You are quite arrogant. Do you think you can defeat the three of us Jindan by yourself?"

　　The Jindan cultivator snorted, "You'll know if you try it."

　　Almost at the same time, the two attacked together. Peng Yao did not draw her sword. She thought that even Peng Yintian, who was highly skilled in swordsmanship, was helpless against him, so why should she draw her sword? Since this man had a strong body, it was a good opportunity to compare how strong her body was.

　　The fight without weapons was even more exhilarating. Peng Yao's palm technique was completely random. She just attacked brute forcefully, blocking when necessary and attacking when necessary. Both of them attacked as fast as lightning, so fast that the entire first floor was filled with the sound of palms hitting each other. However, in the blink of an eye, they had already exchanged hundreds of palms.

　　Peng Yintian killed the last foundation-building cultivator, turned around to look at the two of them, and couldn't help but frown.

　　Chen Lan sneered: "Peng Yao is really smart, he is learning his palm technique."

　　Peng Yintian watched the fight impatiently, ready to strike. When he saw a gap between the two fighting, the Jindan cultivator showed a flaw of a smile. Peng Yintian did not hesitate to flash behind the Jindan cultivator, and stabbed the cultivator's chest with a sword under Peng Yao's astonished eyes. The cultivator was fighting happily with Peng Yao, and when he found the sneak attacker behind him, it was too late to dodge. He could only take the sword!

　　However, the result that Peng Yintian expected did not occur. The place where the Jindan cultivator was stabbed oozed blood, and Peng Yintian's face turned pale. He stabbed with his sword and felt it clearly. The body of the Jindan cultivator was as solid as stone. The depth of the sword was too shallow, and it didn't seem to have pierced into the flesh. The blood that oozed out was too sparse and could not constitute a fatal injury. Peng Yintian was surprised. The Jindan cultivator groaned, clamped Peng Yintian's sword and roared to the sky. He clenched his fists and raised them fiercely and shook them away with great force. The powerful wind dissipated around and even made a clear whistling sound. Peng Yintian couldn't pull out his sword and his face turned cold. Peng Yao, who was facing the Jindan cultivator head-on, was forced to retreat several steps by the strong wind. He saw with his own eyes that the man's face was full of blue veins, his muscles were swelling, and his black hair stood upside down in the wind, standing tall like steel needles. The whole person's skin color changed, and the original flesh color became a dark copper color. Yes, it was like bronze! Peng Yao felt something was wrong, so she tried her luck and slapped the cultivator's chest hard. However, the palm strike was like hitting an iron plate. Not only was the cultivator unharmed, but Peng Yao's hands became numb.

　　"Oops!" Peng Yao was anxious and finally drew his sword. The Fengming sword technique whistled out and attacked the cultivator's vitals enchantingly. The cultivator stomped his feet again, opened his mouth and roared, and his bulging body flipped nimbly, smashing Peng Yintian against the wall. The sword inserted in his back was bounced out and shot straight at Peng Yintian's heart. Peng Yintian, who hit the wall, raised his hand and the flying sword that attacked was automatically controlled by him. Peng Yintian stood up with the sword in his hand, and the whole person was murderous. This was simply a great shame! The Jindan cultivator in front of him had made him lose face again and again. He couldn't catch his palm method, and his sneak attack failed. Now he was bitten back. Peng Yintian stared coldly at the Jindan cultivator whose whole body had changed drastically. His blood was boiling to the extreme, and the Jindan in his body was spinning rapidly, so fast that it seemed to be still. Peng Yintian seemed to be enveloped in virtual light, and his true energy was released, sweeping the ground and walls of the first floor. Bursts of light sounds lingered out. Peng Yintian raised his sword, and the flying swords spread out like a peacock spreading its tail, with hundreds of flying swords spreading out. Hundreds of flying swords then merged into one with Peng Yintian's will, turning into an extremely heavy and gigantic sword!

　　Chen Lan, who had been watching from the sidelines, opened his mouth in surprise, and his eyes became even colder as he looked at Peng Yintian.

　　"Come on! I have cultivated an indestructible body. You guys can't do anything to me!" The Jindan cultivator was full of confidence and spoke shamelessly. Peng Yao was worried that he would interrupt Peng Yintian's tricks, so she had been attacking the cultivator. Now that she heard his nonsense, she flipped her hand and threw out five purple gold thunder talismans, which exploded on the cultivator's body. She gritted her teeth secretly, wondering what kind of body training method could make the body so strong that it was invulnerable to swords and knives. The purple gold thunder exploded beside the cultivator, and Peng Yao was surprised to find that there were several scars on his body. Before she was happy, those scars were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Peng Yao was horrified: "What kind of skill is this, so magical." As soon as the voice fell, Peng Yintian's giant sword stabbed at the cultivator's body. The cultivator saw the giant sword stabbing at him, but he had no intention of dodging. Instead, he bent his legs slightly, roared and straightened his back, and his hands turned into palms and condensed into his palms. At the moment when the giant sword stabbed, he shouted loudly and clamped the giant sword with his palms. The sharp speed of the giant sword suddenly stopped under the shackles of his palms. The Jindan cultivator kept shouting, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. His whole face was almost deformed. However, Peng Yintian kept his eyes closed, holding the sword with both hands, and quietly competed with it. The giant sword stabbed forward a little, and the Jindan cultivator roared and forced the giant sword back a little with his palms. The giant sword moved forward another little, and the Jindan cultivator shouted and retreated again.

　　Peng Yao was watching the two men in shock. The legs of the Jindan cultivator had sunk deep into the ground, and his body had doubled in size, giving her the illusion that he was about to burst. But the powerful strength should not be underestimated. It was the first time she saw Peng Yintian competing so seriously with a cultivator of the same period. Moreover, the giant sword move had never been seen before, and it was indeed extraordinary. However, it was also obvious that Peng Yintian was not very familiar with this move, and it was very difficult to control it. Another disadvantage was that although the attack power was strong, the speed was not as fast as the previous sword moves.

　　"Two stupid cows." Chen Lan couldn't help but laugh. In her opinion, the outcome of the battle was not important. What mattered was that person had to die no matter what. If Peng Yintian fell, she would go up next. Even a body made of iron and steel could not escape her silk.

　　Peng Yao secretly glanced at Chen Lan and felt that Chen Lan's relationship with Peng Yintian was completely different from her and her senior brother. Chen Lan never worried about Peng Yintian, nor did she want others to worry. This was amazing, both in terms of cultivation and character. It seemed that things that could shake Chen Lan did not exist at all. How did she cultivate such a character? Peng Yao sighed, thinking that she would never be able to learn to be so straightforward in her life.

　　Snap——

　　The ground on the first floor suddenly cracked into several large cracks, and the place where Peng Yao was located sank. Peng Yao dodged and looked at the center. The cultivator's knees had sunk into the ground, and his body was completely embedded between the first and second floors. It might be that his feet were hollowed out and there was no place to exert force. The sudden appearance of the cracks discouraged him. The cultivator's eyes were like copper bells, and his body was like iron nails. With a final roar, the giant sword that penetrated his body suddenly stopped. The huge giant sword cut him in half, and his dead body was still embedded between the first and second floors.

　　Peng Yintian exhaled, and with a strong force, the giant sword flew back. The body of the man trembled again, and the cracks became larger and larger. The ground could no longer withstand the destruction, and along with the body, the ground in the middle collapsed, revealing a huge hole, facing the center of the second floor!

　　On the second floor, they encountered a giant spider, two people were poisoned, and there was a murderer hiding in the dark who had not yet appeared, forcing them to stay on the first floor for a long time.

　　"Are we going down?" Chen Lan asked.

　　Peng Yintian shook his head: "Wait for those two to recover. It's better to spend more time than to act rashly. Anyway, we have plenty of time. Who can predict how many masters there are in this tower? Just now, a Jindan was so powerful. If we encounter a Yuanying, we are the only ones who guarantee the Jindan cultivation to work together to fight."

　　Chen Lan nodded and waited on the first floor again.

　　Peng Yao returned to the formation flag cave, and she had already replenished the puppet's spiritual power. However, the toxins from Ling Anyang and Bu Zhenzi needed to be eliminated every day, and there was no suitable antidote for a while, so she had to do it slowly.

　　Peng Yao put the toxins that she eliminated every day in a container. The toxins were still powerful. Peng Yao had nothing to do, so she poisoned her flying sword, and then poisoned Ling Anyang and Bu Zhenzi's swords. Finally, she used the remaining toxins to poison the hands of the puppet. This was a decision she made after a long consideration. Poisoning the hands of the puppet would have both benefits and disadvantages. The bad thing was that even Peng Yao didn't dare to touch the hands of the puppet. Fortunately, the puppet was not a flesh body, so it was convenient to poison and more effective when attacking the enemy. After all, this puppet couldn't use a flying sword, and couldn't even use magic weapons except for small mechanisms.

　　After enduring for a month, Peng Yao completely eliminated the poison from the two people. Bu Zhenzi waved his nimble hands and shouted, "Damn it, next time I get poisoned, you will kill me, my beauty! I swear! If I see someone who uses poison again, I will cripple his hands!"

　　Ling Anyang said guiltily: "We two got involved this time and delayed the trip for nothing."

　　Peng Yao sighed, "It was my negligence. The detoxifying pills I prepared were very ordinary. I didn't expect someone to take so much trouble to develop a poison specifically for Jindan cultivators." Cultivators are not afraid of most poisons. If you really want to poison a cultivator, especially a Jindan cultivator, you can't poison him without spending time and effort. When Wan Sanniang used poison on the Yuanying sword-wielding elder in the cave, it could only hinder the elder's vision and have a slight paralyzing effect. It was impossible to poison the sword-wielding elder.

　　As soon as the personnel were restored, Peng Yintian no longer cared about the guys hiding in the dark, and jumped directly from the cave entrance to the second floor without even taking the stairs.

　　There wasn't even a single spider on the second floor. Peng Yao guessed, "Back then the second floor was full of spiders. I think that person attracted them. Now that such a long time has passed, it's unlikely that he would be waiting for us. But if we go down, we'll definitely run into him."

　　Peng Yintian nodded and pushed out the captured Jindan cultivator. This person's Dantian was sealed, and now he was just like an ordinary person. He was a substitute and pathfinder planned by Peng Yintian. Although Peng Yao's puppet was convenient, it was already exposed to the guy in the dark. If he saw the puppet again, he would definitely know that Peng Yao and others were nearby.

　　"You go ahead." Peng Yintian pointed his sword at the prisoner. The prisoner had been quiet and resigned to his fate since he was captured. Hearing this, he gave a bitter smile and walked towards the entrance to the third floor helplessly.

　　The captives walked along peacefully, and Peng Yintian whispered, "Is there really no one left?"

　　The captive was in the front, followed by Peng Yintian, then Peng Yao, Ling Anyang, Bu Zhenzi, and Chen Lan. They lined up in a row and moved carefully towards the entrance of the third floor.

　　But no one noticed that the body of the body cultivator who fell from the first floor had been lying there without anyone dealing with it. The dead body had undergone subtle changes in the hideous wounds that were split by the giant sword. The bloody flesh at the wound twisted and twitched slightly, and the eyes that were still open in death rolled around, and then the stiff hands also moved. The bodies of cultivators were different from those of mortals, and they would not rot easily after death. This body cultivator looked like he had just died, except that his bronze skin color, which was invulnerable to swords and guns, had returned to its original flesh color.

　　The corpse struggled to stand up silently, its cracked upper body trembling strangely, its eyeballs like copper bells turning slowly, and finally fixed on the beautiful back of the last person in the team.

　　Standing at the entrance of the third floor, everyone looked around this spacious and deserted place. Peng Yintian couldn't help but wonder, "Every floor seems to be empty. Are the dangers only the immortal cultivators in the dark?"

　　"It looks like it, but it's not certain. Look carefully for the entrance to the fourth floor."

　　Peng Yintian pushed the prisoner forward. The third floor was many times more spacious than the second floor, and the end was invisible at a glance. Peng Yintian scanned the area, fearing that he would miss any possible place. After searching for a long time, Peng Yintian stopped and poked the prisoner: "Have you been to the third floor before?"

　　The prisoner turned around and said, "No, I waited until I succeeded in forming the elixir before coming in with the others, but I ran into you guys as soon as I got here." The prisoner obviously sighed at his bad luck.

　　Peng Yintian had no time to sympathize with him. He turned around and said to the others behind him: "Why don't we split up..." Peng Yintian was stunned. There was no one behind him. Peng Yintian's face darkened. Peng Yao, who was following closely behind him, also disappeared. Why didn't he notice it at all? Peng Yintian became uneasy. He thought solemnly, how long had Peng Yao and others left him?

　　Peng Yintian clenched his fist and looked back at the captive: "We..."

　　Peng Yintian looked at the empty third floor and narrowed his eyes coldly. When he turned around, the prisoner was gone!

　　Buzhenzi was the second to last one. He was a bit talkative and kept talking all the way. Although the beauties didn't pay much attention to him, it didn't affect his enthusiasm.

　　Bu Zhenzi followed the footsteps of the person in front of him for most of the day. He was so tired that he couldn't help but turn around to flirt with Chen Lan. When he turned around, he couldn't help but be startled: "Beauty?"

　　"What's wrong with setting up the formation?" Ling Anyang in front turned around.

　　"The beauty of Morning Blue is gone."

　　Ling Anyang frowned and couldn't help but ask: "Why would she fall behind without saying a word?"

　　"That's right! Let's look for it quickly. I always feel that something is wrong here. I have been looking for such a long time but still can't find the entrance. It's very strange." Bu Zhenzi said as he was about to ask Peng Yintian for his opinion. When he saw it, he was shocked: "Where are the people? Where did they go?" Even Ling Anyang, who had just talked to him, was gone! My God, it was just a blink of an eye. Bu Zhenzi looked around in panic, and soon he calmed down with sudden realization, muttering to himself: "Something is wrong, this place is a bit like a fantasy maze..."

　　Everyone else, in the blink of an eye, found themselves alone in the huge venue, and the person who smiled at you just a moment ago suddenly disappeared.

　　Peng Yao was even more flustered. Not only could she not find anyone else, she couldn't even find the telepathic doll. On the gloomy third floor, only her breathing could be heard.

　　Peng Yao anxiously walked around the third floor to look for other people. She was worried that something had happened to them. It took a long time to walk around the third floor. After walking around three times, Peng Yao suddenly found a problem. After walking several times, why couldn't she see the entrance to the fourth floor? She couldn't even find the entrance to the second floor. They came from the second floor, so that place couldn't disappear.

　　Peng Yao nervously drew her sword, her heart pounding, and stared around warily, she smelled danger.

　　"Hahaha, the little girl is quite sensitive. She discovered it so quickly." The middle-aged fat man who suddenly appeared ten feet away laughed. Peng Yao held her breath. Her eyes did not linger on him for too long. She was attracted by the person the fat man was carrying. The person was hanging like a rag doll, and only from his clothes could one tell that it was Senior Brother Ling Anyang!

　　Peng Yao gritted her teeth: "You!"

　　"Don't worry little girl, I didn't kill him. Of course, if you don't behave, he won't be saved."

　　"What did you do to him?" Peng Yao was furious but did not rush to fight. She was disappointed to find that she could not tell the man's cultivation level, so he might be a Yuanying. Peng Yao's thoughts raced, wondering how to save her brother and avoid being chased by this man.

　　"I didn't do anything, little girl. If you don't want him to die, just seal your true energy. I never kill women, you should be thankful. Oh, and my other friends have gone to deal with the others on your side, don't expect anyone to save you."

　　"Why are you targeting us?" Peng Yao asked nonsense, but the fat man was not annoyed. Instead, he smiled and replied, "Little girl, you are still naive and don't understand the dangers outside. Some people kill people without any deep hatred or even knowing each other. They want to force you to practice dual cultivation because you are beautiful, kill you to steal your treasures because you have many treasures, and beat you up because they don't like you. What's more, this is the Tower of Babel. Except for you, everyone else is an obstacle. Not everyone can reach the seventh floor, haha."

　　Peng Yao's thoughts raced, and she boldly thought about why the fat man stood ten feet away and refused to come over. If he really had the Nascent Soul cultivation, he didn't need to care about Peng Yao at all. At least he already had Ling Anyang, the biggest threat to Peng Yao. Of course, Peng Yao would not be stupid enough to seal her true essence, as that would be completely useless. Peng Yao blinked hard a few times, and her eyes were wet with sweat from her forehead, making her breath hot and impatient. Peng Yao clenched her sword and swung the Phoenix Dance for the Ninth Heaven with a loud phoenix cry and a beautiful flaming red tail flying towards the fat man. The fat man's eyes condensed, and he smiled sinisterly, and casually threw Ling Anyang into the encirclement of the fire phoenix. Peng Yao was secretly delighted, and rushed into her sword light and caught Ling Anyang. Peng Yao anxiously turned over Ling Anyang's head: "Senior Brother... um..."

　　Ling Anyang in his arms had a straw man face with a funny big smile painted on it. The straw man put his palm on Pengyao's dantian, and Pengyao suddenly lost her breath. Pengyao fell softly on the straw man, and the flying sword light automatically dissipated, and the flying sword returned to her hand. The fat man laughed and swaggered in front of Pengyao: "Little girl, you are so easy to deceive. You are anxious when you see that your sweetheart is hurt. No matter how powerful you are, you are doomed to fail once you lose your sense of proportion. You women are troublesome. No matter how powerful the female cultivators are, they are all like this. Nothing is more important than your man. You are so stupid." The fat man then threw the straw man far away and laughed at Pengyao.

　　The fat man squatted down, stared at Peng Yao and said, "Look, your senior brother will not come to save you at all, but you will die because of him. Do you regret it?"

　　Peng Yao gritted her teeth: "Didn't you say you wouldn't kill women?"

　　The fat man smiled and said, "I won't kill it, but my pet likes women, and especially likes to eat beautiful women."

　　Peng Yao's heart moved. The fat man smiled and spread out his palm. Peng Yao was horrified: "Spider..."

　　There was a very small spider in the palm of his hand, but the color of the spider was very strange, and it was obvious that it was not a good thing. The fat man nodded: "I should get it back after you killed one of them."

　　Peng Yao closed her eyes and recalled everything that had happened before, as well as everything in the brocade bag and the bracelet. Peng Yao suddenly opened her eyes, took the flying sword and stabbed the fat man softly. The fat man sighed and gently clamped the flying sword with two fingers: "Why do this kind of useless work? Just be eaten obediently."

　　Peng Yao looked away from his fingers, her heart pounding. The flying sword was poisoned, and this man touched it with his hand. What would happen next? Peng Yao was worried that the fat man was a poison maker and was not afraid of this poison at all.

　　At the same time, Peng Yintian stared at a fat man, who was holding Chen Lan.

　　The fat man opened his mouth and said, "If you dare to act rashly, this woman must die!" As soon as he finished speaking, Peng Yintian's flying sword pierced straight through Chen Lan and sneered at the surprised fat man, "What does this woman have to do with me! The important thing is you, who must die!" Peng Yintian flew up and rushed towards the fat man with a ferocious face. The fat man was shocked and raised his hand in panic, throwing out two spiders. Peng Yintian did not retreat at all. He chopped the spiders into pieces with two whooshes. The hand hanging at his waist raised lightly, and a thin black silk was tied around the fat man's neck. This silk was a small piece broken off from Chen Lan, and it was poisoned and turned black. At this time, it was wrapped around the fat man's neck and pulled tightly, and the fat man's head rolled to the ground.

　　Peng Yintian stared at the fat man's body, his expression becoming even uglier. The fat man's head had fallen off, so why wasn't there a single drop of blood? Peng Yintian pierced his head with his flying sword and took a look: "It turned out to be a straw man as well..."

　　As soon as the fat man died, the fat man squatting in front of Peng Yao changed his face, and looked up in disbelief. Peng Yao didn't understand why, but felt it was a good opportunity. Peng Yao quickly took out a purple gold thunder talisman and stuck it hard on the fat man's body. Almost at the moment when the fat man turned around, the talisman exploded. Whether it was the astonished fat man or Peng Yao who succeeded in the sneak attack, they were all blown away by the thunder talisman. Peng Yao was well prepared and could only use the flying sword to barely block it. The exploded captive added blood to her head. Peng Yao was shaky, but she smiled with satisfaction when she looked at the flying grass debris. Although injured, she solved the enemy in front of her. Peng Yao exhaled and had to sit down to meditate and regulate her breathing.

　　"It's actually a fake!" Ling Anyang's face turned pale as he held the straw man made of Peng Yao. He angrily smashed the straw man on the fat man's face, and drew his sword to chop at the fat man angrily: "Asshole, you dare to use my junior sister to deceive me! I said something was wrong. Even if my junior sister fainted, she shouldn't have no fragrance at all!"

　　The fat man dodged anxiously: "Fragrance?" He regretted it after hearing it. He was upset that he indeed neglected the woman's body fragrance, but it was too difficult to fake that kind of smell.

　　Ling Anyang saw that the fat man's dodging skills were very poor after one move. Ling Anyang snorted coldly: "So you are just bluffing. What method do you use to prevent people from seeing your cultivation level? I thought you were a Yuanying master, bah! Get a taste of being struck by lightning."

　　There was a loud crackling sound, and a thick smoke rose up. Ling Anyang stared at the fat straw man on the ground that was ignited by the thunder, "Where is the real body?"

　　Bu Zhenzi was holding the unconscious Chen Lan and crying loudly: "My beauty, you died so tragically... But I avenged you!"

　　Buzhenzi glared fiercely at the fat man who was lying on the side with his eyes open, then turned around and hugged Chenlan and cried.

　　After crying for half the night, Buzhenzi wiped his tears, stood up, and put Chenlan's body into the brocade bag.

　　Buzhenzi said to himself, "Wait for me to break the formation, and then I will take the beauty to buy a beautiful coffin."

　　Buzhenzi's eyes became fiery, and his figure was like layers of reflections, running around on the third floor holding small flags.

　　Peng Yao woke up from the breathing exercise, and his body had recovered 80% of its original state. Holding the sword, Peng Yao continued to wander aimlessly on the third floor, walking around in circles. He didn't even know how much time had passed. Not to mention his friends, he couldn't even see an enemy.

　　Ling Anyang was also anxiously rushing around on the third floor, but the longer he spent, the more he collapsed. Ling Anyang raised his sword and struck the ground with a bolt of lightning: "Where on earth did the people go!"

　　When several people were worrying about the Tower of Babel, a group of people came to the entrance outside the city.

　　The Fox King sat cross-legged in front of the door for a long, long time without moving. Then he slowly opened his eyes and scanned the group of people with his narrow pupils.

　　There were a total of 20 people in that group, and the clothes they wore all had the Wangxian Sect's logo. The Fox King had seen them many times before. The woman leading the group should be Lin Fengdan, the master's aunt of the little ghosts. The people behind her were probably disciples, all girls.

　　No one noticed the Fox King, and no one could see him even if they stepped over him.

　　Lin Fengdan said to the disciples, "When the door opens, you must go in and never come out until you reach the Nascent Soul stage. Remember what I said about the Tower of Babel. You and Xinli have the highest cultivation, so remember to take care of the other sisters."

　　"Yes, disciples will remember the master's teachings." The two Jindan stage women in the lead answered respectfully.

　　Lin Fengdan nodded in relief. Just as she was thinking about whether there was anything else she had forgotten to remind him of, a female disciple standing behind her asked, "Master, I heard before that the sect traitor Peng Yao appeared in this generation and seemed to have entered this city. Is that true?"

　　Lin Fengdan frowned, and after a moment of hesitation, he said, "Master is not sure, but the sect and other sects have arranged for people to go in."

　　"Are you going to arrange for Peng Yao to be killed?"

　　Lin Fengdan shook her head: "I don't know about these, and it's not our business. Don't worry about other things, just concentrate on your cultivation. Especially you, Lin Shan, what's the point of thinking about Peng Yao all day long? It won't do any good to your cultivation. You can't even beat her sister, what do you want to do to her?"

　　Lin Shan lowered her head and stopped talking. She didn't know when the two sisters of the Peng family became her mental calamity! She couldn't get rid of them. She wanted to surpass them, belittle them, laugh at them, and teach them a lesson. However, this wish has not been fulfilled yet.

　　At dusk, the female disciples rushed in. Lin Fengdan stood outside the door and sighed, then left the desert after a while.

　　The Fox King closed his eyes again and continued to meditate.

　　On the third day after she left, a few more young people came to the desert.

　　The leader was Wan Sanniang in red, followed by Pengyao's second senior brother, then Pengyao's sixth senior brother Xu Wei, as well as Ling Anyang's junior sister, Yu Feng'er, and the male disciple Su Qihao and female disciple Fang Ye from the Xianjian Pavilion.

　　The young people appeared in front of the city gate in a hurry. The Fox King took a few more glances at Wan Sanniang. He knew this girl and had a good impression of her. Among the young people, only Wan Sanniang and the second senior brother were in the Jindan stage, and the others were all in the foundation building stage. The Fox King couldn't help but sigh. He guessed that they might not necessarily go in to improve their cultivation, but most likely to find Peng Yao and the others. Wan Sanniang must not believe that this little junior sister is a traitor, and her master would not believe it either.

　　The Fox King smiled and unnoticeably left a mark of his spiritual consciousness on these people.

　　"This illusion is really great. I wonder if it exists originally or was created by someone else?" Buzhenzi talked to himself while holding a pile of messy things, but his face showed deep confidence.

　　The formation man thrust a flag hard into one side, and with a bang, there was a strange sound of collapse.

　　"What's that sound?" At the same time, the other three were all startled and flew towards the direction of the loud noise.

　　The formation quickly flashed to the other side, and another flag was inserted into the ground. There was a rumbling sound, and the collapse became more and more intense.

　　Buzhenzi flew around several times and planted a total of eighty-one flags. The rumbling sound was endless until Buzhenzi saw three figures flying towards him. He let out a long sigh and sat on the ground panting.

　　"Set up the formation! Brother! I finally see you guys. Where have you been?"

　　"Where did you go, Junior Sister?"

　　Peng Yao asked happily, but Buzhenzi looked disdainful and snorted, "If I hadn't broken the formation, you wouldn't know what happened. This is an illusion formation. The entire third floor is like this. Only by breaking it can you see the real third floor and the entrance. You should quickly find the entrance to the fourth floor. This illusion is repeatable and very magical. If you delay for too long, you will probably be trapped again and start over again."

　　The three of them set out to look for her, and suddenly they all turned back at the same time: "Set up the formation, have you seen Senior Sister Chen Lan?"

　　Bu Zhenzi was stunned for a moment, and quickly turned around and looked around: "Yes! Why didn't the beauty come out?"

　　Peng Yintian said: "You haven't finished breaking it yet?"

　　"Impossible, it's all broken!" Bu Zhenzi said as he hurriedly took out the corpse of Chen Lan from the brocade bag: "Could this be true?"

　　Chen Lan was lying on the ground, and everyone looked at her with pale faces.

　　Peng Yintian didn't hesitate and stabbed Chen Lan's arm with his sword, but not a drop of blood was shed. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

　　"Strange, where could she be? And the prisoner?"

　　Several people were silent. Peng Yao asked, "Did you encounter any enemies? I met a fat man who deceived me with his fake corpse."

　　"That happened to me, too."

　　"Me too."

　　"Is it all just one fat guy?"

　　"That's right."

　　Buzhenzi stroked his chin and thought: "This formation was either set up by that fat guy, but I don't think he has the ability. This illusion formation is not something that can be easily created, otherwise with this talent, I would have smelled it long ago! Humph, so the fat guy is probably just using the third-level illusion formation to deal with us. And he is good at making puppets and manipulating puppets. He is probably the one who used the spider to poison us before. He has been hiding in the dark!"

　　"Could it be that Senior Sister Chen Lan was captured by him?"

　　Peng Yintian waved his hand: "It's useless to say anything. What's important is to find the exit and go to the fourth floor quickly. If Chen Lan is already dead, it's useless for us to find her. If she is not dead, there will always be a chance to save her in the future."

　　"...If the fat guy captured Senior Sister Chen Lan, he is likely waiting for us again."

　　Everyone nodded and headed towards the entrance to the fourth floor.

　　"Everyone should be more careful later." Peng Yao sighed. She had no idea what to do when encountering an illusion, thanks to the formation.

　　As soon as the words fell, a shadow at the bottom of the stairs raised a palm and slapped Pengyao's chest. Pengyao's face darkened when she saw the shadow on the wall. She drove the puppet to fly and appeared, firmly absorbing the palm. The puppet was knocked away and hit the wall with a crackling sound, but it stood up quickly and rushed towards the shadow again. She was much better than Pengyao in one aspect. Pengyao was afraid of pain, but the puppet was not afraid. She would not fall down until her spiritual power was used up or was destroyed.

　　"Nascent Soul Master!" Peng Yao narrowed his eyes, and several people behind him rushed forward and surrounded the Nascent Soul Master. The Nascent Soul Master saw that he had not hit the target with his palm, and he immediately lost interest and dodged and ran away.

　　"This person is not the fat man." Peng Yao frowned.

　　"Everyone, pay attention. The higher you go, the greater the chance of encountering a Nascent Soul."

　　Yuanying masters began to appear on the fourth floor, and no one knew how many enemies were hiding in secret.

　　But at the same time, they found that the fourth floor was very wide, with no wall in sight, like a piece of land with forests, mountains and rivers.

　　"The entrance to the fifth floor is now hard to find." Buzhenzi frowned.

　　Peng Yao asked the puppets to go ahead and explore the way, but the fifth floor was not only large in area, but also had a lot of monsters. One or a group of monsters could be encountered every two or three steps. There was no time to rest, and there were fewer opportunities to explore the way. Everyone was very alert to deal with the monsters and guard against the enemies in the dark.

　　"hateful."

　　“It never ends.”

　　"Kill them. These monsters have never been seen before. They are quite good. I found that most of them can be used as medicine, and the others can be used to refine weapons and set up formations. They are all good things!"

　　Peng Yao did not let go of anything. She picked up all the dead monsters. Her Qiankun brocade bag was already full. Fortunately, she had the ice silkworm bracelet. This bracelet was a top-grade storage magic tool and the workmanship was very beautiful. The longer Peng Yao wore it, the more she liked it.

　　Several people were very conscientious. The formation setter gave all the things that could be used to set up the formation to Peng Yao, and all the things that could be used to make medicine were given to Peng Yao. Those who were refining equipment could choose whatever they wanted, and Peng Yao took all those they didn't want.

　　Although it was tiring, the harvest was not small. On the way, he encountered two Jindan cultivators, but they ran away when they saw that there were more people.

　　I don’t know how many days I stayed on this level. One day, Peng Yao vaguely heard the roar of a wild beast coming from afar, so I sent a puppet to investigate. The puppet came back half a day later, and Peng Yao excitedly led everyone to go there.

　　The entrance to the fifth floor was right under a waterfall. Under the waterfall, there was a terrifying python. A dozen Yuanying cultivators and a dozen Jindan cultivators were besieging the python. The fight was fierce. All the Jindan cultivators were injured, and some were so badly injured that they couldn't get up. The Yuanying cultivators were anxiously circling around the python, but the python didn't have a single wound on its body, and it firmly had the upper hand.

　　As soon as Peng Yao and the others appeared, the leading Nascent Soul cultivator shouted, "Come and help, otherwise no one can get through. I hope all Taoists will work together."

　　Several people looked at each other, and except for the one who set up the formation, everyone else flew up and joined the battle.

　　Buzhenzi didn't go in, but was busy setting up the formation nearby. At the same time, he transmitted a message: "Don't try too hard. Be careful of those Yuanying. Hold on. This giant python is difficult to deal with. It's unrealistic to kill it. Let me find a way." After more and more masters were injured, Buzhenzi's formation was ready. He stood up and looked at Peng Yintian and the others who were safe and sound, and laughed and shouted: "Peng Yintian!"

　　Several people understood and dispersed, only Peng Yao's puppet was still beating the giant python, and unconsciously sprinkled powder while retreating. The giant python suddenly went crazy and attacked only the puppet, chasing her desperately with its fangs bared. Peng Yao, who was far away, struggled to drive the puppet to retreat rapidly, all the way to the front of the formation. The puppet put down all the powder and immediately got out of the way. The giant python was about to chase the puppet, but turned its head in time and twisted into the formation. The formation was shining, and the giant python raised its head and screamed.

　　"Go!" Buzhenzi shouted.

　　Peng Yintian took the lead, picked up the formation and rushed towards the entrance like a madman, and the others followed behind. The cultivators with quick reactions were slightly startled and hurried to catch up, but when the cultivators with slow reactions rushed forward, the giant python had already destroyed the beast trap and rushed towards those people with a roar. Its huge body like a ball of meat blocked the entrance tightly and remained unmoved.

　　Peng Yintian kept charging forward until the last cultivator said, "Okay, that giant python didn't catch up with us. Phew, that was a close call."

　　Everyone stopped to catch their breath. Peng Yintian took a quick look and saw that in addition to them, there were six other Nascent Souls and three Golden Cores running in.

　　The Yuanying who was giving orders was also among them. He walked towards the formation and asked, "Daoyou, are you setting up the formation?"

　　"Yes, it's my young master."

　　The Yuanying master smiled and said, "I am Wu Daozi, and I have admired you for a long time. Haha, I wonder if you can follow me to the Tower of Babel. I will guarantee your safety. The people around me are all Yuanying masters, and they are very powerful."

　　Bu Zhenzi chuckled and said, "Of course, it's good to have the company of an expert, but please bring my friends along as well."

　　Wu Daozi glanced at Peng Yintian and the others, hesitated for a moment and nodded: "Okay."

　　"Let's go, then."

　　With eight Nascent Soul masters clearing the way, Peng Yao and the others could do it easily without having to do anything. Seeing these Nascent Soul masters killing the monsters with their own eyes, they were looking forward to condensing their Nascent Soul as soon as possible.

　　The Yuanying masters were extremely powerful and invincible. They reached the sixth floor in just three months. Although everyone suffered injuries of varying degrees, they finally found the entrance to the seventh floor.

　　It was a deep tunnel corridor, with hundreds of Nascent Soul masters gathered in the corridor. They all lined up obediently and were very quiet.

　　Peng Yao and the others immediately quieted down, looked at each other, and walked silently to the end of the line.

　　Wu Daozi and his companions who came with them bowed and said to them, "We will leave first. We will meet again if we are lucky enough."

　　"Please go, fellow Taoist." Buzhenzi waved his hand.

　　These eight people seemed to be together. They walked to the end of the corridor, handed over a treasure bag, and then entered the seventh floor.

　　Peng Yintian took a deep breath and walked forward with a few people.

　　There is a stone gate at the end of the corridor, and in front of the gate squats a lion. The stone lion is exactly the same as the stone lions squatting in front of the doors of countless wealthy businessmen and officials.

　　Peng Yao watched Peng Yintian walk towards the lion, and couldn't help but said worriedly: "Brother Peng, shouldn't we wait for Sister Chen Lan? What if she finds this place and doesn't have the token? Wouldn't that mean all our efforts will be in vain?"

　　Peng Yintian frowned, Bu Zhenzi smiled and said, "Yes, yes, why don't we wait for the beauty."

　　Peng Yintian sat down. At this moment, all they could do was wait. It was impossible to turn back and look for Chen Lan. Perhaps Chen Lan was already dead.

　　Several people squatted in the corridor and waited day after day, and found that the number of people who could enter the seventh floor every day was actually pitiful. Sometimes a few came, and sometimes none came. After all, Yuanying was a minority in this city. Those who were capable had already entered, and those who were not capable could not come at all. Just breaking through the Tongtian Tower was a big challenge. There were the most Jindan in the tower, but not every Jindan could survive.

　　Peng Yintian finally couldn't wait any longer, and he walked straight towards the stone lion.

　　The stone lion stretched out its claws, and Peng Yintian handed it a golden bag: "More than four thousand yuan, we will all go in."

　　The stone lion swallowed the brocade bag without saying a word, and the stone door opened to them.

　　The author has something to say: This chapter has been overhauled! The plot has not changed, but the difficulty of the Tower of Babel has been increased. Enthusiastic readers suggested that it was too easy. So I tried my best to revise it. Although it still seems to be fast-paced, the number of words is really too much, so I can only revise it to this extent. Sorry- -

　　3232 Seventh Floor

　　32 Seventh Floor

　　The moment I entered the seventh floor, a rich and indescribable spiritual energy filled my nose. It was clearly an invisible existence, but at this moment it seemed that I could see it with the naked eye.

　　The sky is clear, birds are singing, flowers are blooming, water is flowing, green mountains and lakes, and pavilions and terraces are hidden among them. It is endless, like a dream, like a fairyland, and there is a rainbow hanging high among the distant peaks and islands.

　　"It's really a fairyland." Buzhenzi exclaimed.

　　Peng Yintian disagreed: "Without even a single immortal, how can there be a fairyland?"

　　Bu Zhenzi laughed and said, "Maybe immortals have been here a long time ago. It's hard to explain such a strong immortal aura. The Great Wilderness is vast and boundless, and there are not many places like this. Well, everyone can disperse and practice on their own. As far as I know, there should be no dangerous monsters on this level, but you should still be careful of other masters with bad intentions. Time is running out, ten years here, one day outside! One day for ten years, it's worth it!"

　　Peng Yintian was the first to disperse, and Bu Zhenzi also looked around happily and flew away. Peng Yao said to Ling Anyang: "Brother, let's choose a place close by."

　　Ling Anyang said with difficulty, "Junior sister, I will try my best to choose a place that is closest to you."

　　"Oh..." Peng Yao felt strange. Ling Anyang looked very painful. Did he not want to be his neighbor? It was unlikely. Peng Yao shook her head and concentrated on finding a new home.

　　The seventh floor was very wide and after flying for a long time there was no sign of human beings in sight. Peng Yao quickly settled down with Ling Anyang. However, Peng Yao didn't know that after she entered the cave, her brother Ling Anyang moved out again with a sigh.

　　Peng Yao felt the abundant spiritual energy around her in the cave. She no longer needed to use crystals or magic tools this time. The spirit gathering array set up by the array master had been very effective. Peng Yao looked at the puppet beside her, thought for a while, and asked the puppet to sit cross-legged and practice. Although the puppet did not know how to practice, the array master had set up a spirit gathering array on it. Peng Yao only hoped that the puppet could absorb as much spiritual energy as possible, so that Peng Yao would not have to bear too much burden in the future.

　　Seeing that everything was ready, Peng Yao closed her eyes and sank into the world of cultivation.

　　In the Great Wilderness Inn, a group of female practitioners were quietly sipping tea. These people were the female disciples brought by Lin Fengdan.

　　Lin Shan put down the tea, handed the waiter a few spirit stones, and asked with a smile: "Waiter, you are asking about someone, I wonder if you have seen him."

　　"Fellow Daoist, just tell me. If you have been to our inn, I have definitely seen it."

　　Lin Shan nodded with satisfaction: "It's a female cultivator, wearing a red dress with gold patterns on the hem of her skirt, and a small bronze gourd on her waist. She is at the foundation-building stage. There should be a few other people around her, including a man and a woman with outstanding looks, and a male disciple who loves to laugh. They should all be at the foundation-building stage."

　　The waiter laughed after hearing this, bent down and took out a wanted poster: "Is this the person you are talking about, fellow Taoist?"

　　The wanted poster showed the portrait of Peng Yao. Lin Shan nodded hurriedly, "Yes, that's right, it's her. Xiaoer, did you see her?"

　　"I have seen them. These people have lived in the inn for a long time. But they have already reached the Golden Core stage. I haven't seen them recently. They are most likely dead or have entered the Tower of Babel."

　　Lin Shan frowned and stroked her chin in thought. After hearing what the waiter said, she felt that she was a little too persistent and stupid. She risked her life to come here just to see what Peng Yao, who had become a traitor, looked like, but she never thought that Peng Yao might have died in the city. Lin Shan suddenly asked in surprise: "What did you say just now? They have already reached the Golden Core stage? All of them?"

　　The waiter nodded impatiently: "I never make the mistake of looking at people, and I will never make the mistake of looking at this girl. There are wanted posters all over my room. It's a pity that the prettier girl next to her is not wanted."

　　Lin Shan gritted her teeth and said nothing. Her mind was full of the words "Golden Core Cultivation". Her blood was boiling. She couldn't understand why Peng Yao was so far ahead of her. It was really strange. Peng Yao's talent was mediocre before. Even if she was lucky enough to worship Elder Yao as her master, she shouldn't be so fast. She, Lin Shan, also worshipped Lin Fengdan as her master. But even though she took a lot of elixirs, her talent was not something that could be easily changed. What was the difference between Peng Yao and others? Was it because the fox demon with a high level of cultivation gave Peng Yao some secret treasure or secret method? The more Lin Shan thought about it, the more confused she became. She returned to the table in a daze.

　　The other sisters sighed when they saw this. The eldest sister Ying Qiongqiong frowned and scolded, "Junior sister Lin Shan, why do you always forget about Peng Yao wherever you go? I told you not to meddle in other people's business. It's because you have too many distracting thoughts that your cultivation has stagnated. Peng Yao is not someone you have, why bother remembering her?"

　　Second Senior Sister Yu Xinli smiled softly with her hands covering her mouth: "Fortunately, Peng Yao is a girl. If it was a male disciple, others would probably misunderstand Junior Sister's feelings."

　　“Hehehe, that’s right.” The other senior sisters giggled in agreement, making Lin Shan even more irritable.

　　Ying Qiongqiong stopped laughing and said solemnly, "Everyone, be careful. This is not Wangxian Sect. If you lose your life, no one will collect your body for you."

　　Yu Xinli nodded and said seriously, "Big Sister, let's discuss it as soon as possible and find a way to enter the seventh floor of the Tower of Babel. As long as we go there, our trip will be worthwhile."

　　“Junior Sister Lin Shan, you too, practice hard after entering the tower, and come out when you reach the Nascent Soul stage. Whether it’s Peng Yao or Peng Yan, what are you afraid of?”

　　Lin Shan took a breath and nodded in agreement.

　　"Hey, guests, please come in. Do you want to stay or eat?" The waiter's enthusiastic voice sounded at the door. The waiter looked at the guests with a smile, thinking that it was a good day. Female cultivators came in groups, and most of them were beautiful girls. However, the waiter cleverly noticed that the leading female cultivator and the wanted female cultivator came from the same place, and they were both wearing the same red clothes.

　　"First, have a pot of tea and some fresh fruit," said the woman.

　　"Okay, sir, please take a seat here."

　　The woman shook her head and walked towards the female cultivators at another table: "Let's sit here."

　　"Wan Sanniang!" Ying Qiongqiong looked at the person who came in surprise.

　　Wan Sanniang placed her sword heavily on the table, squeezed in next to Ying Qiongqiong, and said with a smile: "How could Aunt Lin bear to let a few delicate female disciples come to this damn place? Is she determined this time?"

　　Ying Qiongqiong's face turned pale. In fact, both Lin Fengdan and Yao Changlao were alchemists, but Yao Changlao was obviously of a higher status. For many years, the two peaks often competed secretly. Ying Qiongqiong and Wan Sanniang had the same Jindan cultivation, but she was just a little bit worse than Wan Sanniang. Just a little bit, she had to call Wan Sanniang "senior sister". For this reason, Ying Qiongqiong was often scolded by her master Lin Fengdan. Who told Lin Fengdan that none of his disciples could compare to Yao Changlao's disciples? In recent years, several female disciples of Lin Fengdan have reached a bottleneck. When they heard that the traitor Peng Yao had fled to the area of ​​the Dead City in the desert, Lin Fengdan remembered the Dead City and immediately became determined. She gritted her teeth and forced the female disciples to go there for training. Even if only one of them was left alive, she would fight.

　　"It's the same for Uncle Pharmacist, otherwise why would a female disciple like Senior Sister Wan come here?" Ying Qiongqiong retorted.

　　Wan Sanniang propped up her head and smiled: "Is it possible that Junior Sister Ying doesn't know what I'm doing here? Why bother asking. I'm sure you've seen the junior brothers and sisters here?"

　　Ying Qiongqiong glanced at the people behind her. They all looked familiar, but she couldn't quite call out their names.

　　Several junior brothers and sisters were well-behaved and came forward to introduce themselves.

　　Ying Qiongqiong looked at Wan Sanniang suspiciously after hearing this: "I didn't expect that the junior brothers and sisters from Xingfeng and Xianjian Pavilion are here too. So what are Senior Sister Wan's plans next?"

　　Wan Sanniang took a sip of tea and said, "I have already inquired about it. Junior Sister Pengyao should have entered the Tower of Babel. Since it is a rare opportunity for me to come here, I also want to go in and take a look."

　　"Oh? You never thought that Pengyao might be dead."

　　"How could that be? You don't understand how powerful my junior sister is. Besides, there are three geniuses around her who have reached the Golden Core level. We are outshined by her, hahaha."

　　Ying Qingqing was too lazy to argue with her and just said, "You want us to act together?"

　　"Yes, more people means more chances to survive. You don't want your fellow apprentice sisters to die here, do you?"

　　Ying Qingqing pondered for a moment and nodded silently: "Okay, then we will go together."

　　“Since Sister Lin asked you to break into the Tower of Babel, she must have been in there many years ago. She probably went to the seventh floor and finally left after reaching the Nascent Soul stage.” Wan Sanniang said in front of the medicine shop.

　　Ying Qiongqiong said, "Probably so." After saying that, she suddenly realized that her master had been stuck in the Nascent Soul stage for a hundred years and had not made any breakthroughs. Moreover, she already had white hair and looked old. It was estimated that her life was coming to an end soon.

　　"We stayed in the tower until the Nascent Soul left. By the time we returned, it would have probably been a hundred years, right?" Ying Qiongqiong sighed.

　　Wan Sanniang nodded: "That's right. If you're unlucky, you can't even form a Nascent Soul. Some of my junior brothers and sisters are just building their foundation. I guess they'll have to stay in the tower for a longer time." These words made the others smile bitterly.

　　"Right now, you should think about how to get more tokens, and be careful about your own life." Fang Ye urged.

　　Su Qihao also nodded and said coldly: "Let's split up. I'll go first."

　　Wan Sanniang looked at the two men's backs and sneered, "How come all the disciples from the Immortal Sword Pavilion are like this? They are exactly like Elder Jiang, always with a sullen face. It's really a sin."

　　The seventh floor of the Tower of Babel.

　　The misty spiritual energy was floating like a sea of ​​clouds. Since when, these clouds became violent, like a sign before a big storm. The spiritual sea of ​​clouds rolled violently, from small to large, and gradually, the speed became faster and faster. When a loud thunder sounded, the seventh layer began to boil.

　　A few Yuanying masters who were in seclusion walked out of the cave curiously and looked at the sky on the seventh floor. In the clear blue sky, there was a sea of ​​spiritual clouds visible to the naked eye, squeezed together like cotton. Those large balls of cotton were twisted violently, rubbing and squeezing constantly, making bursts of thunder.

　　"What's going on? The seventh floor has always been the quietest and has never been so noisy." Someone asked with a frown.

　　"The spiritual energy seems to be attracted by something."

　　"I think someone is breaking through."

　　Some people came out to take a look, and when they saw that there was no particular danger, they dispersed.

　　From then on, the seventh floor never had peace again. Thunder could be heard every day, sometimes loud and sometimes soft. Yuanying masters would often come out to watch the fun, then go back without knowing why. Over time, everyone could hear thunder without changing their expressions.

　　There was only one person who moved countless times with the battle flag, each time farther away than the last.

　　Sleeping in the sea of ​​spirits year after year, he focused on cultivation. Although ten years in the seventh layer was only one day outside.

　　But for the cultivators deep in the seventh floor, they are truly one day less and one day less. The past day will not stay and will not come back. The cultivators who are stuck at the bottleneck and can never break through are also slowly showing signs of aging in the seventh floor. What they look like on the seventh floor, they will look like when they walk out. Time outside passes slower than here, but it will not retain their past. They just spend their time in advance in the seventh floor.

　　When entering the tower, one is in the prime of life, but when leaving, one is a hundred years old.

　　Even if they practiced in such a fairyland, not everyone could reach the same height. Those with poor aptitude were destined not to go too far, and it would be difficult to make a breakthrough even with the best external conditions. Smart people would simply leave after encountering a bottleneck in the seventh level, while those who were unwilling to give up would continue to stay and slowly waste their time.

　　Peng Yao opened her eyes, and the things in her eyes became clearer than before. She didn't know how long she had been practicing this time, and she had been immersed in it until this moment, when she naturally woke up. The spiritual energy around her was abundant, but her Dantian seemed to be temporarily tired and unwilling to absorb it. However, no matter how Peng Yao urged it, it remained indifferent.

　　Peng Yao was not in a hurry, she stood up and walked out of the cave. She came to the door of Ling Anyang's house and found it empty. Peng Yao wondered, did my senior brother move again?

　　Peng Yao, carrying a long sword and a puppet, walked around cautiously. The scenery on the seventh floor was extremely beautiful, and it was actually quite nice to come out for a walk to change one's mood.

　　Peng Yao was looking for the breath of Ling Anyang while looking at the scenery. Various exotic flowers and plants came into view, which made Peng Yao feel happy. No wonder others said that there were natural treasures in the Tower of Babel. It seemed true at this time. But for some reason, the herbs and flowers that Peng Yao saw were not mature yet. It would be a waste to pick them at this time. Peng Yao had to leave with regret.

　　As Pengyao walked, she heard the sound of a waterfall and birdsong. She walked over curiously, and after making sure that there was no one else's cave under the waterfall, she sat comfortably beside it, leaning lazily against a tree and admiring the waterfall. The seventh layer of clouds was thick, and the waterfall was flying down, which really gave her a beauty that made her feel like the Milky Way falling from the sky.

　　Pengyao almost fell asleep as she watched, but the sound of conversation suddenly heard in the jungle behind her drove away her laziness. Pengyao recognized that it was a man and a woman flirting with each other. Pengyao stood up awkwardly, thinking that they might have come here for a tryst, so she should leave quickly.

　　Peng Yao retreated away from the waterfall along the path, just as the couple was approaching the waterfall. As the distance between the two sides got closer, Peng Yao heard the woman's voice becoming clearer and clearer. Peng Yao suddenly stopped, turned around and waited for the two to come over.

　　Slowly, two intimate shadows appeared in front of her eyes. Peng Yao was shocked. The woman who was almost carried by the man was actually the long-missing Senior Sister Chen Lan! Peng Yao watched the woman keep getting close to the man. The man kissed the woman a few times after walking a few steps, which was so lingering that it made her blush. There was also an inexplicable feeling of disgust. Peng Yao was shocked and speechless. Chen Lan's beauty was not only her appearance, but also her resolute character that was indifferent to men. She would never be so attached to a man, and who was that man! She didn't know him at all! If it was Peng Yintian, Peng Yao would at most run away with a blushing face, but at this time, Peng Yao's first premonition was that there was something fishy.

　　Peng Yao couldn't ignore Chen Lan. She took a deep breath and walked to the two of them calmly. She didn't say anything, but just looked at them quietly.

　　The two of them were stunned when they saw her suddenly. Chen Lan then enthusiastically held Peng Yao's hand and said in a coquettish voice like a young girl, "Isn't this Junior Sister Peng Yao? I didn't expect to meet you here. I got separated from you that day and was worried that you were in trouble. I didn't expect to see you again. It's great. How are you, senior brothers?"

　　Peng Yao stroked the goose bumps on her arm and laughed dryly, "Why did Senior Sister Chen Lan get lost? Everyone is worried about you."

　　Chen Lan complained in a delicate voice: "I don't know what happened. I suddenly couldn't find you guys on the third floor, and then I walked to the fourth floor in a daze. Then I met a lot of kind brothers who took me to the seventh floor."

　　"Brothers..." Peng Yao twitched and glanced at the man next to her. The man seemed to be a golden elixir, but at this moment he was looking at Chen Lan's stunning face with an infatuated look. Peng Yao had always believed that if Senior Sister Chen Lan wanted to please a man, few men would be able to resist her. So what if they were male cultivators? No matter how high their cultivation was, they could not escape from being ruthless and desireless. But Chen Lan was not that kind of woman at all, and she didn't have that kind of mind. She called the men brothers... Peng Yao was about to vomit.

　　Is this still Senior Sister Chen Lan? Or is she crazy?

　　Peng Yao looked at Chen Lan with a headache. Whether in appearance or aura, she was undoubtedly Chen Lan.

　　Chen Lan continued to chatter, "It's really dangerous. Where are you practicing now, Junior Sister? Can I go see you? I have reached a bottleneck in my practice and I feel bad."

　　Peng Yao thought a lot after hearing this. This Chen Lan was too suspicious, but she couldn't figure out what the problem was. Peng Yao thought it would be safer to ask her senior brothers to take a look.

　　Peng Yao nodded: "Come with me, fellow Taoist, I'm really sorry, I'm afraid my brothers and sisters don't like strangers..."

　　Chen Lan immediately pushed the man away: "You go and do your work first, I will go with my junior sister to meet the senior brothers, and I will come to find you when I have time."

　　The man was displeased, but Chen Lan said nothing and couldn't wait to take Peng Yao's arm and walk forward.

　　Peng Yao led the way slowly and steadily. Chen Lan kept talking along the way, shouting out every flower he saw.

　　Peng Yao brought Chen Lan to her own cave and said, "This is Senior Brother Peng Yintian's cave. The others are all nearby. I can't enter Senior Brother's cave, but Senior Sister and Senior Brother Peng have the best relationship, so you can definitely go in."

　　Chen Lan smiled: "I'll try." Chen Lan walked to the front of the cave and tried, but couldn't get in at all. Chen Lan sighed: "I can't get in either, what should I do?"

　　Peng Yao said regretfully, "I have no choice but to wait for my brothers to come out." As she spoke, Peng Yao sat down cross-legged, drew out her sword and gently fiddled with the red heart-shaped sword tassel.

　　Chen Lan squatted beside him and praised: "What a beautiful sword tassel, I haven't noticed it before."

　　Peng Yao smiled: "It's normal that Senior Sister didn't notice it. I made it up in the cave when I was bored."

　　"Can you show it to me? I want to learn." Chen Lan pointed at the sword tassel.

　　Peng Yao handed one end of the hilt to Chen Lan without hesitation. Chen Lan curiously touched the tassel of the sword, just like every cute and beautiful girl. Chen Lan admired the tassel of the sword and praised it continuously. After touching it, she finally took Peng Yao's flying sword into her hands. She praised the tassel of the sword and then praised the flying sword. "Junior sister's flying sword is also very special. It is really a rare good flying sword. It is one of the best fire flying swords."

　　Peng Yao said modestly: "Thanks to Master."

　　Chen Lan stood up, made a beautiful sword flower with the Tingfeng Sword, and then smiled and put the flying sword against Pengyao's neck: "Junior sister, you are so easy to trust people. Showing your flying sword to others, aren't you afraid that it will go away and never come back?"

　　Peng Yao disagreed: "Senior Sister is not someone else, and the flying sword has a spirit and only recognizes its own master. What is there to be afraid of?"

　　Chen Lan laughed: "That being said, if someone banned your flying sword, how would you call it back?"

　　Peng Yao turned her head and looked at Chen Lan: "Are you talking about people like you?" After she finished speaking, Peng Yao's figure flashed and she dodged the Tingfeng Sword that Chen Lan stabbed at her.

　　Seeing her dodge, Chen Lan said without worry: "See, you can't call back your flying sword." She stroked the Tingfeng Sword with a smile, and boasted: "A yellow-haired girl like you is worthy of such a flying sword. The ones from the big sects are different. I will refine it again in the future, and it will be mine." After Chen Lan finished speaking, she drew out her flying sword and swung it fiercely at Peng Yao.

　　Peng Yao stepped back in preparation, and the puppet suddenly jumped out from an angle, fiercely blocking the attack of the flying sword. At the same time, it wrapped its hands around Chen Lan's arms. Peng Yao flipped her hands, and the Netherworld Demon Fire jumped out lightly.

　　Chen Lan, who was dodging the puppet, suddenly froze, stared at his hand and angrily asked, "Did you poison me?"

　　Peng Yao nodded: "Aren't you Senior Sister Chen Lan? Senior Sister Chen Lan saw me smear poison on the flying sword. If you were her, she would never touch my flying sword."

　　Chen Lan chuckled disdainfully: "What can this little bit of poison do to me? When it comes to using poison, there are few who can compare to me. Besides, you are quite familiar with this poison."

　　Peng Yao frowned: "Sure enough, you are the one who controls the spider. Tell me, where is Senior Sister Chen Lan!"

　　"Your Senior Sister Chen Lan is right here, understand?" The woman stroked her cheek with a smile, not afraid of the poison on her arm. But the reflection of the demon fire in Peng Yao's hand in her beautiful eyes made her feel a little timid and greedy.

　　Peng Yao waved her hands, and the demonic fire jumped deeply like a ring of fire, lighting up Chen Lan's face bit by bit.

　　Chen Lan frowned and dodged, "You think you can defeat me without a flying sword?"

　　Peng Yao snorted coldly: "No need for flying swords, I will definitely kill you to avenge my sister!"

　　"Hahaha, if you kill me, your sister will really die." The woman laughed shrilly, and waved her hand. Suddenly, several strange things appeared on the open ground, two flower spiders, the body of a body cultivator that Peng Yao was very familiar with, and an ordinary-looking girl. The girl looked at Peng Yao with a dull look.

　　Pengyao's heart moved, and she quickly used the alchemy formula. The demon fire separated into strands of fire threads, which flew in all directions. At the same time, Pengyao hit the woman's body with her bare hands. The woman dodged Pengyao and the fire threads at the same time, and she also had to control those strange things. The fire threads fell silently on the insteps of the two spiders and the corpse, slowly and inconspicuously, but in an instant they burst into flames, and the two spiders and the corpse had no power to resist.

　　Peng Yao's hands flew, step by step, pressing the woman's chest. The woman frowned and glanced at the spider's body. Peng Yao snorted coldly: "So, the Netherworld Demon Fire is your nemesis. This is the first time I see someone like you who can control dead things."

　　The woman yelled, "Kill me if you dare. I'm telling you, if you kill me, you'll be killing Chen Lan."

　　Peng Yao's face darkened. Amid the woman's triumphant laughter, Peng Yao suddenly jumped up and kicked the girl with a dull look. The girl groaned, her chest was dented, and she spurted out a few mouthfuls of blood. Peng Yao snorted, "This is the original you! I didn't expect it to be a girl. I really didn't expect it." After Peng Yao finished speaking, he kicked the girl a few more times, and the girl was about to die.

　　The woman was stunned at first, then burst into laughter, pointing at the girl sarcastically and said, "You can beat her to death. She is no longer me. Let me tell you a secret. Your senior sister is her, and she is your senior sister. Hahaha, I am also your senior sister, and your senior sister is me. Go ahead and kill her, and see who you can kill!"

　　Peng Yao was furious when he heard this, and the demon fire suddenly rose up, and he chased after the woman fiercely. This woman seemed to have occupied Chen Lan's body, but she was not as powerful as Chen Lan. She might know a lot of unorthodox methods, and use them to backstab people. But she had occupied Chen Lan, and was proud of exposing herself in front of others, so she had already lost.

　　Peng Yao pursued the woman without hesitation, and cooperated with the puppet to attack from the front and back, forcing the woman to have no choice but to fight. The woman used Chen Lan's flying sword to perform the dragon sword technique. Peng Yao's hair almost stood up in anger, and she thought of the word "possession" again. Peng Yao was furious and rushed to the dragon, throwing the demon fire into the sword. The demon fire was not afraid of the cold water of the dragon, and penetrated the dragon without any hindrance and flew straight to the woman.

　　The woman was horrified: "You can't burn me to death!" As soon as the woman finished speaking, the puppet behind her punched her back several times. The woman's eyes suddenly widened, blood oozed from the corners of her mouth, and she staggered forward. The demon fire flexibly returned to Peng Yao's hands. Peng Yao slapped the woman's chest with both hands. The woman vomited blood again and retreated backwards in embarrassment. The puppet had been waiting for a long time and kicked the woman's back again. The woman's bones were almost broken, and she swayed in front of Peng Yao. She looked at Peng Yao in disbelief and said with difficulty: "You... actually... dared... to do it... You are obviously... very soft-hearted..."

　　Peng Yao suddenly realized: "You just saw that I was soft-hearted, so you chose me? You took advantage of my feelings for my senior sister and thought I wouldn't do it? Indeed, I can't bear to kill you, but this is enough."

　　"you……"

　　Peng Yao added: "Who do you think Senior Sister Chen Lan is? She is not me."

　　The woman looked at Peng Yao in shock.

　　Peng Yao smiled: "She is much better than me, haha. Senior Sister, don't you think so?" Peng Yao looked at the ordinary girl.

　　The girl stood up and pounced towards Chen Lan nimbly.

　　Chen Lan yelled, "You're not hurt!"

　　The girl hugged Chen Lan tightly and said in a deep voice: "It's fun to use my body to deceive men, right? You are really good at puppetry. Even you are a puppet. It's a pity that puppetry is not about taking over another's body. You underestimate me too much." After the girl finished speaking, she fell to the ground lifelessly.

　　Chen Lan groaned and bent down. After a long while, Chen Lan raised his head again and glared at Peng Yao: "You're too harsh..."

　　Peng Yao laughed dryly: "I'm sorry, I'm afraid if I don't hit you hard enough, you won't be able to come back."

　　Chen Lan frowned and crossed his legs to meditate.

　　Peng Yao immediately tied up the unconscious girl and waited until Chen Lan woke up to hand her over to Chen Lan for punishment.

　　Chen Lan smiled bitterly as soon as he woke up: "Why do I have to get seriously injured every time before I can concentrate on my training? I really can't accept this."

　　"Sister, thank God you're back safe and sound. We really thought something had happened to you. Why did you get lost?"

　　Chen Lan snorted, "I didn't even go to the third floor. When I was walking down the stairs, I was ambushed by the corpse of the body cultivator. After that, I was controlled by this woman using puppetry. She actually knew how to transfer souls through puppets. She forcibly swapped us, turned her own self into a puppet, and then used my appearance to confuse men with higher cultivation levels. I unexpectedly made it all the way to the seventh floor easily. If I had known this would happen, why would I have followed you through all the hardship? Alas." Chen Lan sighed regretfully.

　　Peng Yao laughed dryly: "Senior sister, you can't do that kind of thing, haha, your temper is not suitable."

　　Chen Lan pouted, stood up and said, "I have to go practice. Your area is good, so stay over here."

　　"Okay, Senior Sister, remember to take good care of your injuries and don't rush to practice."

　　"kindness."

　　Seeing Chen Lan move in next door, Peng Yao returned to the cave.

　　Peng Yao entered into a state of meditation again and tried to absorb spiritual energy to break through.

　　This time there is finally some progress, although it is very slow, it is slowly changing.

　　Peng Yao didn't know that not long after she started practicing, Chen Lan next door put away the formation flag with a green face, frowned and muttered: "Why is there suddenly no spiritual energy?" Chen Lan looked at Peng Yao's cave in confusion and had to move.

　　At the city gate, the Fox King, who had been meditating for many years, suddenly opened his narrow eyes and looked towards the sky inside the city.

　　In the seventh-floor tower, in addition to the roaring thunder, there were countless red blood threads spreading everywhere, and those blood threads fell on every place like a dragnet.

　　Many Yuanying masters who were shocked stared at the bloodshot sky and shouted angrily: "Asshole! Someone on the seventh floor is possessed by a demon!"

　　"Not good, these are all signs of the emergence of a demon. Don't let the blood invade your spiritual consciousness."

　　"Which son of a bitch has gone crazy?"

　　"It's over. The spiritual energy is stained with blood. I dare not absorb it at all."

　　"How can we practice? Run away quickly. This possessed fellow is also a Nascent Soul master. He is even more insane after being possessed by a demon. He is the natural enemy of cultivators like me. It is unwise to go against him."

　　The seventh floor was in chaos for a while. The Yuanying cultivators showed their abilities and quickly fled the seventh floor to avoid the blood demon silk.

　　With the departure of the first group of Nascent Soul masters, more and more awakened cultivators fled. Those who were curious stayed on the sixth floor to observe the situation, while those who were cautious simply left the Tower of Babel, or even left the city.

　　In just a few days, hundreds of Nascent Soul masters flew out from the seventh floor, and the Tongtian Tower became more lively than ever before. Tens of thousands of cultivators in the city heard the news and came to watch the excitement, hanging outside the Tongtian Tower to watch the Nascent Soul masters escape.

　　Gradually, the news that a Nascent Soul demon had been born on the seventh floor of the Tower of Babel spread like wildfire, causing a sensation in the whole city.

　　The foundation-building cultivators were all horrified, the city was in chaos, the fighting became even bloodier, and the cultivators who thought they could not escape the demon began to frantically kill the enemy and snatch the tokens, hoping to collect 100 tokens and escape from the city as soon as possible. In the past, they could grit their teeth and persevere as long as they used their brains to deal with the cultivators, but the appearance of a Yuanying demon was bad luck. Not to mention them who were building foundations, even Yuanying cultivators of the same period were no match at all, and no one dared to contact the demon casually. In fact, their worries were correct. When the demon appeared, the Yuanying masters who used to show off their power in this city were the fastest to escape. They had the ability to snatch the tokens easily, and it was not difficult for them to leave the place of right and wrong.

　　There are still some simple-minded and kind-hearted cultivators who believe that all Nascent Soul masters should work together and stay together to fight against that demon.

　　But this is obviously the delusion of a few people. If the Yuanying masters really have this intention, they will not leave the seventh floor at all. They can just surround the demon head on the seventh floor. However, when the demon head appeared, everyone's first thought was to leave quickly.

　　"Run away! The devil is about to run out of the Tower of Babel!" someone in the city shouted.

　　There was no one around the Tower of Babel and it was dead silent.

　　Wan Sanniang stayed in the inn with a sad face, "I am so angry, what kind of devil is coming out at this time?"

　　Ying Qiongqiong sighed: "Now, let alone entering the tower, no one even dares to leave the door."

　　"It's too dangerous outside. You guys who are building the foundation should be careful and don't go out. I'll go and get some information." Wan Sanniang said helplessly.

　　Ying Qiongqiong watched Wan Sanniang and the second senior brother leave the inn together. She hesitated for a while, but decided to stay. The inn is the safest place now. If they didn't carry a lot of crystals and magic weapons, they couldn't even stay in the inn. The inn is now overcrowded with all the cultivators who are frightened. They are afraid of the appearance of the devil, and even more afraid of the sharp blades sticking out from the backs of other cultivators outside.

　　It's hard to walk out of this door

　　3333 Yuanying

　　33 Nascent Soul

　　Wan Sanniang gritted her teeth in anger. She had just taken a step out of the inn when she was besieged by five foundation-building cultivators. Wan Sanniang and her second senior brother drew their swords, mercilessly beheaded the five men, and collected the tokens.

　　After flying a hundred meters on the sword, he was besieged by another group of foundation-building cultivators, this time there were as many as thirty of them.

　　Wan Sanniang shouted angrily, "You can't refuse the token that's delivered to your door!" She dared to bring her junior brothers and sisters to this city, so she had enough confidence. She was not complacent about her cultivation, but it was difficult to disobey the master's order. The master sent her to find her junior sisters. For their safety, the master gave her the protective magic weapon, the Vajra Bell, which he had practiced for many years, and a magic weapon with extremely strong attack. For a foundation-building cultivator, it can be said that he has no power to fight back. The master spent a lot of money to strengthen Wan Sanniang's courage, and she dared not mess things up.

　　The only thing Wan Sanniang was thankful for at this time was that most of the Yuanying masters in the city had left, and the threat to her was greatly reduced. Except for the Yuanying cultivators, she didn't care about others. Everyone was afraid of the appearance of the devil, but Wan Sanniang didn't think so. People shouted "devil, devil" every day, but she didn't even see the shadow of the devil, so how could she believe it. If there really is a devil, she must see it with her own eyes before making a decision to retreat. Wan Sanniang was very ashamed. It was just a devil, but all the cultivators were so confused that the city was flooded with blood. Wan Sanniang killed all the cultivators who blocked the way with murderous intent. These foundation-building cultivators were in groups and had long lost their sense of proportion. They attacked people randomly when they saw them, and they just wanted to escape quickly. They might as well take the opportunity to hide. Wan Sanniang wondered, the foundation-building cultivators had the lowest cultivation level, so why were they not smart? They thought they could do anything to others just because they had more people. Wan Sanniang gritted her teeth and killed with bloodshot eyes. These foundation builders seemed to be desperate, and everyone was extremely brave. Their desire for life made them forget their fear, and they rushed towards Wan Sanniang without caring about their lives. Wan Sanniang sighed secretly, and used the magic weapon in her hand to coldly harvest fresh lives one by one.

　　Wan Sanniang and the second senior brother fought their way to the Tongtian Tower. They were at a loss whether to laugh or cry. There were more than 200 cultivators who had forced themselves to come to them and had received the tokens for nothing. Not many cultivators could calmly wait for the follow-up situation. Those who could not wait jumped out to grab the tokens and find a way out, even risking their lives.

　　I once heard of a city of 50,000 people. The Yuanying masters left, those who grabbed enough tokens left, and how many people were left alive? Each person had to have 100 tokens to leave, so no matter how you counted it, for every person who left, 100 people would lose their lives. Unless there were batches of new people coming in every day.

　　In this situation, if the escaped cultivators spread the news, even if the old masters wanted to ruthlessly train their younger generations, they would not dare to rashly let their disciples in. If they died after entering, it would be a small matter, but if they unfortunately turned into a demon, that would be unforgivable.

　　Wan Sanniang and the second senior brother stopped at the entrance of the Tower of Babel and asked in confusion, "What does the devil look like? Why is there no movement?"

　　"Maybe it's still on the seventh floor?" The second senior brother couldn't help but guess.

　　"He's probably still up there. Damn it. We're in a dilemma now. We don't know when the devil will come out. It would be fine if he stays in the tower, but it would be even more chaotic if he runs out." Wan Sanniang complained. She had a terrible idea in her mind. What should she do if the junior sister in the tower turned into a magic?

　　"What if Junior Sister Pengyao is still in the tower?" asked the second senior brother with telepathic understanding.

　　"They shouldn't be that stupid, right? So many masters from the seventh floor have run out. My junior sister and the others must have come out after hearing the news. Maybe they are in the city." Wan Sanniang comforted herself in this way. She didn't want to see the day when she would have to kill her junior sister. Even if she was a demon, she was still her junior sister.

　　"How about we look for it?" suggested the second brother.

　　"Well, let's wait and see."

　　On the seventh floor of the tower, the sky was already dyed red by the dense bloodshot. However, the thunder in the sky never stopped.

　　There are basically no Nascent Soul cultivators on the seventh floor. Nascent Soul cultivators progress slowly on the seventh floor, but their spiritual awareness is sharp, so they are more timely when discovering anything unusual.

　　But there are still many Jindan or even foundation-building cultivators in this layer who are practicing in seclusion. If no one disturbs them, who would come out to watch the fun? Except for the thunder in the sky, which was too loud, the blood threads appeared silently. If you don't walk out of the cave, you won't know the existence of the blood threads.

　　Peng Yintian, Chen Lan, and Ling Anyang were still practicing and were not affected by the outside world at all.

　　The seventh floor, dyed red, regained its original tranquility. Afterwards, another Nascent Soul master secretly ran to the sixth floor to watch. After only seeing the blood-red eyes, he dared not step in again. Many Nascent Soul cultivators even believed that the other cultivators who had not escaped from the seventh floor should have been infected by the demon.

　　The newly possessed demons are the most dangerous, because they are still low-level demons, completely losing their minds and becoming evil ghosts that eat people. Big demons like Chengque have long since found their original hearts and will not easily lose themselves. After the blood of the little demon spreads out, it has no control over whoever it hits. Those with weak wills are easily infected by the blood and then become the second demon. Those with strong wills can resist, but they may not be able to escape the fangs of other demons. When cultivators of the same period encounter demons, it is just like food encountering a devourer. It is not without reason that cultivators regard demons as their number one enemy and kill them at will. The appearance of a demon requires the sacrifice of many cultivators in exchange for the subsequent peace.

　　However, those Yuanying masters who escaped only thought that the desert was about to change, but no one thought about the strangeness of the seventh floor.

　　Cultivators need spiritual energy to improve their cultivation, but the good environment that demon cultivators need is a place with blood and yin. Spiritual energy is useless to demon cultivators and even makes them feel extremely uncomfortable. It is just like immortal cultivators feel sad when they go to a place with extremely yin. If they stay there for a long time, they are more likely to lose their original intention.

　　However, there are too few demon cultivators, and even fewer who have seen demon cultivators with their own eyes. Most of those Yuanying cultivators have only heard about it or seen it in books. They would not have thought that with the rich spiritual energy of the seventh layer, even if one goes astray in practicing, the rich spiritual energy will destroy it the moment a demon is formed. In such a fairyland, it is impossible for a demon to form!

　　The sky was still rumbling, the rolling clouds were squeezing together, bloodshot were everywhere, even the soil had turned red.

　　Standing on the roof of a tall building in the city, Wan Sanniang looked at the sky above the Tower of Babel, frowned and whispered, "It's been so long and there's still no reaction. Is there really a demon out there?"

　　The second brother said, "The sky there has turned slightly red."

　　"Really?" Wan Sanniang frowned and looked at that place with more attention.

　　There is no time limit for cultivating immortality, and one never wants to wake up from being drunk.

　　Sleeping in the sea of ​​spirits, day by day, year by year, absorbing endless spiritual energy, nourishing the dantian over and over again, changing the constitution, and strengthening the body, this is an endless pursuit for the immortal cultivators. Once no matter how much spiritual energy is absorbed, there is no progress at all, which means that they have encountered a bottleneck. There are temporary bottlenecks and there are permanent bottlenecks.

　　Peng Yao opened the door of the golden elixir, and behind the door was a dry and boundless sea. The spiritual energy that continued to flow in from the door eroded the dry sea bit by bit, blended into the soil, filled the wound, and irrigated into a shallow stream. The small river slowly turned into a big river, and the big river became full and gradually became a lake. After years of evolution, the lake will eventually become as vast as the sea.

　　The raging waves hit the shore fiercely, again and again, and the tide came and went without retreating.

　　With perseverance, even a drop of water can wear away a stone.

　　Never retreat, even the waves can break the shore.

　　The spiritual energy that continued to pour in had long since ceased to be sufficient to fill this vast sea; they needed a wider space. With nowhere else to go, they could only keep attacking the tightly closed door, mercilessly and fiercely breaking it down. As long as they broke through that door, they would win.

　　The sound of crazy waves in the cave was endless, but Peng Yao, who was sleeping, was unaware of it. She could no longer feel any existence, as if she was no longer herself. Was she in a dream or in the void? The jumping red flames surged, enveloping her body and spirit. She opened her eyes in the dream, her eyes were blazing red. She looked down at her hands, she had no hands, they were flickering flames. She looked for her body, she had no body. What was she? She was the fire in the sea of ​​fire. She was not panicked at all, she felt warm, she closed her eyes in enjoyment, and fell asleep forever without waking up.

　　I don’t know how long I have been sleeping, ten years, or a hundred years?

　　She was awakened by the dazzling light. She looked in the direction of the light and saw a person sitting cross-legged under the light curtain in the sea of ​​fire.

　　She tried to open her eyes to see clearly. With just this thought, she could see the person in the light curtain right in front of her. It was a little girl, small and cute like dough. She reached out to poke her, and the girl opened her eyes. Her black eyes blinked and smiled at her. She couldn't help laughing, and suddenly she felt that this little girl was so familiar. Could she be her daughter? The little girl seemed to know what she was thinking, and she closed her eyes.

　　In an instant, Pengyao's heart was as clear as a mirror.

　　Peng Yao laughed joyfully and moved her body. A bright red sea of ​​fire soared up into the sky, washing the sky like a waterfall. The higher the sea of ​​fire flew, the bigger the cross-legged girl became. The sea of ​​fire soared into the sky, and the little girl soared into the sky!

　　Every blade of grass, every mountain, every stone, and the seventh-story tower were instantly shattered into dust. The bright sea of ​​fire rushed straight up to the sixth, fifth, fourth, third, second, and first floors. With a loud bang, the hot fire rushed to the unreachable sky. Like a huge fire dragon, it rushed straight into the sky.

　　The entire city was shaking violently, houses collapsed, trees fell, and tens of thousands of cultivators suspended in the air stared at the pillar of fire in astonishment, unable to speak for a long time.

　　The teacup in Wan Sanniang's hand shattered into pieces. She stared at the pillar of fire and murmured, "Is that the demon cultivator?"

　　The second senior brother was stunned and said: "No wonder all the Yuanying masters are running away..."

　　"Is that red blood mist?" Xu Wei was confused: "Why is it so hot, like fire?"

　　Su Qihao could no longer bear it and said, "That's not a demon cultivator at all! A bunch of idiots, that's fire!"

　　"Where are the demon cultivators?"

　　No one answered this question, and no one knew where Xiumo had gone.

　　"Look, there's someone in the pillar of fire! Oh my god! What a big person!"

　　This word awakened everyone from their dream. Everyone stared at the pillar of fire with wide eyes. There was indeed a huge human figure faintly visible in the flickering pillar of fire. The figure was sitting cross-legged, wrapped in flames. The whole person was fiery red, like a fire god that was awe-inspiring without even being angry.

　　Not only in the city, but also in the yellow sand of the desert outside the city, countless people stopped to watch this strange celestial phenomenon. The immortal cultivators were speculating in their own thoughts, and the mortals were trembling and crawling on the ground, thinking that this was a natural disaster.

　　The Fox King hung in the air, looking at the huge figure expressionlessly, neither happy nor sad.

　　Chengque woke up from his dream and looked at the distant place suspiciously.

　　At the bottom of the deep pool of Wangxian Sect, a white lotus disappeared silently in the air.

　　The roars of giant beasts could be heard in countless underground abysses and forbidden valleys in the wilderness.

　　A great master was born on an overseas fairy island, and they all came to travel to the wilderness.

　　In the clear sky, there was only that pillar of red, which abruptly attracted people's attention. The huge figure was solemn and intimidating, but no one could see it clearly.

　　Is it a fairy?

　　Countless people ask this question.

　　There are no immortals in the wilderness, there is only the corpse of an immortal!

　　The huge figure in the fire brought imagination to countless people, and the wilderness was in complete chaos.

　　At this time, there was even more riot in the city.

　　No one was anxious to grab the tokens anymore. Everyone had only one thought: rushing towards the exit. Tens of thousands of sword rainbows rushed to the exit. When batches of cultivators flew out of the dead city and came to the long-lost yellow sand desert, they found that the rules of the dead city had long disappeared. Without the tokens, they rushed out unknowingly. Countless people cheered in the desert, and more people in the city fled in droves.

　　Wan Sanniang was reluctant to leave. She still stood on the roof and said to the others behind her, "You guys evacuate. I have my master's magic weapon for protection. You can stay here for the time being." Wan Sanniang couldn't feel at ease without seeing Peng Yao and the others.

　　Ying Qiongqiong rushed out with her fellow apprentice sisters without saying a word.

　　Wan Sanniang gritted her teeth and rushed to the location of the Tower of Babel with her protective magic weapon, even though the Tower of Babel no longer existed at this time!

　　roar--

　　The lion's roar suddenly spread throughout the city. Wan Sanniang, who was rushing towards the Tower of Babel, stared in amazement at the huge lion rushing out of the sea of ​​fire. At the moment it was sucked into the air, Wan Sanniang screamed in shock: "Ling Anyang!"

　　The flying lion carried three familiar figures on its back: Ling Anyang! Peng Yintian! Chen Lan! There was also a man whom Wan Sanniang did not recognize. However, the four men were all unconscious on the lion's back, without any reaction.

　　Wan Sanniang drew her sword, flew into the sky, and followed the giant lion closely.

　　The giant lion was so fast that it left Wan Sanniang far behind in the blink of an eye. Wan Sanniang, who was chasing after it, did not notice that the sea of ​​fire from the Tower of Babel had slowly dissipated as the lion went away. Wan Sanniang chased the lion for a whole day. When the lion stopped on a giant peak, the Tower of Babel in the distance had returned to normal, but there was no Tower of Babel in the Dead City anymore.

　　The dead city has become a ruined city, with broken walls and ruins everywhere, no grass growing, and not a trace of spiritual energy can be felt.

　　A month later, countless masters flew to this dead city to find out what was going on. The dead city in the desert belonged to the border area between the Northern and Western Wildernesses. All of a sudden, all the major sects in the Northern and Western Wildernesses sent people to find out, but the city was deserted. The abandoned city was just an abandoned city with nothing left.

　　Peng Yao in the tower slowly woke up and felt a little Nascent Soul that looked exactly like her sitting cross-legged in her Dantian. The little Nascent Soul was wrapped in a ball of fire, the bright red fire flickering fiercely.

　　When Peng Yao opened his eyes, he looked at the unfamiliar and desolate place with a bit of confusion. He rubbed his head and thought for a long time. Then, Peng Yao flew up on his sword and flew towards a mountain.

　　She was in the Nascent Soul stage and was flying on her sword as fast as a meteor. When she saw a huge peak, Peng Yao stopped.

　　There were several sword rainbows flying towards her from the top of the peak. Peng Yao looked up and shouted, "Senior Brother."

　　The author has something to say: The second update is here. Sorry for being late - it's already 10 o'clock...

　　3434 Small Tower

　　34 Small Tower

　　"Junior Sister!" Ling Anyang excitedly gave Peng Yao a hug.

　　Peng Yao was being stared at by several people around her. She pushed Ling Anyang away uncomfortably and whispered, "Long time no see... everyone."

　　A loud and frivolous voice laughed and said, "My beauty, did you miss me? It's been a long time since we last met. It seemed like a hundred years had passed on the seventh floor. When I came out and saw you, I was stunned for a long time before I remembered your name."

　　Peng Yao looked back, looking at this handsome man who was laughing loudly and looked extraordinary in disbelief. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that he looked like both Peng Yintian and Ling Anyang. Peng Yao's heart skipped a beat, and she trembled and said, "Who are you?" No matter how she thought about it, she couldn't understand how there could be a combination of Peng Yintian and Ling Anyang... How could she not be horrified to suddenly see such a person?

　　When Peng Yao asked this question, Peng Yintian and Ling Anyang snorted coldly at the same time and glared at the man. Chen Lan flicked her sleeves and smiled lightly, and the man immediately complained to Peng Yao: "I am so sad! My beauty, your words made me want to die. What's that expression on your face? Why didn't you smile at me when you saw a handsome man like me? Why weren't you fascinated by my charm? How could you not throw yourself into my arms? Tell me, how am I worse than Ling Anyang, how am I worse than Peng Yintian? Now I have everything they have, and I also have what they don't have. I am so perfect, how can my beauty not fall in love with me!" The man accused loudly, with a heartbroken look on his face, and leaned weakly on Chen Lan's shoulders beside him. Chen Lan flashed slightly, and the man immediately fell.

　　Peng Yao's mouth twitched, and he suddenly realized and shouted: "Set up the formation...?"

　　The handsome man nodded earnestly, and said with great emotion: "My beauty, you finally recognized me!"

　　Peng Yao shook weakly: "Why did you become so weird..."

　　Bu Zhenzi's face turned pale again: "I am so handsome and charming, how can I blame you!"

　　Peng Yao was discouraged and did not argue with him. If she did not know Bu Zhenzi, Peng Yintian, and Ling Anyang, she might not find it strange, but the problem was that she knew them all.

　　In the past, Bu Zhenzi had nothing to do with being a handsome man. He had an ordinary face, a pair of lewd eyes and a silly grin that looked like he saw a beautiful woman. He was really not popular with girls.

　　But how did they achieve this transformation that was like a complete rebirth?

　　Peng Yao's question was answered by Ling Anyang. Ling Anyang was very dissatisfied with Bu Zhenzi stealing some parts of his face, and said with great contempt: "Junior sister, you probably don't know that cultivating into a Yuanying is equivalent to being reborn and having a second chance to be reborn. Many people will re-integrate their bodies when they cultivate into a Yuanying, and it is not impossible to change their appearance. I have heard from several senior brothers that many ugly ghosts before the Yuanying have become beauties afterwards." Ling Anyang bit the word "ugly ghost" and discriminated against Bu Zhenzi in disguise for how ugly he was before. He added: "But some people, even if they change their appearance, as long as their dirty thoughts remain unchanged, their ugly nature will always be seen through by others."

　　Upon hearing this, Bu Zhenzi angrily circled Ling Anyang's neck, strangled him tightly, and said through gritted teeth, "Are you jealous that I seized this opportunity? Wahahaha, you idiots, you cultivated to the Nascent Soul stage in vain but missed a great opportunity. It will be difficult for you to have such good luck again in the future. It's a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Look at the two of you, don't stand next to me in the future. My brilliance will bury your insignificant existence. From now on, all the beauties will belong to me alone!"

　　Ling Anyang punched him hard and said disdainfully: "I, your brother, have never been inferior to others. I have never thought of stealing other people's faces to gain confidence. Humph, junior sister, don't you think so?" Ling Anyang smiled softly and held Peng Yao's hand tightly again.

　　Peng Yao nodded in agreement with a smile: "In my eyes, Senior Brother is good in everything."

　　"Junior sister..." Ling Anyang was moved and leaned forward to kiss her. Peng Yao gently pushed him away and said seriously, "I feel relieved to see that everyone is safe and sound."

　　Buzhenzi started to yell again: "Did you start all those fires, beauty? I can't believe it."

　　"..." Peng Yao sighed. She herself could hardly believe it.

　　Peng Yintian made way for him and said thoughtfully, "What's wrong with this guy?"

　　A brave white lion was staring at Pengyao behind the crowd with a fierce look.

　　Peng Yao looked over in surprise, and said hesitantly, "Senior... is it?" Having experienced the Fox King before, she was able to remain calm when she saw the lion again.

　　The lion growled and slowly turned into a human form.

　　The people on the ground were dumbfounded again. Such a brave lion turned out to be a chubby child of six or seven years old. The child had messy white hair, a naked upper body, and was wrapped in black striped animal skin. The child was very small, but his thin arms and legs gave people the illusion of infinite strength.

　　There was dead silence all around, no one spoke.

　　A red figure emerged from the void, and the fox king with flying black hair floated cross-legged in the air, lazily propping up his chin to look at the child, and chuckled: "I didn't expect that you, Tang Yuan, were in the Tower of Babel. No wonder there has been no news from you for so many years."

　　Tangyuan? Everyone looked at the child suspiciously.

　　The child had a sullen face and a mature temperament. His pale golden eyes looked coldly at the Fox King: "Slutty fox?"

　　"..." The Fox King narrowed his eyes obviously, and was very dissatisfied with this title.

　　Bu Zhenzi burst out laughing, and the others shuddered slightly.

　　The Fox King looked at Bu Zhenzi fiercely, "Why don't you continue laughing?"

　　Bu Zhenzi took a few steps back and hid behind the crowd.

　　"Seeing you, Tang Yuan, show up, I have to re-evaluate some things. By the way, Cheng Que is also alive, but he has become a demon."

　　The child's eyes jumped, but he didn't say much.

　　"What are your plans?" asked the Fox King.

　　The child looked at Pengyao and asked directly, "Who are you?"

　　Peng Yao was speechless, and the Fox King interrupted: "You can't ask anything, you will know it when you should know it."

　　The child closed his eyes and said nothing. After a long silence, he said to Peng Yao, "Thank you very much for this time."

　　Peng Yao was confused and laughed dryly: "I should thank you. Senior brother said that you rescued them, otherwise senior brother and the others would definitely be injured."

　　The child didn't respond. He remembered clearly who Peng Yao entered the tower with, so he carried these people out after the incident.

　　“Pengyao, you don’t have to be polite. If you hadn’t destroyed the Tower of Babel, it would still be the stone lion at the entrance to the seventh floor, and even its flesh body couldn’t be restored.” The Fox King chuckled.

　　Everyone was dumbfounded. This lion was actually that lion!

　　There is really nothing strange in this world.

　　The child turned around and floated into the air: "I will practice in this mountain from now on. You can come to me if you have any problems." The child turned into a brave lion, roared and rushed into the depths of the mountain.

　　The Fox King curled his lips: "Really cold."

　　"Senior, who is he? His cultivation seems to be terrifyingly high." Buzhenzi asked curiously.

　　The Fox King snorted, "There are so many terrifying beings that can easily crush you to death, from the Great Wilderness to overseas, and from overseas to Tianshan."

　　"..." Buzhenzi shrank back in grievance, not daring to say anything more.

　　Although the Fox King did not explain, everyone could guess that Tangyuan was a master from the same era as the Fox King and Chengque. But everyone was a little puzzled, why were all those old seniors monsters and not a single normal person?

　　"Junior sister, you really impressed me. I even feel ashamed."

　　Wan Sanniang, who had been silent the whole time, walked towards Pengyao from behind with a sigh, with a faint smile and a bit of helplessness. In her eyes, Pengyao used to be a little sister who needed protection, but now she has grown so strong. Time flies so fast, and everyone is quietly changing.

　　"Senior Sister! Are you... here to see me?" As soon as Peng Yao saw Wan Sanniang, she understood the purpose of her appearance here. She immediately thought sadly of her master and fellow brothers, as well as the Wangxian Sect where she had lived for many years, and a wanted warrant.

　　Wan Sanniang nodded, looked at Peng Yao helplessly and shook her head: "Even my senior sister can't help but be jealous of you, how can you hide such a deep secret?" Peng Yao attracted such a majestic sky fire, how could he be an ordinary person? She was surprised that she didn't see the specialness of Peng Yao before. She even felt sorry that she couldn't enter the Tongtian Tower to explore. Such a magical place was gone just like that, what a waste.

　　Peng Yao said sullenly, "I didn't mean to hide any secrets. I don't understand it myself. I have been confused all the time. How can I control the heavenly fire after cultivating into a Yuanying?"

　　Wan Sanniang nodded: "Sister, I understand. I finally understand why the leader allowed the wanted order to appear everywhere in the Northern Wilderness." People like Peng Yao are treasures in themselves. It is not surprising that someone covets her.

　　"..." Peng Yao's face turned pale, and she asked in disbelief: "Senior Sister... is it the Sect Master who wants me wanted?"

　　Wan Sanniang sighed and said, "It's not just him. To put it bluntly, it was all caused by the Overseas Fairy Island. The Ice Silkworm Fairy died, right? So you can't escape responsibility. The head of the sect probably followed the Overseas Fairy Island's wishes and really wanted to capture you back. Who would want to let someone like you go?"

　　Peng Yao drooped her shoulders weakly and said slowly: "The Ice Silkworm Fairy captured me and wanted to take over her body. Does the Sect Master think so too?"

　　"..." Wan Sanniang was shocked. The news she got was that the Ice Silkworm Fairy and her companions were eaten by a magic cultivator close to Peng Yao, but she never knew that the Ice Silkworm Fairy could possess someone else's body. Wan Sanniang always believed that the magic cultivator was Peng Yao's friend, and that since he ate the Ice Silkworm Fairy and her companions, the sect leader was angry and issued a wanted order. There was nothing wrong with that, but she and her master firmly believed that it had nothing to do with Peng Yao.

　　"Did the Ice Silkworm Fairy take over your body?" Wan Sanniang asked angrily. Such a despicable and shameful act as taking over another's body was actually done by the Ice Silkworm Fairy. The truth really cannot be heard from others.

　　Peng Yao nodded: "She had no other use for me by capturing me, but she failed to seize my body, and then she was eaten by a demon cultivator she met by chance."

　　Wan Sanniang took a deep breath, thought for a while, and said, "I didn't expect such a high-ranking woman to be so despicable. If that's the case..." Wan Sanniang looked at Peng Yao solemnly, "Little Junior Sister, you'd better not go back. My mind is in a mess now. It's hard for the head of the sect or the other elders to explain clearly why they are looking for you."

　　"..." Peng Yao bit her lip. She was not a fool after all the experience. Since there was an ice silkworm, who could have expected that there would not be a second one? You must be on guard against others.

　　"Master is very worried about you, but Junior Sister is no longer the same as before. You are already better than Senior Sister. Haha, you must take good care of yourself in the future."

　　Peng Yao said bitterly: "Senior Sister..." After today's separation, I don't know when we will meet again. I thought Wangxian Sect was her final destination, but now, she can never go back.

　　Wan Sanniang hugged her gently and said, "Little Junior Sister, the world of immortal cultivation is all about cultivation. I think one day, no one will dare to stop you from going where you want to go!" After saying these words, Wan Sanniang felt strangely relieved. Her envy and jealousy of Pengyao disappeared at this moment. Pengyao was Pengyao, her junior sister, and she was Wan Sanniang, Pengyao's senior sister. Pengyao had her own way, and she had her own way.

　　Peng Yao's heart was shaken, Wan Sanniang drew her sword and slowly flew into the air: "Take care, little junior sister."

　　"Take care, Senior Sister!" Peng Yao shouted at Jian Hong who was going away.

　　The Fox King suddenly opened his eyes, looked around and said, "A lot of cultivators have come!"

　　The bystanders were startled and looked in the direction the Fox King was looking. There were countless black dots approaching rapidly in the west. As they were already in the Nascent Soul stage, their spiritual senses were sharp and they could tell at a glance that among those black dots, there were several Golden Core masters or above.

　　"Should we avoid it?" Buzhenzi said.

　　No one responded to him. After just a moment's hesitation, the black spot had flown over the mountains and came near them. They were surprised again. Almost all of those people were riding on fierce monsters. Some looked like unicorns, some looked like dragons, and some female cultivators were riding on colorful and beautiful phoenixes. All kinds of strange mounts carried the cultivators and flew past arrogantly.

　　"Damn it, why are there so many cultivators?" Buzhenzi cursed in dissatisfaction.

　　"There are at least 30,000 people, right? They come with ill intentions." Peng Yintian said.

　　"They are all cultivators from the Western Wilderness. Damn it, they have the guts to come to our Northern Wilderness in such a high-profile manner!" Buzhenzi cursed again.

　　The Fox King spread his consciousness to investigate and said with a smile, "There is something interesting ahead. A magic weapon has appeared in the dead city. Can you guess what it is?"

　　"What?"

　　“You’ll know when you get there.” The Fox King ran away first. Peng Yao and the others looked at each other and followed him helplessly.

　　Today, the dead city has become an abandoned city. The previous cover-up no longer exists. The ruined city is spread out in the yellow sand. The outer and inner layers are filled with cultivators, and it is dark and particularly eerie.

　　When Peng Yao and his companions reappeared, they blended into the crowd and were difficult to be discovered by others.

　　Just from the style of their clothing, it can be seen that these cultivators are mainly divided into two groups, the Northern Wilderness and the Western Wilderness.

　　Bu Zhenzi stopped a man and asked, "Daoyou, what has appeared in this city that has so many people rushing to rob it?"

　　The middle-aged man said excitedly: "A magic weapon appeared in the city, it's a pagoda!"

　　"What? Isn't the Tower of Babel destroyed?"

　　"That's right, the original Tower of Babel is gone, but someone found a small tower the size of a palm underground. It has been confirmed to be the Tower of Babel, but it has shrunk. Despite this, it is still a rare treasure. The spiritual energy of the seventh floor alone makes all major sects covet it. Some people also say that this is a pagoda left by immortals, and it is very useful. Unfortunately, no one has been able to recapture the small tower yet. Now, all kinds of masters have come here at once, and fighting has already broken out in the city. The ancestors of several sects in our Northern Wilderness, such as the Wangxian Sect, Xuantian Sect, Hehuan Sect, and Daluo Palace, have all come here. They were determined to take it. The shameless Western Wilderness also came with tens of thousands of people. This desert originally belongs to the Northern Wilderness, what do they have to do with it?"

　　Another person nearby said indignantly: "However many people from the Western Wilds come here will be killed. They dare to come to our territory to steal things, they are courting death!"

　　Peng Yao listened carefully and secretly sighed that the pagoda appeared at the right time. Now everyone was circling around the pagoda, and the person who caused the sky fire would probably have to be let go. But Peng Yao was not afraid, after all, few people knew her.

　　Peng Yao squeezed into the crowd and watched the excitement for a while, but didn't dare to get too close to the city. The Fox King disappeared again, so Peng Yao simply withdrew to breathe a sigh of relief. As soon as he squeezed out of the crowd, Peng Yao looked up at the endless yellow sand. Not far away, there were several people fighting. To be exact, several foundation builders were surrounding someone and beating someone. Peng Yao frowned and was about to leave when a very familiar voice rang in his ears. Peng Yao was startled, but he couldn't remember who the voice was. Peng Yao quietly approached with doubt, and his eyes fell on the injured person. He suddenly exclaimed: "It's you!"

　　The author has something to say: There is one thing I need to explain~~ Pengyao has lived in the tower for a hundred years and is now over a hundred years old~~~ She is no longer a little girl--

　　3535 Encounter

　　35 Chance Encounter

　　The injured man was also shocked when he saw Peng Yao, and immediately shouted: "Fairy, save me!"

　　Without saying anything, Peng Yao attacked several foundation-building cultivators. When the foundation-building cultivators saw that she was quite extraordinary, they thought of the many masters around and did not dare to stay any longer. The leader immediately said, "Senior, spare my life!"

　　Peng Yao frowned and stared at them, then walked towards the injured man: "Your name is Peng Hongfei, right?" Peng Yao had seen Peng Yan's fiancé a few times and remembered him. When she saw Peng Hongfei, she thought of her sister Peng Yan again, and she was a little discouraged.

　　Peng Yao looked at Peng Hongfei in surprise. After not seeing him for several years, Peng Hongfei actually had a little bit of Qi in his body. He had just touched the door of Qi training. The son of the prime minister also started to cultivate immortality? Or was it related to his sister Peng Yan? Peng Yao sighed secretly and handed him medicine for healing: "What are you doing here? Why are these people surrounding you?" Seeing that Peng Hongfei didn't look like a troublemaker, Peng Yao's first feeling was that there was something wrong with the cultivators.

　　Peng Hongfei struggled to get up and said bluntly, "They wanted to steal my things, which were this jade token. This was a treasure my master gave me, saying that it would help me practice if I always carried it with me. But I didn't expect it to be snatched away by these masters."

　　Peng Yao glanced at the jade token. It was full of spiritual energy and it was obvious that it was not an ordinary thing. Wearing it often for cultivation would indeed bring good results. Before Peng Yao could say anything, several foundation-building practitioners trembled and begged for mercy: "Senior, please show mercy. We were blind and offended this little brother. We are sorry!"

　　Peng Yao looked at Peng Hongfei, who smiled bitterly and shook his head: "You guys go."

　　"Hurry up and leave." Peng Yao scolded.

　　Several people immediately fled away. Peng Yao didn't know what to say to Peng Hongfei. Just when she was feeling awkward, Peng Hongfei said, "I want to go to the Western Wasteland."

　　Peng Yao was stunned: "Is your master there? Excuse me, your cultivation is too shallow, it is very dangerous to be alone."

　　Peng Hongfei nodded: "I know, my master is not in the Western Wasteland, I don't know where he is, I met him by chance, and he accepted me as a registered disciple only after I begged him. I went to the Western Wasteland to find Peng Yan."

　　Peng Yao trembled all over: "Peng Yan went to Western Wilderness? Why did she go there!" It has only been a short time since she left Wangxian Sect. Why did Peng Yao go to Western Wilderness? She should be in Wangxian Sect.

　　Peng Hongfei looked at Peng Yao with a strange expression and said, "Don't you know? It's all because of you. The Wangxian Sect has been looking for you in the past few years. Peng Yan was basically under house arrest in the sect. Later, she secretly escaped and went home to report the news and left. My master helped me use magic to find her in the Western Wasteland." Peng Hongfei paused here and said, "Peng Yan will not give up her practice easily. She can't stay in the Northern Wasteland. It is indeed more appropriate for her to go to the Western Wasteland. I think with her intelligence and talent, she will probably join other sects in the Western Wasteland."

　　Peng Yao trembled all over after hearing these words. She had never been angry about the fact that Wangxian Sect allowed the wanted order to appear. She was just sad and heartbroken. However, she always thought that Wangxian Sect, as a big sect, must have had to do something and must take the overall situation into consideration. It was impossible for them to ignore the pressure from other sects and overseas fairy islands just to protect her. However, it was fine if they wanted her, but why did they put Peng Yan under house arrest! It also involved her family. She didn't believe that Wangxian Sect was incapable of protecting her family. Peng Yan was just a small cultivator who practiced Qi, and her family was just ordinary mortals. They had to make things difficult for such a person. What on earth were they thinking? She really didn't like Peng Yan as her sister, but Peng Yan was forced to flee because she couldn't stay in Beihuang at all. Peng Yao couldn't help but imagine how the sect made things difficult for Peng Yan after she left.

　　"Has the Wangxian Sect made things difficult for my parents?" Peng Yao asked, holding the sword tightly, his heart full of disappointment.

　　Peng Hongfei said, "Before Peng Yan left, she said that the Wangxian Sect would not take action against mortals, but would definitely keep an eye on those families in secret. As long as you and the Third Prince and others go back, the Wangxian Sect will definitely find out." After that, he hesitated and asked, "Fairy, what exactly did you do to make the Wangxian Sect want you?" He was very confused, he could see very clearly that Peng Yao and his sister Peng Yan had completely different personalities. Peng Yao was gentle and easy to talk to, and was not at all like what he had heard along the way about dancing with demons, killing cultivators, and other bloody and cruel things.

　　Peng Yao smiled bitterly and shook her head: "It's just a sudden disaster."

　　"Fairy, it's better not to go home for the time being. Don't worry, your uncle and aunt will be fine. I will continue on my way to the Western Wilderness. Take care, fairy. And thank you for your help today." Peng Hongfei smiled. Although his injuries had not healed yet, he did not want to stay any longer. He turned around and continued on his way to the Western Wilderness.

　　Peng Yao secretly shook her head. This Peng Hongfei, who was a gentleman and a bookworm, actually cultivated immortality for Peng Yan and pursued it hard. Peng Yao sighed. Some people could become very successful by cultivating immortality, but some people could not gain more than they gained by cultivating immortality. However, since Peng Hongfei was willing, she would not persuade him. Peng Yao chased him and said, "Wait a minute. It's too dangerous for you to go there like this. It's better not to say that you are a cultivator easily. It's better for you to pretend to be a mortal. Here are some medicines I made for you to keep. I will help you conceal your aura. You can take action when you are really in danger."

　　Peng Hongfei clasped his fists and said, "Thank you, Fairy. This makes things much more convenient."

　　It was easy for a Yuanying cultivator to hide Peng Hongfei's aura, making him look like a mortal. If he met a Foundation Building or Golden Core cultivator, they would not bother a weak scholar. As for being discovered by a Yuanying cultivator, it depended on his luck.

　　Peng Yao hesitated for a while, then took out the protective magic weapon, the colored glass cover, which she got in the city: "This is for you to protect yourself."

　　"Fairy, you are too polite. I cannot afford such a precious magic weapon." Peng Hongfei flatly declined.

　　Peng Yao smiled: "I hope you can find Peng Yan safely. If you meet her, give her the colored glass cover. This colored glass cover can protect her until she reaches the peak of the golden elixir. I am too lazy to say anything extra. Although I feel a little guilty towards her, I don't think she will listen to my nagging."

　　Peng Hongfei then took the glass cover and said, "Then I'll take my leave first."

　　Peng Yao looked at Peng Hongfei walking away and couldn't help but sigh that Peng Yan was still quite lucky.

　　Ling Anyang appeared beside him at some point, frowning and saying, "You gave him the Glazed Cover to protect him out of kindness, but it could also easily lead to a fatal disaster."

　　Peng Yao said helplessly: "I know this is a double-edged blade, but the Western Wasteland is in chaos now, especially the border areas. It is too difficult for him to actually set foot in the Western Wasteland."

　　Ling Anyang pondered for a moment and said, "Junior sister, have you ever thought about going to the Western Wasteland to have a look?"

　　"We?" Peng Yao's heart moved.

　　Ling Anyang looked back at the dense crowd and the city: "Senior Fox has entered the city, probably with the intention of stealing the treasure. Let's discuss it after he is done."

　　Chen Lan flashed over, stood next to Peng Yao and asked, "Do you know anything about that little tower?"

　　Peng Yao shook her head: "I really have no idea."

　　Chen Lan nodded, his eyes shining as he said, "There's news in the city that the little tower is filled with immortal spirits."

　　"What! Could it really be the relics of an immortal?" Ling Anyang was very excited.

　　"Not necessarily." Chen Lan frowned. "Sometimes people from overseas fairy islands also have fairy spirits. They claim to be descendants of fairies. But I don't think there's anything strange about them. They're just trying to fool others and raise their own status."

　　"It's rare for Senior Fox to take action. It seems he is indeed extraordinary." Chen Lan sighed again with contradiction.

　　Peng Yintian flashed out from the crowd again and said as soon as he came: "The Northern Wasteland is mobilizing all kinds of cultivators with Nascent Soul cultivation. There are too many people coming from the Western Wasteland, and they are obviously well prepared, carefully selected Jindan masters and Nascent Souls. The border area of ​​the Western Wasteland is probably empty." After speaking, he added: "Ninety percent of the more than 40 elders of the Wangxian Sect are here, half of the guardians are here, and several ancestors are all here. The other sects are almost the same."

　　Peng Yao took a breath and said, "Probably all the Nascent Souls that can come have come."

　　As soon as he finished speaking, Buzhenzi's voice came from the crowd: "Damn it! Monsters! A lot of monsters are flying over here!"

　　The crowd was in an uproar. Peng Yao immediately flew up into the sky and looked around. All kinds of monsters were gathering together. Some of the monsters transformed into human form, while some remained in animal form. They gathered from all directions, and the demonic aura was rising to the sky!

　　The cultivators' faces turned pale instantly, and the atmosphere became tense. The appearance of these monsters was more tense than the appearance of tens of thousands of cultivators in the Western Wasteland.

　　Those who are not of my race must have different hearts!

　　Xihuang is a human after all, and the monsters and beasts are monsters and beasts!

　　The cultivators immediately gathered towards the center, ready to fight the monster together.

　　"Come into the city." The voice of the Fox King suddenly appeared in the minds of Pengyao and his companions, and they rushed into the city without saying a word.

　　As soon as they rushed to the Great Wilderness Restaurant in the city, a group of people stopped several people. Judging from their attire and appearance, they were cultivators from the Western Wilderness. There were eight of them in total, two of them were at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage, three were in the middle Nascent Soul stage, and the others were similar to Peng Yao and his group.

　　"This road is blocked. If you don't want to cause trouble, please leave. This is not the place for you." said the leader.

　　"Damn it, this is not a place for you Western barbarians!" Buzhenzi drew his sword and swung it forward, followed closely by Peng Yintian. There were only five of them, while the other side had eight. They obviously did not take their provocation seriously, so without saying any more words, they just killed them directly.

　　The cultivator at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage attacked with great momentum. He was obviously most displeased with Buzhenzi's rude words, and attacked Buzhenzi with one move. Buzhenzi had not made a move since he reached the Nascent Soul stage, and at this moment he was itching to see what the Nascent Soul cultivator was capable of. Buzhenzi quickly used his protective magic weapon to resist, but the cultivator at the peak smiled coldly, and his whole figure bravely moved forward along with the force of the sword. When the force of the sword hit Buzhenzi's magic weapon fiercely, Buzhenzi shook slightly, and then a magnified sinister face appeared. The cultivator at the peak placed his soft palm on Buzhenzi's magic weapon, and the magic weapon made a crackling sound. Buzhenzi spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward. He thought he could retreat for the time being, but he didn't know that the cultivator at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage who appeared like a ghost behind him bent his foot and attacked Buzhenzi's waist.

　　Bu Zhenzi felt a chill rising up, and secretly said "bad luck", but the cultivator behind him suddenly froze. Bu Zhenzi dodged instantly, and when he looked back, he saw that a cold sword had appeared behind the Yuanying cultivator. The cold sword chased the Yuanying peak master relentlessly, and he could not be shaken off no matter what.

　　After setting up the formation and looking again, I saw that the other people in Xihuang were being chased and attacked by a sharp sword.

　　Peng Yintian was the first to react. His eyes narrowed and he shouted, "Go!" He was the first to break through these people and flew towards the inner city. The people who set up the formation quickly caught up.

　　"Who is the master helping us? His swordsmanship is so exquisite." Buzhenzi asked with a smile, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.

　　Peng Yintian said: "He is my master."

　　Peng Yao's heart moved: "It turned out to be Elder Jiang. No wonder that aura seemed so familiar."

　　After flying for a while, we were getting closer to the location of the Tower of Babel, and unfortunately we ran into a group of people again.

　　Peng Yao bit her lip and took a look. This group of people was composed of some familiar cultivators from Wangxian Sect, Xuantian Sect, Hehuan Sect, Daluo Palace, etc. She was especially familiar with several elders of Wangxian Sect, especially one of them who was Senior Aunt Lin Fengdan.

　　Ling Anyang and the others were also stunned, looking at it stupidly with stiff faces, and no one drew their sword first.

　　"What are you kids doing here? It's not nice to see how busy it is in there." Lin Fengdan sighed and urged them to leave.

　　Chen Lan said calmly: "What child? We are already in the Nascent Soul stage."

　　Lin Fengdan frowned and shut up helplessly. Chen Lan was the daughter of the head of the sect, and it would be hard to explain what happened to her.

　　"You cannot trespass here. Leave quickly if you know what's best for you. Wangxian Sect, why don't you supervise your own disciples? Do you really think that Nascent Soul can do whatever it wants?" A woman from Xuantian Sect mocked.

　　"Oh, isn't this sister Peng Yao? Should we catch her?" The charming female cultivator from the Hehuan Sect pointed at Peng Yao and screamed deliberately.

　　A bald monk stepped forward and said to Peng Yao, "Master Peng, you are colluding with demons and helping the evildoers to kill innocent cultivators. This is really wrong. Since you have reached the Nascent Soul stage, it won't be considered bullying if I meet you." After the monk finished speaking, the staff in his hand trembled, and a beam of light like a scripture went straight towards Peng Yao.

　　Peng Yao was so angry that his blood boiled. He rushed to the old monk angrily without even drawing his sword. "Do you, a stinky monk, want to take over my body like Bingcan? If you really want to, just say it directly. Don't use high-sounding reasons to eliminate demons and defend the way!" After speaking, he directly resisted the monk's staff. The staff clanged, and Peng Yao's hands were numb. Blood flowed down his wrists. Peng Yao gritted his teeth, held the staff tightly, raised his feet, turned over, and kicked the monk's belly fiercely. The monk hurriedly resisted and did not let Peng Yao's feet fall on his belly. The feet were stopped by the strong resistance, but still brought a lot of blows to the monk's body. Peng Yao quickly pulled back his legs, drew his sword and chopped over, and said sternly: "I said that I didn't do those things, stinky monk, do you believe it or not! Whether you believe it or not, you want to catch me. Except that your cultivation is lower than Bingcan, you are basically the same!"

　　The monk frowned, and the happy female cultivator giggled, "Sister Pengyao, you are quite sensible. If you understand, just come with us. We can't let you go no matter what, even if you have cultivated to the state of transformation, it will be useless. There are too many wolves curious about you. Hehehe, the failure of the Ice Silkworm Fairy's possession of the body has taught many people a lesson. It is not wise to possess your body. So, Sister Pengyao, be careful. Although these monks like to preach some nonsense, catching you home and practicing dual cultivation is killing two birds with one stone, hehehe."

　　The monk refuted the female cultivator dissatisfiedly: "Don't talk nonsense, slaying demons and eliminating monsters is the right way! The Daluo Palace pursues the great way, how could it covet women."

　　The female cultivator laughed with her hands covering her mouth: "If you really want to pursue the great Dao, you monks can castrate yourselves if you have the guts. Then I will believe you, sister."

　　The monk's face turned pale.

　　The female cultivator's eyes flashed and fell in front of Pengyao: "Sister Pengyao, before we start, I have something I must ask you." A pair of beautiful eyes stared at Pengyao without blinking. Pengyao felt something was wrong after just one look. She wanted to look away but seemed to be glued. She only heard the female cultivator ask: "Are you the one who caused the omen in Wangxian Sect back then? Sister Pengyao, tell me."

　　Peng Yao stared at the female cultivator in a trance, wanting to answer uncontrollably.

　　A fox fire suddenly jumped out and burned the female cultivator's hair. The female cultivator flew into a rage: "Demon fox, it's you again!"

　　The Fox King looked at her coldly, and fox fire spread out, surrounding the monks and their entourage.

　　"When did this city become your territory?" The Fox King chuckled, waved his hand, and left with Peng Yao and his group.

　　The place where the Tower of Babel was located is now a huge deep pit, with many people inside and outside the pit.

　　Peng Yao saw more elders of Wangxian Sect. The appearance of the Fox King did not cause rejection from others. Perhaps it was true that as long as your cultivation was high, no one would dare to stop you.

　　"What's the matter, senior?" Buzhenzi rubbed his hands ready.

　　The Fox King touched his nose and coughed lightly: "Many of the monsters flying outside are my enemies. You all have my breath on you, and they will probably attack you."

　　"...Senior..." Buzhenzi vomited blood. It turned out that he was implicated by the Fox King. He thought there was some benefit he could share.

　　"It's safer to stay with me. But you have to act according to circumstances. If a guy that looks like a white bear entangles me, you have to run away first. I won't be able to get rid of it for a while."

　　Peng Yao groaned: "Is that person here too?"

　　"Not yet, but I think it will definitely come." The Fox King frowned and stared at the bottom of the pit in a daze: "I really care about this little tower. I always feel it's not right. Otherwise, I wouldn't bother wasting time here."

　　Peng Yao and his companions sat idly on the side, watching those masters flying in and out of the pit. There were occasional crashing sounds coming from the bottom of the pit. Everyone was confused, wondering what kind of treasure was that little tower that so many people couldn't handle.

　　Not long after, the first batch of monsters broke into the city, and the surging demonic energy was almost suffocating.

　　Several cultivators with high cultivation levels landed in front of the pit in the blink of an eye, completely ignoring the cultivators' obstruction and flew directly to the bottom of the pit.

　　However, there were three or two people who looked at the Fox King with unfriendly expressions. The Fox King smiled lazily, said nothing, and did not take any action.

　　A cultivator jumped out from the bottom of the pit and shouted, "Oh no! The monster moved as soon as it entered the small tower. I'm afraid it will be taken away by the monster."

　　"Why is this happening? The little tower only reacts to demonic energy?"

　　"It's hard to say, what's going on with the immortal spirit up there?"

　　As everyone was talking, a bright light suddenly shone from the bottom of the pit. With a loud bang, the cultivators and monsters at the bottom of the pit fled out in a flash, all with pale and embarrassed faces: "Get out of the way!"

　　The author has something to say: I will continue to write~~ The second update may not come out~~ I have something to do tomorrow and probably won’t be able to update~~

　　3636 Senior Brother

　　36 Senior Brother

　　The Fox King pulled Peng Yao and several others away in a hurry. The light soared up to the sky, the earth rumbled and shook, and a huge monster slowly flew out from the bottom of the pit. The first thing everyone saw was the top of the tower, and then the eaves of the tower. The giant tower grew very slowly, but it forced everyone to stay away. No one knew what the dazzling light was, and it fiercely repelled everyone from getting close.

　　"Is this the original appearance of the Tower of Babel?" someone asked excitedly.

　　The Tower of Babel had already exposed two floors above the ground, and was rising faster and faster. A demon beast gritted its teeth and pounced on it: "We must take it!" The demon beast pounced into the light, and the next moment it spurted blood and flew back. This stopped all the people and beasts who were ready to move.

　　Everyone was hesitating. The light was too terrifying and no one dared to act rashly.

　　Finally, the entire seven-story pagoda was lifted off the ground. People in the city looked up intently, while tens of thousands of people outside the city exclaimed, "Why has the Tower of Babel returned to its original state?"

　　"Oh no, that tower is about to fly away, stop it!"

　　The more precious the magic weapon, the more spiritual it is. The more spiritual the magic weapon is, the more it has its own temperament. Since ancient times, many magic weapons have done amazing things. Some like to choose their own masters, some are completely unwilling to submit to others, and some condense into shape and practice independently. A sword that cultivates a sword spirit is a manifestation of spirituality.

　　The cautious people in the city could no longer bear it, and they all used flying swords and magic weapons to attack the pagoda from a distance, flipping their fingers and using magic spells to attack the pagoda. The pagoda was hit with a clanging sound, and the speed seemed to slow down a little.

　　"Attack everyone! Shoot it down! We would rather destroy it than let it go!" A loud voice spread across the desert, inciting countless people, and magic weapons were flying all over the sky.

　　Peng Yao and the others were stunned. They could no longer see the pagoda. All they could see were dazzling magic weapons and flying swords of various colors. The pagoda was almost buried.

　　Peng Yao looked at the sky nervously, wondering if the pagoda would really be destroyed or escape. Although his heart was trembling with nervousness, Peng Yao and his companions did not take action, but watched quietly with the Fox King.

　　Amidst the suspicion, the pagoda suddenly started to spin violently, emitting a dazzling light. Countless magic weapons fell to the ground with a clang. The pagoda suddenly shone brightly, its speed increased dramatically, and it soared into the sky.

　　"Damn it! Chase after it!" The demon beast master cursed, and in a flash he followed the pagoda in pursuit.

　　The other masters hesitated for a moment and then followed.

　　The Fox King said, "Follow me." After he finished speaking, his figure suddenly appeared a hundred feet in the air.

　　Pengyao and his companions had no choice but to immediately fly into the sky.

　　The pagoda did not speed up, but still flew straight up into the sky, far ahead of the others. The two closest to it were a demon beast and a cultivator. The two chased and tried to attack the pagoda, but they failed every time.

　　Peng Yao and the others were almost at the end. The higher they went, the greater the pressure became. The clear sky inexplicably gave people a great sense of oppression that should not be desecrated.

　　"Oh my God, look!" Buzhenzi shouted.

　　Peng Yao raised her eyes to take a closer look, her mouth opened in astonishment, it turned out that the monster chasing in front had transformed into its original form, and its huge body as big as a mountain appeared. The sky was dark, and the tower seemed within reach. The monster waved its huge claws and slammed the pagoda hard. The tower tilted to one side, but soon stood up like a tumbler.

　　The monster roared to the sky, and its entire huge body crashed into the pagoda. The pagoda creaked like a scream, and finally stopped flying. The cultivators behind it caught up in time, jumped directly onto the body of the monster, flew towards the pagoda with their swords, and tried to enter the interior of the pagoda.

　　The cultivator had just stepped one foot into the tower when a huge thunderclap flashed from the blue sky. The cultivator and the monster screamed and fell tragically from a high altitude to the ground. Everyone saw the two of them fall, and they even flew past them.

　　Peng Yao looked palely at the man and the beast falling from her sight. She could see clearly that the two men were already dead!

　　"Damn it, we were struck by lightning. Let's retreat quickly!" Bu Zhenzi was the first to fly down.

　　The Fox King also stopped moving, but just looked up at the sky. Peng Yao had no choice but to stay still and look with him.

　　Some of the cultivators above hurriedly retreated, while others continued to watch.

　　There was no one who could restrain the pagoda anymore, and it continued to fly up into the sky, emitting light.

　　A group of people looked at the pagoda unwillingly as it gradually disappeared into the distance. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew and a meteor-like figure caught up with the pagoda. At the same time, loud laughter that resounded through the sky spread out, "Hahaha, I want to become an immortal! I want to become an immortal!"

　　The sound was as loud as thunder, and its aura was so profound that it made countless people's ears tinnitus and vomit blood.

　　Peng Yao covered his chest and murmured, "This person..."

　　The Fox King took a breath and said, "Good fellow, just one step away!"

　　Peng Yao was shocked. What did "just one step" mean?

　　The man had no intention of attacking the pagoda. He just kept flying up with the pagoda. No one could catch up with him. Gradually, the man caught up with the pagoda. The pagoda suddenly shone brightly. The man shouted loudly, and a shining armor suddenly appeared on his body. The armor was black and wrapped the man tightly. The light of the pagoda shot up, but it couldn't shake him. Peng Yao took a breath. Everyone was afraid of the light of the pagoda before, but this man could resist it easily. He even flew up arrogantly under the attention of everyone and rushed into the first-floor gate of the pagoda in one fell swoop.

　　Everyone was shocked. What level of cultivation did that man have? He succeeded easily in something that no one else could do.

　　But.

　　The moment that man entered, the pagoda began to tremble violently, and it emitted a long, sharp whistle that spread out in a buzzing sound.

　　At the same time, from the distant clear sky, a heart-shaking roar suddenly came: "How outrageous! How outrageous!!"

　　This sound spread throughout the wilderness at this moment. The desert sands flew up, the earth was torn apart, the mountains and rivers were turbulent, and the waterfalls were flowing backwards. The last word "si" was dragged on for an indefinite period of time, one after another, rippling like water ripples, one wave after another, penetrating the human body, the brain, the internal organs, the limbs and bones, causing severe pain, and the bones of the whole body snapped as if they were shattered in an instant.

　　Puff puff puff…

　　There were countless sounds of blood spurting out, accompanied by countless cultivators falling tragically to the ground one after another, with one bang after another, splashing yellow sand all over the sky.

　　The Fox King vomited blood but only had time to protect the person closest to him. That person endured the severe pain all over his body. At the critical moment, he quickly dodged and caught Peng Yao, who was like a kite, and smashed him to the ground. His vest fell heavily and his body even bounced a few times.

　　Peng Yao fell uncontrollably on the soft body. She could clearly hear the man groaning from being hit again. She couldn't turn back but had already burst into tears, shouting in a hoarse voice, "Senior Brother..."

　　Ling Anyang, who was lying under him, was seriously injured and unconscious as soon as he landed on the ground. Blood gushed out of his mouth, his face was ashen, and he was unable to respond to Peng Yao's calls at all.

　　Peng Yao tried her best to drive her crushed body to roll off Ling Anyang and to the side. She stretched out her hand with difficulty and trembled as she probed Ling Anyang's breath. She was trembling with fear, afraid that there would be no more movement under his breath. Her slender and weak fingers fell from his breath, and all the remaining strength was drained away. Peng Yao's tears rolled down in an instant, and she almost suffocated in pain.

　　"He's not dead!" A fierce voice came into Peng Yao's ears. Peng Yao trembled all over. He weakly looked at Ling Anyang who was covered in blood for the last time, and closed his eyes dejectedly.

　　The surroundings were dead silent. The Fox King, who was barely standing, kept wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth. He raised his lifeless eyes and looked up at the clear sky. The sky was as clear as azure without a speck of dust. The pagoda was gone, and the voice that made the wilderness tremble was no longer heard.

　　Immortal!

　　The Fox King chuckled, shook his body, and vomited a mouthful of blood that stained his already bright red clothes.

　　The Fox King could no longer hold on, and fell to his knees on the ground in a panic. He used his still clear mind to take out a few pills, and tremblingly stuffed them into the mouths of several people. After doing all this, the Fox King's eyes went dark and he fainted.

　　As he sank into darkness, the Fox King thought with disgust, this feeling has not been felt for many years. Once upon a time, this wilderness was full of legends. The rulers of the wilderness could destroy him with a stomp of their feet and overturn the world with a breath. Now, this desolate wilderness no longer has any legends, but it has left behind the imprint of legends.

　　One step to heaven, one step to become immortal, one hand to cover the sky.

　　One step is too far away. For this step, he has waited for ten thousand years, but is still struggling in the world.

　　From now on, the legend of the immortals will spread throughout the Great Wilderness.

　　There are fairies in heaven and wishes on earth.

　　That voice, which penetrated deeply into the hearts of all cultivators, all monsters, all mortals, and all spirits, once again ushered in a golden age of cultivation for the Great Wilderness.

　　Not even a single insect chirping could be heard near the dead city in the desert; it was eerily quiet.

　　Finally one day, a group of mortals came riding on camels. When they saw tens of thousands of cultivators fainting in and outside the city, some of them were scared to death, while others were so bold as to make up their minds.

　　Ji Shun was among them. He followed the villagers to find out what was going on. When he saw that all the people who fell here were cultivators, he immediately thought of Ling Anyang who saved his life.

　　Ji Shun got off his camel and searched among the crowd, from outside the city to inside the city. Finally, near a big pit, Ji Shun saw Ling Anyang covered in blood, and several familiar people lying next to him. Ji Shun ran over anxiously: "Benefactor, benefactor?"

　　The Fox King, who was lying not far away, opened his eyes and looked at Ji Shun. Seeing Ji Shun's sincere expression, he immediately said, "Find someone to carry us back to your home. You can get whatever you want in return in the future."

　　Ji Shun nodded hurriedly. He didn't care about the reward, but he really wanted to save Ling Anyang. Ji Shun quickly found a few acquaintances to carry everyone out of the city.

　　"Cough... cough..." In the quiet morning, the worrying coughing sounds could be heard from the simple house from time to time.

　　Hearing the cough, a man hurried in from the courtyard gate. He was a plain man in his twenties. He walked into the room with a medicine bowl in his hand. Seeing that the person on the bed had sat up by himself, he sighed, "My benefactor, why are you up? I just boiled some medicine. You should drink it quickly."

　　Ling Anyang, who looked haggard, smiled weakly, took the medicine bowl, frowned, drank it all in one gulp, and asked, "Where is my junior sister?"

　　"The female immortal has gone out to look for medicinal herbs, and asked me to keep an eye on you, benefactor. You should take a good rest, and I will go deliver medicine to the immortals next door."

　　Ling Anyang nodded in disappointment and lay back down.

　　After drinking the medicine, he felt much better, and his heart was warm. He no longer felt the heart-wrenching pain he felt when he first woke up three months ago. The pain was so severe that he couldn't even drink a sip of medicine and fainted again.

　　For more than a month, I woke up from time to time and fell asleep in pain from time to time. I endured the excruciating torture, but fortunately I managed to get through it and gradually got better. Today, I am able to speak a few words, which is good enough.

　　Ling Anyang couldn't help but smile when he thought of Peng Yao while lying on the bed. This time, the fall was too severe. Even the Fox King has been hiding to recuperate and rarely goes out. Peng Yintian, Chen Lan, and Bu Zhenzi are in a better situation than him, but they are also lying down and unable to do anything. They still need this kind mortal to take care of them every day. Only the junior sister recovered very quickly after a month of recuperation. Fortunately, she is lucky now and is not worse than ordinary people. Peng Yao has no time to take care of them. She is busy running around looking for medicinal materials. Although she has a lot of medicines on her, it is very difficult to prescribe the right medicine. Moreover, her body at this time can't support her to make pills, so she has to use the mortal method to slowly boil them.

　　Ling Anyang thought about it for a while, and soon fell into a deep sleep again.

　　The sun was setting when Pengyao returned exhausted.

　　When Ji Shun saw her come in, he immediately went to greet her and said, "Fairy, you are back. My benefactor woke up several times today and kept asking about your whereabouts."

　　Peng Yao smiled: "Did he take the medicine obediently?"

　　"Yes, yes, several people are quite cooperative, haha." Ji Shun laughed. He had long seen the intimacy between the female immortal and his benefactor, and he was happy for his benefactor. Although he was seriously injured in bed, it was worth it to have such a gentle beauty taking care of him!

　　At this time, the door of the room was opened, and the Fox King came out with a pale face and asked Peng Yao: "Have you prepared all the herbs?"

　　Peng Yao shook her head sadly: "We are still missing one ingredient of Cang Qiong Cao." Nowadays, all the cultivators are seriously injured and recuperating. The common medicinal herbs in the past are hard to find now. There is a sharp shortage of various medicinal herbs, which is really helpless.

　　The Fox King nodded and said, "I'll go to the mountains and try to find some glutinous rice balls."

　　Peng Yao smiled bitterly: "I have thought about him, but the mountain where he practiced is close, I am afraid he is also seriously injured."

　　None of the cultivators and monsters survived this time, but thousands of mortals in the wilderness were safe and sound.

　　Pengyao fainted that day, and there were wounded lying all over the ground, some of them even dead. Fortunately, Jishun, who was grateful for the kindness, found them and took them away. Thinking of this, Pengyao's eyes became gentle again. Everything is predestined. Ling Anyang kindly saved Jishun in the desert that day, and now Jishun saved them. She felt comfortable with her senior brother doing anything.

　　"Brother, I'm back."

　　Ling Anyang on the bed raised his head slightly and smiled at her.

　　Such a weak and pale smile sweetened Pengyao's heart.

　　The author has something to say: Aaaaaaa~ The second update is ready!! I want a senior brother...

　　3737 Request for medicine

　　37 Seeking Medicine

　　Peng Yao watched Ling Anyang finish drinking the medicine, and then forced him to eat a bowl of millet porridge. After urging Ling Anyang to sleep, Peng Yao carried a plate of food to Peng Yintian's room.

　　Peng Yintian's injuries were less severe than Ling Anyang's, so he could sit up and read a book to pass the time.

　　Peng Yao brought the porridge to the bedside: "Brother Peng, have something to eat. This porridge is very delicious."

　　Peng Yintian turned around with an ugly expression. Peng Yao's heart trembled, wondering what happened to Peng Yintian today.

　　Peng Yintian gritted his teeth and asked, "I just tried it and found that no matter how hard I tried, there was only the golden elixir in my dantian. Is it the same for Chen Lan and Ling Anyang?"

　　Peng Yao secretly thought that something was wrong. She had previously warned others not to force their luck, saying that they were too seriously injured. Because of this, Peng Yintian didn't know that his cultivation had regressed to the Golden Core stage, and it would be impossible for him to recover even after he recovered. He had to work hard to cultivate to the Nascent Soul stage again.

　　"Why are you still a Nascent Soul?"

　　Peng Yao was speechless. Peng Yintian clenched his fists tightly. After a long silence, he said in a muffled voice, "Go out. Take the porridge."

　　Peng Yao did not move. Peng Yintian was injured now, and not eating would be even worse for his health. Peng Yao had to remind him again: "Brother Peng, you should eat something. You can't starve."

　　"Get out!" Peng Yintian shouted angrily.

　　"...I'll put it here, you can eat it when you're hungry." Peng Yao sighed, put down the bowl and chopsticks and walked out. As soon as she left, she heard the sound of bowls and chopsticks slamming against the door, and even splashed water. Peng Yao was startled and sighed that Peng Yintian had a really bad temper. She had no idea how to serve him.

　　Peng Yao remained stiff for a long time and chose to leave in silence.

　　When she appeared in Chen Lan's room with another portion of food, Peng Yao became very nervous. She was afraid that Chen Lan would lose her temper like Peng Yintian. She could only pray that Chen Lan had not noticed her physical condition.

　　Unexpectedly, as soon as Peng Yao entered the room, Chen Lan said, "Is Peng Yintian angry because his cultivation has regressed?"

　　"You know...ah." Peng Yao was helpless.

　　Chen Lan seemed very calm: "It's useless to be angry, it won't come back. And..." Chen Lan's eyes sparkled as he said this: "There are immortals in heaven, aren't there? Such power is unmatched. This is the majesty of immortals. It's not unfair that we were injured this time. We are lucky to be born in this era. We can achieve the wish that the lonely ancestor could not achieve for thousands of years. The existence of immortals is a guiding light. No matter how difficult and long the future is, we should not look back in cultivating immortals." Chen Lan became more and more excited as he spoke, and his haggard face turned ruddy. "Think carefully about the ancient books you have read in the past and what the predecessors said. How many years has it been since the real immortals appeared in the world? It has been at least ten thousand years. All the legends of immortals are records from ten thousand years ago and fabricated by later generations. So For many years, there was no evidence of the existence of immortals. However, a thousand years ago, someone discovered the tomb and corpse of an immortal. This was undoubtedly a good sign, giving countless people hope. Today, a living immortal has appeared!" Chen Lan's voice was high and joyful, and even sweat broke out on her forehead. Peng Yao had never seen Chen Lan so genuine, so it was not easy to interrupt her passion. She listened to Chen Lan continue to say: "Has the immortal remembered this land? The immortal is getting closer and closer to us." Chen Lan took a deep breath. For her, cultivating immortals is to become an immortal. She was born in an era full of hope. Unlike her father and mother who struggled for half their lives to know the existence of immortals with ecstasy, her father told her about the existence of immortal corpses since she was sensible. From that moment on, she had only one wish, to become an immortal!

　　Peng Yao clearly felt Chen Lan's persistence and enthusiasm, and her heart was infected. Zhan Yan smiled and agreed: "Senior sister is right. We were born in a good era. The voice from the sky really surprised me. To be honest, I have never believed that there are really immortals. Although there are immortal corpses, I have never seen them and cannot feel their existence. The voice I heard that day was shocking and unforgettable..." The power and charm conveyed by that voice have an indescribable attraction to the people in the lower world. Since ancient times, humans have admired and admired the gods without reservation. That voice brought them not only harm, but also subtle influences on their hearts. From nothing to something, from disbelief to deep belief, it can change too many people.

　　Chen Lan's mouth was dry after talking for a while. He took the rice porridge and drank it in a few mouthfuls. He said to Peng Yao contentedly, "I'm sorry to trouble you to take good care of my injury. You haven't recovered yet but you've been running around for us all day. It's hard to find medicinal herbs at this time. I'm sorry for that."

　　Peng Yao was deeply moved by Chen Lan's words, as if she felt that Chen Lan's temperament had changed. She used to be cold, but now she is much more active and gentle. Peng Yao was overjoyed and said hurriedly, "I should do this, you are too polite, Senior Sister."

　　"Once I recover from my injuries, I will concentrate on my cultivation." Chen Lan lay down quietly, his eyes full of expectation.

　　Peng Yao smiled and nodded, then left with the bowl and chopsticks.

　　After she walked out of the room, she exhaled. Her heartbeat in the room just now could not help but follow Chen Lan's agitation. Chen Lan was determined to become an immortal, which was a good thing. Peng Yao calmed down and thought of Peng Yintian who had lost his temper and his senior brother who was in a worse situation. They became like this just because of a word from that immortal. Unable to avoid, unable to resist, just fell down powerlessly.

　　Do mortals cultivate immortality for higher rights and greater power?

　　So what will they do after becoming immortals? Will they benefit the mortals on earth, or will they look down on the world from a high place?

　　Peng Yao felt confused and lost about all this.

　　She didn't want to cultivate immortality, but she did. There are joys and sorrows on this road, and there is no turning back. When will she and her senior brother reach the end of their lives, and what will the scenery be like?

　　Peng Yao repeatedly asked around and found out about another market not too far from the desert. The market that the female thief had taken her to that day was now closed. Peng Yao couldn't get all the herbs she needed, so she had to ask around in the market. The place couldn't be too far away. Her injuries hadn't healed yet, and she couldn't even use the Fengming Jiutian move. All her strength was used to search for herbs, and she didn't dare to fight with anyone. Fortunately, there were no cultivators who had the strength to fight at this time.

　　Peng Yao hurriedly flew to a market called "Red Market" she had heard about. She was already very tired just from flying on the sword. She took a few breaths as soon as she entered the market. She leaned against a tree trunk to rest, so that her slightly dizzy brain could recover as soon as possible.

　　This market is busier than many other markets, even now, because half of the people here are mortals, and there are also monsters. The flow of people is mixed, and the things sold are also mixed. There may not be good things here, but I heard that the medicinal herbs that Pengyao needs are available here.

　　Peng Yao walked in slowly and noticed that many cultivators with low cultivation and bad complexion were selling things. Strangely enough, the voice of the immortal had no harm to mortals. The injuries to the low-level cultivators were very light, while the high-level cultivators were all seriously injured.

　　Peng Yao looked at them and couldn't help but touch his chest. He stood in the street blankly, his mind filled with the severely injured bodies and declining cultivation of his senior brothers and sisters. They were still lying in bed and needed to be served.

　　But why was she, Pengyao, the only one who became an outlier?

　　Peng Yao has never delved into her own problems. She has always believed that people should not harbor vicious intentions to harm others, should not do things that are against the will of others, and should try their best to be a good person. Then there will be nothing to doubt about herself.

　　When she attracted the omen from heaven, she didn't take it seriously. She was surprised by the peculiar meridians. When she was captured by the ice silkworm, she thought it was the ice silkworm's character problem. She never questioned herself when she had to leave Wangxian Sect.

　　At this moment, she was standing on the street, asking herself blankly, what was the difference between her and others?

　　This difference made her feel uneasy, and she wanted to be a normal person. Standing in the crowd, just like everyone else, that was enough.

　　Peng Yao was knocked into a corner and woke up. She put away her emotions, walked around and bought some necessary herbs. However, these were not enough to make several brothers and sisters recover.

　　Peng Yao made some inquiries and set up a small stall at noon, where she displayed the few remaining flame crystals, some unused small magic weapons, and the elixirs she had refined in the past, and put up a large wooden sign that read: Looking to buy or exchange large quantities of various medicinal materials such as Sky Grass, White Cherry Blossom, Blood Plum, and Bellflower. The more the better.

　　Throughout the afternoon, not many people came to ask about her business, but there were a few who wanted to buy her things. Peng Yao was not short of magic weapons or spiritual stones, and she was not in a hurry for anything except medicinal herbs. After nightfall, Peng Yao was disappointed and found an inn to stay in the market, planning to stay for a few more days before going back.

　　After Peng Yao moved into Ji Shun's house, she changed her clothes for the convenience of going in and out. She wore ordinary girls' clothes and did not look like a cultivator at all when she went out.

　　Peng Yao walked into the inn, asked for a room and went up the stairs to the second floor. She caught a glimpse of someone coming down, and she turned around and walked straight to the room at the end of the corridor.

　　The person going downstairs suddenly turned around and looked at Peng Yao's back. After thinking for a while, he couldn't help but said in surprise: "Isn't this the Peng Yao that Junior Sister Lin Shan can't forget?" After saying this, the person hurried downstairs and walked to the street.

　　At dawn the next day, Peng Yao took his things and continued to set up his stall.

　　It's not tiring to sit there. If someone comes to visit, I'll chat for a while. If no one is around, I'll just take a rest.

　　Lin Shan stood in the far corner, took a deep breath, and said to the senior sister next to her: "It's her, I didn't expect to see her here, what is she doing? Selling things"

　　The elder sister who was at the foundation building stage and whose cultivation was slightly higher than Lin Shan's said, "She asked for medicinal herbs. Those herbs are urgently needed now. She must have been near the Desert Dead City at that time. She might have been inside. She must have been seriously injured. Her cultivation might have fallen behind. Look at how bad her face looks. She must have been injured." The elder sister couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief when she said this, "Fortunately, we had already returned to Wangxian Sect at that time, so we were less affected. Otherwise, we wouldn't know how we died."

　　Lin Shan and her senior sister Ying went to the Dead City alone to train, but who would have thought that they had to rush back to the Wangxian Sect because of the rumors of the demon. Coincidentally, they heard the terrifying voice of the immortal soon after they returned to the Wangxian Sect. Lin Shan was far away and her cultivation was low, so her injuries had long been healed. This time she came out to treat the seriously injured Wangxian Sect members near the Dead City. Wangxian Sect is a large sect, and there is a special medicine valley in the sect, so these medicinal materials are not in short supply. When Lin Shan had free time, she went to the market with her youngest senior sister and unexpectedly met Peng Yao.

　　Lin Shan stared at Peng Yao for a long time and asked in confusion: "She doesn't seem to be seriously injured?"

　　"It seems so. Otherwise, how could she have the energy to run out for a stroll? Didn't they say she has reached the Golden Core stage? And the Golden Core cultivators are near the Dead City. Logically, she shouldn't be able to get up now."

　　Hearing this, Lin Shan gritted her teeth and said, "I heard from Master that some of them have reached the Nascent Soul stage..." After saying this, she clenched her fists tightly. She was surprised by Peng Yao's Jindan cultivation level, but when it came to Peng Yao reaching the Nascent Soul stage, her mind went completely blank.

　　"Really? But she deserves bad luck. If she was really a Nascent Soul, she would have definitely turned into a Golden Core after being injured. There is a world of difference! Look at our master, he went from a middle Nascent Soul to an early Nascent Soul. He aged a lot in a flash. It was a huge blow to me."

　　Lin Shan felt relieved after hearing this, and even had a bad thought, it would be better if Peng Yao could fall back to being a mortal.

　　"Junior sister, you want to cause trouble for her? Let me advise you that even if she is a golden elixir, we two cannot afford to offend her, unless we go back and call a few more sisters. But the powerful sisters are all injured, and I am afraid that the others will not work."

　　Lin Shan gritted her teeth in anger. She couldn't face Peng Yao alone, which was really infuriating. Now it was different from the past. In the past, Peng Yao was worried that they were from the same sect and couldn't kill each other. Now Peng Yao was wanted and the Wangxian Sect wanted to fight against her. How could Peng Yao care about anything? If she was really angry, she might kill her.

　　"Let's go first!" Lin Shan left angrily.

　　"Junior sister, that's right. You didn't get so angry that you lost your mind. I was really worried that you would act rashly."

　　Peng Yao didn't know all this. After three days of trying to get more medicinal herbs, Peng Yao was worried about the injuries at home, so she had to leave the market.

　　Walking out of the market gate, Peng Yao was about to fly up on his sword, but suddenly his body shuddered and he felt murderous intent!

　　Peng Yao frowned and looked over, and saw a demon wolf looking at her coldly. The demon wolf had low cultivation level and couldn't even transform into a human form, but it rushed towards Peng Yao regardless of its life or death.

　　If it were the Peng Yao of the past, she could have killed the wolf instantly with one strike, but now she did not dare to use her true energy. Seeing the wolf rushing towards her, Peng Yao kicked up a small stone. The stone was as sharp as an arrow and pierced through the wolf's vitals with a "whoosh". The wolf fell to the ground with a "whoosh".

　　Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief. The wind direction changed, and when she looked back, she saw that more than ten demon wolves had appeared without her noticing.

　　Peng Yao sighed that she was unlucky. She was bullied by dogs when she was in trouble. Ten or so demonic wolves would tire her to death. She wanted to save her little energy to fly back with her sword, but it seemed that the heavens were against her.

　　Peng Yao had no choice but to draw her sword. Her true energy was condensed, and the long sword made a slight sound. A faint light flashed rapidly, and the ground was covered with blood wherever it passed. She tried her best to use the least amount of true energy to stab the demon wolves' vital points. Soon, more than ten demon wolves were lying down.

　　Peng Yao put the sword back into its sheath, and her head began to feel dizzy, as if she had not eaten enough. She leaned against the tree trunk with her forehead supported, and hung her head without moving. She couldn't help but smile bitterly. If someone attacked her now, how could she resist?

　　Just as he was thinking this, a cold wind blew over, and Peng Yao's heart skipped a beat. When he wanted to draw his sword to block it, it was too late. With a snap, Peng Yao was trapped tightly by the net-like magic weapon. As soon as the magic weapon was attached to his body, the last bit of Peng Yao's strength was drained away, and his Dantian seemed to be sealed, and he could not raise any true energy.

　　Peng Yao looked up with a gloomy face and saw a familiar face in his blurry vision.

　　Lin Shan approached with a cheerful smile: "Pengyao, you have come to this day too!"

　　The author has something to say: I went out to play these two days~~ Sorry for the late update~~ I'll see if I can find more time to write more tomorrow~~ Hehe~~~

　　Someone in the group gave some suggestions, so I want to modify the previous part about progress~~ I will send it to the original chapter when the time comes~ There will be no recharge~^_^

　　I will try to fix it within two days~~

　　3838 Insult

　　38 Insult

　　Seeing that it was Lin Shan who attacked, Peng Yao secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Peng Yao did not make any noise, but quietly listened to Lin Shan's triumphant boasting. She and Lin Shan, who hated who at this point? It was Peng Yao who was almost driven crazy by the trick, but now it seemed that the one who hated Lin Shan was the culprit.

　　"What did I do to make you hate me so much?" Peng Yao said calmly, "You should be happy that I didn't come to settle the score with you."

　　Lin Shan raised her brows and angrily accused Peng Yao: "Don't pretend to be innocent. Do you think I don't know that you have always wanted to settle accounts with me, but you had to give up because of our status as a fellow disciple. Why do I hate you? I can't explain it clearly. I hated you so much when I saw you for the first time, and I have hated you for so long that I wish you were dead. Humph, and your foul-mouthed sister. I don't know how happy my life would be without you two sisters in Wangxian Sect." Lin Shan flew on her sword as she spoke. After flying for a while, she took Peng Yao into a remote forest and left her there.

　　Peng Yao frowned, not knowing what Lin Shan wanted to do specifically. Lin Shan shouldn't be so foolish as to want to take over her body. It would be ridiculous if she didn't even have this common sense.

　　Lin Shan did have other intentions. She even hid it from her enthusiastic senior sister and sneaked out alone to use the demon wolf to test Peng Yao's current injuries. If Peng Yao's injuries were not serious, she would go back and call for help. If Peng Yao was seriously injured, then of course it would be better for her to deal with it alone.

　　"What do you want to do? Capture me and take over my body? Make medicine and torture me?" Peng Yao asked sarcastically.

　　Lin Shan pushed her into a secret cave. The cave was small, dark, damp, and there were small insects crawling around. When Peng Yao fell in, her feet were covered in mud.

　　Lin Shan stood at the entrance of the cave and looked down at Peng Yao: "When I first met you, you had mediocre talent and mediocre cultivation. In the following years, you seemed to have changed your body. No matter how hard you tried, you could not catch up with Peng Yintian and his senior brothers and sisters, but you caught up, and the master even praised you. But people who knew you before were full of doubts. Don't hide it. If you dare to say that you don't have any secrets, I will never believe it even if you kill me. Do you have a secret method? Or a secret treasure? You'd better hand it over obediently, otherwise! Humph, don't blame me for being rude."

　　Peng Yao was extremely surprised when she heard this. It seemed that Lin Shan had no idea why Wangxian Sect was wanted her. Those who knew the inside story knew that Peng Yao might be the one who brought the omen from heaven, but Wangxian Sect made up a reason to fool others. It was not surprising that a young disciple like Lin Shan did not know the truth, and it was normal for her to suspect that Peng Yao had secret treasures and secret techniques.

　　Seeing Pengyao remained silent, Lin Shan said viciously: "The demon fox beside you has great magical powers. Even Elder Jiang can't do anything to him. Moreover, you killed the masters of the overseas fairy islands of the Ice Silkworm Fairy. What treasure do you have? Did the demon fox give it to you? It doesn't matter who gave it to you. Take it out quickly, and I will leave you with a whole body." Lin Shan was a little anxious about this. She was worried that Pengyao's cultivation was much higher than hers and she would bite back if she delayed for too long. She was also worried that she would be discovered by the senior sisters, and then it would be difficult for her to keep the secret. The senior sisters who were not familiar with Pengyao, how could they think of Pengyao's strangeness.

　　"If you want it, I'll give it to you?" Peng Yao sneered.

　　Lin Shan waved her hand without saying a word, and the soil outside the cave rushed into the cave. Peng Yao's body was immediately buried, leaving only his head exposed, standing on the ground like a carrot, which was very funny.

　　Lin Shan stretched out her hand and twisted Peng Yao's face fiercely. Her long nails scratched bloody marks on the pale face, which looked as ugly as a wound.

　　Peng Yao endured the pain and chuckled: "You are so stupid, why are you asking so many questions? Just kill me and take my Qiankun sachet and bracelet. If you investigate carefully, won't you know what secrets I have?"

　　Lin Shan's heart moved, but then she grabbed Peng Yao fiercely: "Don't incite me, only idiots put treasures in the brocade bag!" Many treasures in this world are stored in people's bodies and minds, especially in the skills, which do not need to be recorded separately. If you kill Peng Yao, you will get nothing. It's a pity that Lin Shan's cultivation is low and she can't take away Peng Yao's memory, otherwise she can completely control everything about Peng Yao with just a hand. Why do you need to ask so hard?

　　"You'd better kill me quickly, otherwise when the demon fox comes, you won't be able to die even if you beg for death!"

　　Lin Shan became even more excited after hearing this. She grabbed Peng Yao's head and shook it vigorously: "If your demon fox wasn't injured, how could you be captured? Don't try to scare me! Well, since you are so stubborn, I will make you wish for death!"

　　Peng Yao narrowed her eyes and looked at Lin Shan intently.

　　Lin Shan grinned and took out a small box. The box snapped open and Peng Yao saw two strange little bugs in the box. Lin Shan laughed out loud: "This is called the Hehuan Bug. I asked the girl of the Hehuan Sect for it. This bug likes the scent of women and will drill into your flesh, making your skin white, rosy, smooth and tender. But if you don't have sex with someone for a day, you will be bitten to death by the bug! Aren't you in love with your senior brother? Haha, I'll send you to a brothel and see if he will pay attention to you! As long as you don't tell the secret for a day, I will let you receive customers for a day. If you like to ride with ten thousand people, of course you can never tell it, and I will fulfill your wish."

　　Peng Yao didn't move, her eyes were calm.

　　Lin Shan skillfully controlled the two insects to crawl onto Peng Yao's neck. The insects were so magical that they melted into the flesh with a light bite.

　　"Just wait, it's about to break out. See how stubborn you can be!" Lin Shan said with a smile, then she stood up and flew away quickly on her sword.

　　Not long after flying, Lin Shan saw a drunk sleeping against a rock on the deserted road. Lin Shan flew down with a smile, knocked him out without even looking at the drunk, and dragged him back to where Peng Yao was.

　　"Look how kind I am. I'll find you a man right away so you don't have to suffer." Lin Shan said with a smile as she left the drunk behind. The drunk fell to the ground and woke up with a groan, looking blankly at everything in front of him. His beard covered his face, and his cloudy eyes made him even more disgusting.

　　Lin Shan kicked him and said, "What are you looking at? If you don't want to die, just listen to me. Do you see the ugly woman in this pit? I will spare your life if you make love with her later."

　　The drunk was silent for a long time before he murmured, "Turning clouds... turning rain?"

　　Lin Shan said impatiently: "I don't understand! Are you a man or not?"

　　The drunk man said nothing, and turned to look at Peng Yao in the pit. There were bloodstains on Peng Yao's face, and her hair was messy, but Peng Yao was very quiet, closing her eyes and not saying a word. There was no sign of panic at all.

　　This was the first time that Lin Shan used this kind of insect, and she didn't know much about its effects. She was only willing to use it after hearing what the girl from Hehuan said about how torturous it was.

　　But looking at Pengyao's appearance, there was no sign of an attack. Lin Shan thought to herself, could it be that the attack would only occur at night? Anyway, even the man was caught, so it didn't matter if it was a little later.

　　When facing the bugs that penetrated her body, Pengyao was not as calm as she appeared at first.

　　But soon the reaction of the insects in her body was not far from what she guessed. After the Nascent Soul, she understood herself more thoroughly. She could see the difference between her meridians and others. As her meridians improved, the flame-colored red film covering them became more obvious, like a layer of illusory red shadow protecting the meridians. She even felt that her body was hot, hotter than that of ordinary people. The pair of acacia insects did not have the slightest spiritual energy. They were just very low-level insects. The ability of this kind of insects would not be too great, especially for a Nascent Soul person. They should not have too much effect. Peng Yao felt the insects twisting and struggling in her body, the speed was getting slower and slower, and the vitality was getting weaker and weaker. Finally, before the long-winded Lin Shan finished her words, the pair of insects emitted a puff of white smoke and were melted away without leaving any residue.

　　Peng Yao didn't feel any discomfort at all.

　　When it was getting dark, Pengyao opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was a pair of blue boots...

　　Peng Yao looked up at the owner of the boots. The bearded man dozed off with his head propped up, holding a wine jug in his hand. Lin Shan, on the other hand, was patiently waiting for Peng Yao to explode with her arms folded.

　　Seeing Peng Yao open his eyes, Lin Shan smiled contemptuously: "It's useless to hold on. Oh, I almost forgot that you can't move." Lin Shan smiled and walked over with sudden realization, raised her flying sword, dug up all the mud and pulled Peng Yao out. Peng Yao's clothes were covered in mud. Lin Shan clicked her tongue and said, "Clothes should be changed when they are dirty." Lin Shan waved her sword, and Peng Yao's clothes turned into pieces. Almost at the same time, Pengyao raised his hand and slapped Lin Shan's dantian. Lin Shan's smug and sarcastic smile came to an abrupt end in the sky full of clothing fragments.

　　"Ugh..." Lin Shan vomited blood in pain, covered her stomach and fell to the ground in embarrassment. The sword that fell from her hand could no longer be picked up. She looked at Peng Yao who quickly put on a clean set of clothes in shock, as if she didn't understand why Peng Yao could move.

　　Peng Yao picked up her sword and lifted something from the mud hole. That thing was exactly the net-like magic weapon that Lin Shan used to bind Peng Yao. Unfortunately, its true appearance was covered by the mud, and Lin Shan herself did not realize that the thing was no longer on Peng Yao.

　　Peng Yao used a net to trap the seriously injured Lin Shan. "I originally wanted to kill you to relieve my hatred, but as a woman, you disgust me, so I spared your life. Congratulations, your Dantian is broken. Go back and ask your master, maybe she can save you. Let's write off our old and new grudges. If you have the ability, come and seek revenge from me later." Peng Yao said, picked up Lin Shan, and flew away without looking back. No one paid any attention to the drunkard left behind.

　　Peng Yao flew back to the market town in one go, and deliberately carried Lin Shan around the streets. Her face was now all bruised and her hair was messy, so she really had nothing to worry about, whether she was recognized by acquaintances or not. After deliberately attracting the attention of many people, Peng Yao directly threw Lin Shan on the street, and then turned and left. She didn't know where the disciples of Wangxian Sect lived, but Lin Shan must have someone she knew near the market town, and it would be best if she could be picked up by the disciples of Wangxian Sect. If Peng Yao's injuries had not healed, she really had the urge to send Lin Shan to Lin Fengdan's eyes and ask her in person how she taught a female disciple to behave! She was a young female cultivator, so dirty that she was just like a brothel owner in the mortal world.

　　Killing people is not the right thing to do! Why bother insulting people?

　　Peng Yao returned to Ji Shun's home in the middle of the night. Her horrible and miserable appearance frightened Ji Shun so much that he screamed repeatedly. Peng Yao knew that she could not hide it anymore, so she fetched some water, washed herself, put ointment on her face, tried to look better, and went to Ling Anyang's room.

　　"Junior sister! Who did this!" Ling Anyang was so angry that he jumped up from the bed, not even caring about his injuries.

　　Peng Yao quickly held him down: "It's okay, it's just an external injury, it will be healed in a few days."

　　"Is it my junior sister's enemy? Otherwise, who would be so cruel to you? No one can afford to be hurt now. I can't think of anyone who would deliberately make things difficult for my junior sister." Ling Anyang was upset. He was so angry that he even lost his sleep.

　　Peng Yao hesitated and said, "It's Lin Shan."

　　Ling Anyang's eyes darkened when he heard that, and he slapped the edge of the bed with his palm: "I hate it! Why did I listen to you and let her go! If I had known, I should have killed her with a sword! At that time, I temporarily followed your wishes because she was young. Why would a girl have such a vicious mind? What kind of immortal did her grandfather cultivate! It's a waste of talent if she doesn't follow the path of magic!"

　　Peng Yao smiled and scolded, "Brother, you should slap your face. Don't learn Bu Zhenzi's vulgar language."

　　"Me!" Ling Anyang tossed and turned restlessly, staring blankly without saying anything. He wished he could grow wings and fly out to grab Lin Shan and skin her alive!

　　Peng Yao used gentle words to comfort Ling Anyang for a long time before he ate and slept well. Peng Yao sighed and went to see Peng Yintian. Peng Yintian had regained his composure and cooperated with the treatment. Seeing Peng Yao's injuries, he was surprised and asked, "Who did it?"

　　"Lin Shan."

　　Peng Yintian said with a sullen face: "Who is it? A disciple of Wangxian Sect?"

　　"Yes, she is Master Lin Fengdan's little disciple. We were enemies in the past. Unfortunately, she caught her chance and tricked her this time. However, I destroyed her Dantian."

　　Peng Yintian smiled with satisfaction when he heard this: "It seems that you hate her very much, Junior Sister. It's rare to see you kill someone. Well done!"

　　Peng Yao didn't know whether to laugh or cry. She knew that Peng Yintian had always been dissatisfied with her because he didn't hate her enough. It was bad enough that she was not scolded by Peng Yintian for holding her back on weekdays, but today he actually praised her. Peng Yao shook her head and left.

　　Chen Lan is indeed a woman. When she saw Peng Yao's injuries, she said directly: "Could it be that some woman fell in love with your spiritual brother and captured you to vent her hatred?"

　　Peng Yao glared at her, and Chen Lan chuckled: "Don't glare at me. It's not nice to glare at me like this. It's scary."

　　"... Senior Sister, you are joking." Peng Yao scolded, "I personally caused the grudge, but she shouldn't be able to cause trouble in the future. The injury to her Dantian cannot be cured, even if Senior Sister helps. For her, this is the best punishment."

　　"That girl is really capable. She can make Junior Sister do something ruthless."

　　When Peng Yao threw Lin Shan into the market, she had already prepared to move. After Peng Yao told Ji Shun what had happened, she immediately took several injured people, including Ji Shun, and ran to the mountain where the lion was.

　　She was worried that after Lin Shan was taken back, people from Wangxian Sect would come for revenge. It would be easy to find Pengyao, so she had to hide. After much thought, she thought the mountains were the safest place.

　　"Beauty should just kill her to silence her."

　　Peng Yao smiled: "That was my original plan, but I changed my mind later. I want to save her life even if it means getting into big trouble."

　　Lion Tangyuan was recovering from his injuries in the mountains, and the Fox King who happened to run out was also hiding here. Seeing Pengyao and others running over, the Fox King blinked, turned over and continued to sleep. His huge body was like a small mountain, blocking the door and not letting anyone in.

　　The cold-faced child didn't talk much. Seeing them coming, he was quite polite and prepared a few more caves.

　　"I have set up a barrier around the mountain. No one can break in. You can do whatever you want."

　　"Thank you, senior."

　　Ji Shun didn't forget to bring any pots, pans, or utensils, and he even prepared several medicine jars.

　　Several people began a long recovery period, staying in the mountains for several months. The number of people walking in the wilderness outside gradually increased. Only broken walls and ruins were left in the dead city, but many cultivators from afar still came to explore.

　　Pengyao was half recovered, and the Fox King also recovered a lot. But one day, the peaceful mountain began to shake. Tangyuan jumped out with a start. The Fox King's face was tense. An angry roar came from outside the mountain: "Hu Yan! Come out and die!"

　　The author has something to say: Ah, I am so stupid. My skin has been dry recently, so I rarely made a facial mask. I accidentally poured some essential oil into the mask and stirred it. It flew into my eyes. It irritated me to death!!! /(tot)/~~ Yesterday, my eyes were half black and half red all day long. It was so uncomfortable...

　　3939 Stupid Bear

　　39 Stupid Bear

　　The roar was obviously ill-intentioned, and Peng Yao immediately thought of the monster enemy that the Fox King had mentioned before.

　　Tang Yuan heard the roar and looked at the Fox King calmly: "I didn't expect Lao Bai to still pester me."

　　The Fox King snorted coldly: "He dared to be so arrogant today. I'm afraid he guessed that I was seriously injured and I am no match for him."

　　"Then are you going out?" Tangyuan asked directly.

　　The Fox King pondered, and Tang Yuan said, "You are indeed seriously injured. At least from the sound, you are much more seriously injured than him. He should not have been in the center of the dead city that day, so he was more lucky than you. So are you still going out? If you don't want to, stay here. He can't break my barrier."

　　Just as the Fox King was about to speak, the roar from outside sounded again: "Hu Yan, you are a coward! You have been a coward for so many years, relying on your friends to protect you. If you have the guts, come out and fight me alone. The grudge between us must be settled once one of us dies. Otherwise, I will not let you go no matter how many years have passed."

　　As soon as these words were heard, everyone in the valley frowned. Buzhenzi snorted, "What kind of person is this? If he has the guts, just wait until everyone's injuries are healed before being arrogant. Your enemies, Fox Immortal, are really classless." Buzhenzi sneered.

　　The fox king remained in its original form of a monster. Upon hearing the words, it used its thick, fiery red tail to wrap around Buzhenzi. Buzhenzi didn't even have the strength to struggle before being swallowed up by the furry tail.

　　Peng Yao smiled softly, and looked at the Fox King worriedly: "Senior, don't be provoked. The man outside deliberately provoked you."

　　The fox king said nothing, wagging his big tail and looking at the flying butterflies. Buzhen rolled out from his tail, took a deep breath as soon as he landed, and then he slid behind Tangyuan and shouted to the sky: "Smelly! What a smell!"

　　Phew, everyone except the Fox King tried to hold back their laughter.

　　The fox king mercilessly swung his tail, hitting Tangyuan's head. Tangyuan flashed with an expressionless face, and Buzhenzi, who was hiding behind him, staggered and was hit by the tail, and fell into a two-meter-deep pit. He couldn't even make a cry.

　　Peng Yao covered her eyes in pain, and Ling Anyang cried out in pain for Bu Zhenzi.

　　Chen Lan chuckled strangely: "This is what happens when you pull the hair off a fox's butt."

　　As soon as the words fell, the Fox King shot a cold gaze over. Chen Lan pretended to be very natural and looked at Peng Yintian: "Brother Peng, are you in pain?"

　　"..." Peng Yintian rolled his eyes twitchingly and exhaled, "How about the two seniors get rid of the loud voice outside first? It's so noisy." He shouted in his heart, this is a serious matter, don't be so leisurely.

　　"Let me go." Tangyuan dodged and turned back into a ferocious lion.

　　The Fox King shook his head: "You are not much better than me." Then he looked at Peng Yao and said: "You go."

　　Peng Yao was dumbfounded and pointed at herself: "Me?"

　　"You are the one."

　　Peng Yao asked fearfully: "Can you tell me first what level of cultivation that person has... so that I can have a rough idea..."

　　The Fox King said nonchalantly: "If you knew, you would have no idea."

　　"..." Peng Yao clenched his fist, took a deep breath, and looked at Ling Anyang: "When I die, senior brother, remember to collect my body." After that, he flew out of the barrier without looking back.

　　"Junior sister! You must come back."

　　The man who was shouting outside looked very intimidating, two meters tall, rough and strong, with piled muscles, full of strength, half naked upper body, and a piece of animal skin wrapped around his waist. Peng Yao couldn't help but be frightened when she saw this man, she was a virgin and had never seen such a big man.

　　Peng Yao muttered something in annoyance, hanging in the air far away and trying to keep as much distance as possible.

　　The bear-like man was also stunned when he saw Peng Yao. It took him a while to come back to his senses. He beat his chest and roared angrily: "You spineless vixen, you actually got a yellow-haired girl to fool me! You are despicable and shameless, not a man!"

　　Peng Yao couldn't help but interrupt him: "Senior, Senior Fox is injured and can't fight. If you want to challenge him, you can come back another day."

　　"Who wants to challenge him! I'm here to avenge my friend, and I would not be a human being if I don't kill him!"

　　"Senior, you are a noble demon beast, not a human. Since you are not a human, why bother about human rules?"

　　"You! You scolded me, little girl?"

　　Peng Yao hurriedly shook her head: "No, Senior, you are also injured, why bother others and yourself? When everyone recovers, repay the kindness and take revenge. I guarantee that no one will stop you."

　　The man argued: "You said he was injured, so he was injured? Who would believe that?"

　　Peng Yao was silent, staring at the man for a long while, and then she ran out of patience and said bluntly, "I am a junior, and some of my words may hurt the senior's face. But for a senior like you, I really have to be frank. You are the one who has no guts. You are so big for nothing, but you dare not seek revenge on Fox openly. You choose to provoke him when you know that he is seriously injured. If you have guts, would you dare to have a life-and-death battle with Senior Fox in the Dead City in three months? Don't yell and scream. If you don't agree, you are a coward. If you agree, it means you are magnanimous. A senior of your age, if you want people to laugh, then laugh at me."

　　Peng Yao suddenly paused, pointed at the man and asked angrily: "Do you have guts or not?"

　　"You are the one who has no guts! Vixen, let's see who has no guts! We will meet in Death City in three months, and the fight will not stop until we die!"

　　Peng Yao spoke these words very quickly and provocatively, and at the end she deliberately spoke with a sudden breath, and her few words went straight into the man's ears. For a moment, the man's mind was full of questions of whether he had the guts or not, and he blurted out what Peng Yao wanted.

　　Peng Yao secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, he looked down on this senior. He really looked down on this senior. He had an impulsive personality and was not very smart. He was a bit like a little brat who was just showing off his strength and fighting. It was impossible to talk to such a person seriously. No wonder the Fox King had been entangled for so many years and couldn't get rid of him no matter what. If he really wanted to seek revenge for his dead friend, his deep feelings shouldn't be expressed like this. At least Peng Yao thought that if someone killed her deep friend, she would not care about anything else. She would bite the enemy even if she died. Instead of trying to take advantage of the situation like this old man, using rogue reasons and the banner of revenge. Perhaps the earliest hatred had faded in the endless years, and what was left was just his persistence and vanity to completely defeat the Fox King.

　　Peng Yao quickly caught traces of regret and impulsiveness on the man's rough face. Peng Yao didn't take it seriously and said again: "See you then. You don't have to come if you regret it." After saying this, Peng Yao retreated into the barrier.

　　"Why are you declaring war on that guy?" the Fox King frowned.

　　Peng Yao laughed: "You two must have a conclusion, and to be honest, I really want to see you teach him a lesson. Can't you beat him?"

　　The Fox King's face darkened, Bu Zhenzi chuckled and muttered, "Is that what I said?"

　　Peng Yao looked up and said awkwardly, "Three months is enough for you to recover. I thought you could defeat him. After all, that guy looks too stupid and can't compare to you."

　　The Fox King's face turned even darker.

　　Buzhenzi rolled on the ground with his mouth covered. Even Peng Yintian and Tangyuan, who had stern faces, curled up their lips.

　　"You are the most powerful senior I have ever seen. You must not lose to that stupid bear." Peng Yao paused and added hesitantly, "I don't know your full strength. Maybe I am too reckless to have confidence in you. Well...if you really can't beat the stupid bear, we can run away..."

　　The Fox King lowered his tall head and closed his eyes dejectedly.

　　Bu Zhenzi said sarcastically, "Isn't running away a coward?"

　　Peng Yao laughed dryly: "That's all nonsense. Compared to life, that is not important. Let's go, we will escape now, brothers and sisters, hurry up and pack your things."

　　Bang!

　　The fox king swung its tail fiercely in front of Pengyao, raising a pile of grass debris. Pengyao stood quietly. The fox king's narrow eyes spewed out blazing fire and his teeth chattered. Pengyao understood what he meant: "I told you! You can definitely defeat the stupid bear. We don't have to run away. I'll go boil the medicine." After saying this, Pengyao turned around and ran away.

　　The lion looked at the angry Fox King and said calmly: "She seems to be taking revenge on you."

　　The Fox King closed his eyes and lay on the grass pretending to be asleep, but his brows were furrowed with deep wrinkles that could kill a butterfly.

　　Ling Anyang followed Peng Yao with a smile on his face. When he saw that they were far away from the Fox King, he immediately laughed wildly, holding his stomach and saying, "Well done, Junior Sister!"

　　Peng Yao pouted: "I'm really worried that the stupid bear will slap me to death. The Fox King has too much confidence in me, so of course I have to have confidence in him too."

　　"Besides, I really don't like that bear. Since it has become a human and speaks human language, it has to learn to wear human clothes and run out almost naked. It's really annoying!" Peng Yao frowned and complained. No matter where in the wilderness, women would be embarrassed to see a man dressed like that. It's good that he didn't call him a hooligan.

　　Ling Anyang sighed: "Most monsters don't have that self-awareness... The question is, will Senior Fox really be able to do it in three months? It looks like he was forced to do it."

　　Peng Yao pondered and said, "Don't forget that he is my spirit beast now. Although we haven't communicated much and he doesn't like me to borrow his power, in fact, he and I should be able to help each other. As long as he is willing, I should be able to borrow his own fox fire, and similarly, he can also use my true energy. As long as we discuss it well, we can communicate with each other."

　　Ling Anyang hummed: "Our minds are connected..."

　　Peng Yao looked around and said, "Brother, take the medicine."

　　Peng Yao has recovered well from his injuries now, at least he can make elixirs now. The elixirs specifically formulated for the symptoms have accelerated the recovery of everyone's injuries. The Fox King is even more impressive, having recovered in just two months. He will use the remaining month to concentrate on training and preparing for the battle.

　　Peng Yao saw the Fox King's serious expression for the first time, and couldn't help but worry whether he really couldn't beat the stupid bear. But then she thought that the Fox King was not a stupid bear, he was not a fool, although he was preparing for the battle helplessly, he must have a bottom line in his heart, he was definitely not the kind of person who forced himself because of others.

　　As if seeing Pengyao's worry and confusion, Tangyuan suddenly said to Pengyao: "If the two of them are serious, the fox will win."

　　Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief. A slight victory is a victory! The difference between masters is just a matter of millimeters.

　　"But the fox won't kill the white bear, so no matter how fierce the fight is, it can't be considered a life-and-death battle."

　　Peng Yao was stunned: "Why?"

　　Tang Yuan showed a reminiscing look: "It happened a long time ago, it's a long story, if he doesn't want to tell me, I naturally can't tell you. But I can tell you that the friend that White Bear said he wanted to take revenge on was Fox's younger brother..."

　　Peng Yao was shocked: "Isn't he born from the illusion of heaven and earth, without a father or a mother?"

　　"Those things are hard to tell. Let him tell you later."

　　Peng Yao was immediately frustrated and said, "I'm so sorry, I was reckless and promised a life-and-death battle."

　　Tang Yuan shook his head: "It's not your fault. He is also responsible. He didn't take care of his own affairs but insisted on asking a child like you to see White Bear. What if White Bear slaps you to death? He just likes to mess around and disrespect his elders."

　　Peng Yao laughed dryly. She didn't expect Tangyuan to evaluate the Fox King in this way. It seemed that among so many old monsters, the boy who looked the youngest in front of her was the most stable.

　　The three-month deadline soon arrived, and the Fox King went to the Dead City as promised, but he refused to let anyone else go with him.

　　Peng Yao was very anxious. If she didn’t go with him, what would happen if the Fox King was really defeated?

　　But Tangyuan agreed with the Fox King, so as to monitor the situation, he only let Pengyao and others stand at the entrance of the barrier and use their spiritual sense to watch the battle, and absolutely did not allow anyone to interfere!

　　Peng Yao looked patiently in the direction of the dead city. Two days and two nights passed quickly. From time to time, a strong demonic aura could be heard from there, but there were no other particularly big noises. Peng Yao was very curious about how they competed.

　　Before the fox king returned, Pengyao saw Jishun, who had been home for more than half a month, riding a camel and rushing here. Pengyao immediately flew to Jishun and said, "Jishun, what's up? Why are you in such a hurry?" She sincerely thanked this kind and simple human man for saving their lives and helping her take care of several patients. When Pengyao sent him back, she gave him 100 taels of silver, but he only politely accepted 50 taels and said to Pengyao very bluntly, "If I really had money, I would definitely not accept what you gave me, but I really don't have money. Since you gave it to me, I won't refuse it. It's just right that my brother and I can get married when we go back. You are my lucky star." Pengyao was very moved by this. Jishun was indeed a pure good man. It's a pity that although Jishun was very good to them, he always rejected other cultivators. Whenever he talked about cultivators, he spoke with contempt and hatred.

　　Ji Shun almost rolled off the camel and lay on the yellow sand for a long time without getting up. Peng Yao helped him up in surprise. Ji Shun's face was covered with snot and tears, which made her, a woman, feel heartbroken. It was the first time she saw such a grown man crying like this. Peng Yao had a bad premonition. Ling Anyang and others also rushed over: "Ji Shun, what's wrong with you? What happened?" When they sent Ji Shun back, they agreed that if Ji Shun had any problems, he could come to the mountains to find them, and if he was bored, he could come and get together with them.

　　Ji Shun cried loudly, hugged Ling Anyang's thighs and begged: "My benefactor! Please help me one more time, they are immortal cultivators, I really have no other choice, I..."

　　Ling Anyang injected a stream of spiritual energy into Ji Shun's mind, calming him down: "Don't worry, just speak carefully. I can't hear you clearly. I will definitely help you with anything. Don't call me a benefactor. I treat you as a friend."

　　Ji Shun nodded with sobs, sat down and said, "I told you, there are always immortal cultivators in our area who take away strong men and young children. I heard from others that they capture men to mine and children to cultivate immortality. Cultivating immortality is not a bad thing, but they take away children without asking and never let them come back. Isn't this robbery? I gave up looking for my father a long time ago. He may have died of exhaustion in the mine. I just want my younger brother and sister to live a good life, but my sister got married five years ago and gave birth to a son who is almost four years old this year. My brother-in-law is a good person. Although we are a little poor, our life is pretty good. I won't accept it. The female immortal gave me fifty taels of silver, and when I got back, I talked to my brother about the girls of the two families. The day before yesterday, I went to my sister's house to announce the good news. As soon as I entered the door, I heard my sister crying heartbreakingly. The whole room was stained with blood. My brother-in-law was lying dead in the room. Then I knew that my little nephew had been captured! It was those beasts who cultivated immortals! They kept saying that it was a blessing for the family to take a fancy to a mortal child, but when did they ever ask whose parents wanted such a blessing! What's the difference between them and the devil? I hate those people! My sister is so heartbroken that she doesn't want to live at all. Please, help me find my little nephew!"

　　Ji Shun sobbed and said something heartbreaking, making Ling Anyang tremble with anger. Ling Anyang swung his sword into the sand and said angrily: "I will never let this kind of person go!"

　　Peng Yao nodded: "Ji Shun, take us to your home, and tell us everything you know about those immortal cultivators. It would be best if you know their sects or families."

　　Ji Shun wiped his tears and nodded: "Thank you, great immortal! There are people in our town who know where they live, but no one dares to look for them. In fact, many children in this town have been kidnapped for a long time, but everyone dares not speak out. You have just recovered from your injuries, I just hope you can help me find my nephew, don't fight with those people, it will be bad if you get hurt again."

　　Peng Yintian said impatiently: "Since you are looking for your little nephew, why don't you kill those people as well? They will only cause trouble if they are kept alive." Peng Yintian has never been a kind-hearted person, but no matter what, he would not bother to attack mortals, let alone such an ugly thing as kidnapping a child.

　　Chen Lan also said: "You saved all of our lives, this time I will just repay you for your kindness."

　　Bu Zhenzi nodded: "His grandfather, I hate bullying the elderly, the weak, women and children the most. It is really embarrassing for me to have such a cultivator alive."

　　Ji Shun led the few people home with great gratitude. This time, the home Ji Shun took them back to was in a quite busy town. The place where they were recuperating was an empty house borrowed from others. Even Ji Shun’s younger brother didn’t know that Ji Shun knew the immortal.

　　The appearance of these people made the atmosphere in the town weird. Some of the eyes cast at them were filled with hatred, some with fear, and some with confusion. The only one who held on to hope was Ji Shun.

　　"Sister, these are all kind-hearted immortals. They will help us rescue Fatty. You must cheer up. What will happen if Fatty loses his mother?" As soon as Ji Shun entered, he went straight to his dying sister.

　　The woman lying on the bed looked emaciated, with high protruding cheekbones, sunken eye sockets, and skinny like a bag of bones. She was barely breathing and could die at any time. But when the woman heard the word "fat bean", her eyes lit up a little, and then tears welled up in her eyes.

　　Ji Shun was very anxious because his sister couldn't hear everything he said like this.

　　"Brother, why did you call these people here? Don't you think that the sufferings suffered by others are not tragic enough?" The younger brother Jili shouted at Jishun angrily.

　　Peng Yao walked past the two of them, took out a pill, crushed it, and slid the pieces into the woman's mouth. She gave the remaining pieces to Ji Shun and said, "Leave it there and give it to her again tomorrow. She is too weak now. My medicine can only treat the symptoms, not the root cause. She won't get better until her son comes back."

　　Ji Shun nodded and said sincerely: "Thank you, Fairy Lady. Without you, I really don't know what I would do."

　　Peng Yintian, who had disappeared at some point, suddenly walked in and said, "We found the hideout. Let's go. They seem to be snatching the child to make medicine."

　　"What!"

　　The author has something to say: Ah, it's finally done at 12 o'clock~~ Happy Children's Day to everyone! 1 Always happy!

　　4040 Unknown Array

　　40 Unknown array

　　Peng Yintian easily found out from the town that there were actually several immortal cultivation forces that kidnapped children. After analyzing the situation, Peng Yintian identified one of them.

　　At this time, Peng Yintian and others only left the least skilled in fighting to set up the formation at Ji Shun's house, while the others hurried to the "Ancient Sword Gate" mentioned by Peng Yintian.

　　The Ancient Sword Gate was built in a remote and desolate place, surrounded by towering rocks and no green at all.

　　But there are rich spiritual mines hidden in the underground. There are not many disciples in the Ancient Sword Sect. In fact, it is a den of robbers. Several thieves with great accomplishments gathered together to establish a sect. Their purpose is not to become famous, but to gather treasures and make money. They captured children and trained them to be thieves from an early age to work for them, explore the nearby spiritual mines, and extort money from passers-by.

　　But recently, the Ancient Sword Sect has changed. They have started selling a kind of elixir. It is said that mortals can live forever if they eat it. There are not many elixirs, so they are sold to wealthy businessmen at high prices after refining them. This change started after a large number of cultivators were injured.

　　Several people quickly rushed to the area of ​​Boulder Beach, and Peng Yao almost immediately smelled the smell of blood and the unique smell of milk of a child coming from the wind.

　　"Over there!" Peng Yao pointed from a distance and rushed over first. After passing by a large rock, Peng Yao finally found a trail. A rock was stained with blood. Peng Yao frowned fiercely and spread his spiritual sense to follow the smell. "They haven't entered the Ancient Sword Sect yet."

　　Peng Yao continued to fly forward without concealing her breath. The thief in front seemed to have discovered something was wrong. He turned his head in panic and ran anxiously with the child in his arms.

　　The flying sword under Peng Yao's feet slid out and nailed into the big rock right opposite the thieves with a clang. The rock instantly exploded into pieces and powder flew all over the sky.

　　The thief was so frightened that he fell to the ground. The children in his arms burst into tears and struggled to get out of the shackles.

　　Peng Yao landed in front of the thieves, and Ling Anyang and others scattered to stop the children who were running around.

　　Ling Anyang laughed and shouted, "Who is Fatty?"

　　Several children cried loudly, and the fattest one sobbed, "Fat Bean, you want me to be your mother. I'll ask my father to beat you up!"

　　, bad guy, woo woo woo..."

　　Ling Anyang's expression darkened. This child would never see his father again.

　　Ling Anyang picked up Pangdou and comforted him: "Don't cry, your mother asked me to find you. I'll take you back to see her later. Come, I'll give you something to eat." Ling Anyang brought out a plate of exquisite pastries and some fruits like a magic trick. Pangdou immediately couldn't help but picked up one and stuffed it into his mouth. Ling Anyang saw how hungry he looked and estimated that he had not eaten since he was captured.

　　The other children came over eagerly, and Ling Anyang smiled and sent the others away: "Don't run around, I will take you all home later."

　　Peng Yintian kicked several thieves' kneecaps hard, and the bones shattered into pieces. The thieves let out miserably screams and looked at Peng Yintian in horror.

　　Peng Yintian gestured slowly with his sword: "What is the most powerful cultivation level of the Ancient Sword Sect?"

　　"Foundation building!" someone answered, Peng Yintian nodded: "How many foundation building are there?"

　　“Three!”

　　"What do you do with the captured children?"

　　"In order to train manpower, we are not picky about the qualifications of children. As long as we capture a child, we will make medicine."

　　"Who is refining the medicine?"

　　"have no idea."

　　Puff, the flying sword pierced the man's stomach in cold blood, and Peng Yintian said nonchalantly: "If you don't know, you will die."

　　The other survivors turned pale and rushed to answer: "A cultivator who can make medicine suddenly came to our sect, but we have never seen him. We only know that everything was done according to his instructions."

　　"Besides catching children to make medicine, are you looking for other medicinal materials?"

　　"Looking for it, there are many that need it. I buy them back and then resell them. There are many people buying medicinal herbs recently, and the prices are good."

　　"How many children have you killed?"

　　"... Fifty, fifty... several..."

　　Peng Yao, who was standing behind him, frowned fiercely. He could no longer bear it and killed several people with his sword: "Scum!"

　　Peng Yintian looked in the direction of Ancient Sword Gate: "Junior Sister Peng, please stay here. I can go to Ancient Sword Gate alone."

　　Peng Yao hesitated slightly and nodded.

　　Chen Lan was leaning against a big rock. After hearing that the other party was only at the foundation-building stage, he lost interest in going over.

　　After waiting for about an hour, several people heard Peng Yintian's voice, asking them to go in.

　　Peng Yao was confused and puzzled. From Peng Yintian's voice, she didn't sound injured. There must be something strange about the Ancient Sword Sect.

　　Several people flew to Gu Jianmen with the children. There were many corpses lying on the road, and it was obvious that they were killed by Peng Yintian.

　　The children were so scared that they screamed, so Ling Anyang had to take them straight in and kicked the corpse away as soon as he saw it.

　　Gu Jianmen is not big and looks like an ordinary house. After turning several corners, we came to where Peng Yintian was. It turned out that there was a suspension bridge there, which led to a larger group of stone mountains. Peng Yintian was standing on the big stone mountain opposite the suspension bridge. Looking up at something in the valley.

　　Peng Yao was the first to fly over, and looking down along Peng Yintian's line of sight, he couldn't help but open his mouth in horror. The valley should have been a spacious flat land, but now there were various stones arranged in a regular pattern on it, and there were also strange spell patterns painted on it. The whole thing formed the shape of nine coiled dragons.

　　"What kind of formation is this?" Peng Yao couldn't help asking. She couldn't understand it. Her first impression was that it was very strange and shocking. It was very unusual.

　　Peng Yintian frowned: "I'm not sure either, it should be a formation. I was attracted to it as soon as I saw it."

　　Chen Lan and Ling Anyang nodded: "I don't know what formation it is."

　　Peng Yintian said: "I flew here chasing after the alchemist. He seemed to want to escape into the formation, but I shot him dead with a sword." As he said that, he pointed to a corner below, and everyone saw a man lying on the stone covered in blood.

　　"I'm very curious, what's the point of him escaping into that formation? Can that formation save him?" Peng Yintian asked himself.

　　"How about we go down and take a look?"

　　"No, be careful. We need to ask Buzhenzi to come over. He is an expert."

　　"Yes, let's send the kids back first. This matter is not over yet. Apart from those damn Ancient Sword Sect, there are many small forces like this nearby. Humph, didn't Ji Shun have a father who was kidnapped in his early years? We might as well help him to the end." Ling Anyang said.

　　Peng Yintian stroked his chin and thought for a while, then nodded in agreement: "Not bad, not bad. I heard that many of them are spiritual minerals. It just so happens that I'm in urgent need of various spiritual stones."

　　"..." Several people were speechless, but they felt good in their hearts.

　　They could only travel slowly with the children, and it was already noon the next day when they returned to the town of Jishun.

　　When the people in the town saw the children they rescued, they no longer had the hostility and confusion they had before. They all came forward to kneel down in gratitude. Some even knelt for a long time, begging them to help them find the children who were kidnapped many years ago.

　　Peng Yao finally returned to Ji Shun's house and found that her clothes were almost torn.

　　"Fat Bean, go see your mother and uncle."

　　The little guy was full and energetic. He ran into the room happily and threw himself beside his mother: "Mom... why are you sick?"

　　The sick woman thought she was hallucinating, but when a pair of small hands touched her face, she could no longer hold back and struggled to her feet, hugging her son and crying loudly.

　　At that moment, Peng Yao clearly felt that the woman who was about to die came back to life.

　　Peng Yao took a deep breath, Ji Shun cried with joy and kowtowed to several people: "I thank you..." Ji Shun was so excited that his words were incoherent, but the tears that flowed out expressed everything.

　　Ling Anyang patted him on the shoulder and said, "If you treat me as a friend, don't be so polite. Of course I have to help my friends when they are in trouble, especially when it comes to this kind of thing. You should cheer up and marry your wife. Haha, you have to take good care of your sister and nephew in the future."

　　Ji Shun choked up and nodded, forced a strange smile and wiped away his tears.

　　Jili, the younger brother who had always been disgusted with the immortal, also knelt down in front of the few people and said sincerely: "I, Jili, will never forget your great kindness! Please accept my greeting."

　　"Don't be polite, brother Jishun, and don't be in a hurry to thank me. The matter is not over yet. Jishun, do you know which faction took your father away?"

　　The two brothers Jishun and Jili were surprised: "You want to"

　　"That's right, good things should be done to the end. You all want to know about your father's news too."

　　“…”

　　"And there are a lot of people out there who say they lost their kids and want us to help find them. Let's do our best."

　　As they were talking, a row of people were already kneeling in front of Ji Shun's house. Some of them had lost their children, and some had lost their husbands. After so many years of waiting, someone finally stood up for them, and they said they would never give up.

　　Ji Shun brought in a few elderly people, who told Peng Yao and his men everything they knew, providing them with very detailed information. It turned out that these people were unable to take revenge, but they could not help but worry about the evildoers. For many years, they had been secretly looking for the whereabouts of the evildoers, always hoping to get their children back one day. There were even mothers who secretly went to those places to peek at their kidnapped children. Some of them watched their children grow up, while others were still searching.

　　Several people did not delay and flew out on their swords. They first brought the formation setter to the location of the strange formation. When the formation setter saw the formation, he could not move his feet. His eyes sparkled and he said, "You guys go and get busy. I want to study this formation carefully. It's strange. This is the first time I have seen this kind of formation and arrangement. Give me some time, I will definitely figure out what it is used for."

　　Although Buzhenzi was not good at fighting, he was a Jindan after all, so the few people were not worried. They immediately changed direction and split into two groups, one flying to the mining area where Jishun's father was, and the other flying to the other side.

　　The mining area where Ji Shun's father worked was quite far from the town. It took the two of them a long time to fly there. From afar, they could see the mines that had been mined into strange shapes. Hundreds of figures on the ground were hunched over, knocking numbly on the ground. At first glance, those people were generally pale and thin, and some were injured or sick.

　　There were also a dozen or so supervisors in bright clothes holding whips, shouting arrogantly and whipping people from time to time without any mercy.

　　The two pretended to pass by here, flew over for a while and then turned back. After landing, someone immediately came forward respectfully and asked: "Do you two gods want to exchange spirit stones?"

　　Ling Anyang nodded as a matter of course: "That's right, my sister wants high-quality spirit stones, we'll take as many as you have, don't worry, my sister is at the Nascent Soul stage, you can choose any treasures she has."

　　The man's eyes lit up, and he looked at Peng Yao with great respect. Peng Yao secretly pinched the back of Ling Anyang's hand, and Ling Anyang said loudly: "Senior sister, you just said that you wanted to eat some fresh local fruits. Do you know if there are any here?"

　　The man nodded quickly and said, "Please come this way, great gods. We have fresh fruits and delicious cakes here." Then he called a servant and said, "Go and call the master out. We have distinguished guests."

　　Ling Anyang said nonchalantly: "Your mining area seems too small. Do you really have top-grade spiritual stones? We don't want inferior ones. If we don't need them urgently, we won't stop here."

　　"Yes, yes. Our small mine is indeed shabby, but it has produced a lot of high-quality spiritual stones over the years. It must be enough for the great immortals to use."

　　Ling Anyang nodded, walked all the way, left the deserted mining area, and unexpectedly came to a beautiful place with green mountains and clear waters. A big house was built in the middle of it. Ling Anyang also found that there were basic protective formations and spirit gathering formations here.

　　"Please take your seats, great immortals. Cui'er, please serve the tea and fresh fruits quickly." The tall-nosed little attendant gave the orders enthusiastically, looking at them excitedly, and his expression when he looked at Pengyao was particularly hot.

　　Peng Yao remained silent the entire time, being cold and arrogant, and actually showing the demeanor of a master.

　　Ling Anyang whispered, "Sister, let's not rush to take action. I always feel it's strange. Although the mining areas nearby are quite small, since they can produce a lot of high-quality spiritual stones, it proves that it has its merits. In this case, those big sects can't just ignore it. They can easily find a reason to occupy the mining area. Why let these small shrimps take advantage of it? This is still in the northern wilderness. Wangxian Sect is a bit far away and may not bother to take care of it, but there is a Qingling Sect nearby that is quite impressive. There are many capable seniors in the sect. Why do they allow this place to exist?"

　　Peng Yao glared and said, "Are you still calling me Senior Sister?"

　　"Haha, according to the rules I should call you Senior Sister."

　　"No, you're calling me old."

　　"Haha, okay, Junior Sister."

　　Peng Yao was satisfied and said, "Brother, what I think is what I think. Did Qingling Sect acquiesce to them? Or..."

　　Ling Anyang continued: "Are they the hidden forces of Qingling Sect?"

　　"It's possible." Peng Yao sighed, "The Qingling Sect may just be trying to look clean and glorious, otherwise it doesn't make sense at all. At least there are no such little robbers around the Wangxian Sect."

　　"Yes. Then Junior Sister should be more careful."

　　After a while, Peng Yao realized that someone was secretly watching her. Peng Yao sat quietly without making any noise, but Ling Anyang smiled and said, "Sister, we will go back as soon as we get the spirit stone. We have been out for too long this time, and Master will be worried."

　　"Well. Who is sneaking around?" Peng Yao snorted coldly.

　　The person in the dark immediately came out and bowed respectfully to the two of them: "I am sorry for not welcoming you, two seniors. I was too excited and didn't believe that a Yuanying master would come here, so I offended you, please forgive me."

　　Peng Yao frowned and said nothing. This man was actually a golden elixir, but he was a little old.

　　Ling Anyang interrupted: "Don't keep talking, take out all the top-grade crystals you have and exchange them. My sister is in a hurry to go back. By the way, what's your name?"

　　"Junior Lin Qiang, excuse me, how many top-grade crystals do you need? What are you going to exchange for them?"

　　"What? Are you afraid that we will kill people to steal the stone? Humph." Ling Anyang snorted disdainfully.

　　"Lin doesn't dare, but... I'm also a businessman... this..."

　　"What do you want?" Peng Yao asked directly in a very loud tone.

　　Lin Qiang was delighted and said hurriedly, "Of course, the more precious, the better. Senior, you are a Yuanying master, so you must have a lot of good things, precious medicinal materials, crystal stones, magic weapons, flying swords, and skills. Any good things are worth collecting."

　　"Do you want the Nascent Soul Pill?"

　　Lin Qiang's eyes lit up: "Such a good thing, of course I want it!"

　　"That's it, this is the Nascent Soul Pill." Peng Yao directly threw a medicine bottle to Lin Qiang.

　　Lin Qiang carefully opened it and took a closer look. He was overjoyed and said immediately, "Please wait a moment, Senior. I will go get the top-grade spirit stone right away."

　　"Junior sister, do you think he will take action?"

　　"See if there's anyone behind him."

　　The author has something to say: Haha~~ I love all the readers-- I am not fickle-- The new plot was written a little bit long ago-- I have been mainly revising a certain part of the front of Xianxia these days. I have already revised 10,000 words. I will try to finish it as soon as possible and put it in~~

　　4141 Overseas

　　41 Overseas

　　Lin Qiang has been smooth and tactful for many years, and has a good eye for people. Although the two young masters outside are better than him, Lin Qiang can see that they are not experienced in the world, their eyes are pure, and they are definitely not evil people. That is why Lin Qiang went to get the top-grade spiritual stone. For him, the Yuanying Pill is much more important than the spiritual stone. He has been stagnant in the Jindan cultivation for many years, and he can no longer maintain his youthful appearance. He looks old and faded. If he can't get the Yuanying, his life will soon end.

　　Lin Qiang walked towards the study room excitedly, entered the study room and turned on the switch of a secret room. Lin Qiang stepped in and bowed to a longevity tablet first, then went to the back warehouse to get the spiritual stone. Lin Qiang selected the spiritual stone and prepared to leave. He returned to the place where the tablet was worshipped, and suddenly heard a familiar sound. Lin Qiang was startled and turned around and bowed to the tablet: "Master."

　　A phantom figure strangely appeared on the tablet. It was an old man with white hair and beard. The old man looked at Lin Qiang and asked anxiously, "Lin Qiang, I have something to ask you. You must answer it well."

　　"Master, just ask. I will tell you everything I know." Lin Qiang bowed nervously. He had never seen the true form of this strange master. It was also an opportunity for his Lin family. He was born in an ordinary family, but unexpectedly, when he was ten years old, his family suffered a disaster. Both his parents died, and all the family property was taken away by relatives. Lin Qiang had nowhere to live and almost became a beggar. One day, he passed by a dilapidated temple and found a bundle in a corner of a broken wall in the temple. There were a few taels of silver and this tablet in the bundle. Lin Qiang was about to throw away the tablet. At the critical moment, the old man appeared! Not only was he still alive, but he was also a cultivator. There was his divine thoughts on the tablet. For a hundred years, Lin Qiang had learned everything from this old man. It was a pity that the old man said that his location was far away from here. Lin Qiang had to get all the spiritual stones and magic weapons he needed by himself. Lin Qiang had a brain and ambition. He had made a lot of money by himself for so many years.

　　The old man said excitedly, "I am looking for an important person. Unfortunately, my friend predicted that you would meet that person. The person I am looking for is a woman with Nascent Soul cultivation. If you see such a person in your place, you will definitely not forget it. Think about it quickly. Have you seen it before?"

　　Lin Qiang was stunned and said quickly: "To be honest, Master, there is a female Yuanying cultivator in the mansion. She looks very young, and there is a male Jindan disciple beside her."

　　"What! Why did that woman come to see you?" the old man asked anxiously.

　　"She said she was exchanging it for high-grade spirit stones... She exchanged it with me for the Nascent Soul Pill."

　　"Did you see a fox demon beside her?"

　　"No."

　　"She is the only female Nascent Soul cultivator you have seen recently?"

　　"That's right."

　　The old man stroked his beard excitedly, pondered for a while, and said calmly: "It is most likely this person. Do you remember the Panlong formation I taught you?"

　　Lin Qiang's eyes lit up: "Master, could it be that the Panlong formation can finally be activated?"

　　The old man nodded meaningfully, "Remember, trick them into the formation. Lin Qiang, if you want to see me as your master, this is your only chance. Just follow them into the formation."

　　Lin Qiang trembled: "Could this formation be..."

　　"Come to your hometown, Lin Qiang."

　　Lin Qiang took a deep breath and knelt on the ground in excitement: "Disciple obeys your command!"

　　Peng Yintian and the other two, who were far away in another mining area, had bad tempers and had no time to argue with others. They killed a few people directly and arrested the leader and interrogated them: "Tell me, who is the mastermind behind you? If you say there is no one, I will make you wish for death!"

　　The leader was so frightened that his face turned pale. He said, "Master, spare me. I really don't know who is behind this. We all followed the orders of Taoist Lin Qiang. He was the one who brought out the immortal cultivation technique."

　　"Who is Lin Qiang?"

　　"He is the leader of the eastern mining area, but he is actually very powerful. He must have a powerful backer, otherwise he would not have developed so quickly. Moreover, even Qingling Sect gave him some face and never caused trouble for him."

　　Peng Yintian frowned. Isn't the east where Peng Yao and the others are? I didn't expect that such a person would hide in such an inconspicuous place.

　　"What is Lin Qiang's cultivation?"

　　“Golden elixir.”

　　Peng Yintian breathed a sigh of relief: "You really don't know who's behind him?"

　　"I really don't know. If I lie, I will be struck by lightning!"

　　"Oh, then tell me what he usually asks you to do. Why do you always catch people doing bad things and collecting treasures?"

　　The man thought about it and shook his head, "Not entirely. I heard from the previous leader that Lin Qiang asked them to spend many years setting up a strange formation, but that formation was never used after it was completed."

　　"Formation?" Peng Yintian felt inexplicably uneasy, and his mind immediately thought of the large formation in the back mountain of Gu Jianmen.

　　"Are the Ancient Sword Sect and you guys on the same side?"

　　"Yes, there are several bad people around here... basically all of them."

　　"Take me to see the formation you mentioned!" Peng Yintian urged.

　　The man nodded and hurried towards the back of the mountain. When he reached a remote valley, he looked down and saw that it was indeed another large formation with nine dragons circling around. Peng Yintian frowned fiercely and killed the man with a single sword.

　　Chen Lan understood what he meant: "Let's find the formation first, he might have figured it out."

　　The two men flew up on their swords and flew a long distance.

　　Not long after the two of them left, the silent formation in the valley suddenly emitted a faint light. Then, the light became brighter and brighter. In an instant, the light illuminated the entire valley. The nine dragons spun rapidly, making a loud noise. Peng Yintian and Chen Lan, who had flown far away, looked back in the direction of the valley, their hearts tensed: "What happened?"

　　"This is the formation being activated!" Chen Lan said and returned quickly. She wanted to see who activated the formation and what effect it had.

　　Peng Yintian caught up with him with a cold face: "Could it be that the man is not dead? Wait until we leave to activate the formation?"

　　"You'll know only if you go and see for yourself."

　　At the same time, the Fox King who had been fighting with the white bear in the dead city suddenly stopped and looked at a place with surprise. Tangyuan, who was dozing at the door of the barrier, opened his eyes, his face changed, and he flew towards somewhere.

　　The Fox King flew out of the dead city and caught up with Tang Yuan in two whooshes. The white bear who was chasing him shouted angrily: "You are a coward, you fox spirit! Why are you running away!" After shouting, he slapped the Fox King through the air. The Fox King had eyes on his back. He turned his head and turned his hands. The powerful energy blocked the bear's paw. His figure was a hundred miles away in an instant. The cold voice echoed in the air: "If you make a big mistake for me, you will be dead next time!"

　　The white bear was moved, and he yelled in anger: "Don't run away! You are dead now!"

　　Tang Yuan, who was flying beside the Fox King, roared to the sky and turned into a brave white lion. The white lion stomped its limbs in the air, shaking the earth and mountains. The invisible barrier bounced off the white bear that was chasing after it. The majestic voice penetrated deep into the white bear's brain: "I don't mind killing you now. I've disliked you for a long time. I hate brainless and yelling guys. I dislike you even more if you say you are my peer."

　　The white bear was furious, but apart from the fox king, he didn't dare to really anger the white lion. Over the years, no one who angered the white lion has survived. Although he has a cold temper, he is actually quite popular because he rarely gets angry. His strength is unparalleled among his peers, but he is a man of few words and doesn't like to argue. All those who died at his hands took the initiative to challenge the bottom line of the white lion, and ended up with their souls scattered.

　　As Bai Xiong was delayed, the two people in front had already flown far away. Bai Xiong watched them in a hurry, and then he calmed down and thought, what happened to those two people? Bai Xiong looked up and saw a strange vibration on the ground, which had nothing to do with the two people in front. Bai Xiong hesitated a little and followed them again. The last time the pagoda in the dead city appeared, he was too far away, and when he rushed over, everything had already settled. Although he was lucky enough to escape a serious injury, he felt very regretful. It was worth it to feel the majesty of the immortal in the center of the dead city, no matter how serious the injury was.

　　"The stupid bear actually chased us." Tangyuan frowned.

　　"Don't worry about him." The Fox King said anxiously, "Oh no, I can't catch up."

　　The two quickly rushed to the mining area where Peng Yao was, only to see that everyone in the mining area was shocked by the light. The Fox King broke into the back mountain where the formation was located. The light of the formation had not yet dissipated, but the Fox King clearly felt that Peng Yao and Ling Anyang had gone far away from him. After the light dissipated, the Fox King knew that the place where Peng Yao was was no longer in the Great Wilderness.

　　The Fox King angrily smashed the big rock next to him with his palm. Tang Yuan sighed and said, "Calm down. First, we need to figure out where this formation is teleporting to. We must use this formation to chase it. The sooner the better. Otherwise, I'm worried that the other party will destroy the formation at any time. Since it's a teleportation formation, we need to set up the formation on this side and the other side as well. If one side is missing, it won't work."

　　The Fox King immediately thought of setting up the formation. Although he and Tangyuan had lived for many years, they had not studied much about formations. Fortunately, the Fox King left a trace of his divine consciousness on several juniors, and immediately took Tangyuan with him, and soon appeared at the place where the formation was set.

　　The array setter was staring at the formation in amazement. He had never understood the meaning of this formation. He had explored the means of setting it up countless times and could even imitate it, but he didn't understand their meaning. Until a light flashed suddenly, his mind suddenly became clear, and he realized that this was just a teleportation formation!

　　He suddenly realized what was going on when he was setting up the formation. He had been thinking about the teleportation formation for so long that he had never thought of it. He thought it would be a wonderful formation with great attack power or strong defense, but he was completely wrong.

　　"Set up the formation, can you activate your formation again?" The Fox King asked directly as he appeared.

　　Bu Zhenzi was startled, turned around and saw that it was the Fox King, and said hurriedly: "It is possible, but it may not succeed."

　　"Why?"

　　Bu Zhenzi frowned: "I'm worried that the other side has set up restrictions."

　　"So you have to open it quickly! Peng Yao and Ling Anyang have been teleported over!" the Fox King said angrily.

　　"What! How could they be teleported away?" Buzhenzi was horrified.

　　The Fox King shook his head: "Now is the time to hurry up."

　　"I understand! Senior, please wait a moment. We have no choice but to take a gamble!"

　　The Fox King nodded and immediately flashed to the side of Chen Lan, Peng Yin Tian and dragged them back to the formation before they could react.

　　The person who set up the formation was flying around in the formation quickly, and kept throwing out strange stones. The people around him were anxious but helpless.

　　The sound of waves reaches my ears, and the fishy breeze enters my nose.

　　Peng Yao finally landed on the ground steadily, and almost at the same time, he and Ling Anyang attacked together, fiercely attacking Lin Qiang who tricked them into entering the formation. Lin Qiang had been prepared, and retreated repeatedly with a pale face. If it weren't for the master saying that this was his only chance, he would not have entered the formation with these two people. No one could move in the formation just now, and now that he had landed, danger was coming.

　　"Master! Save me!" Lin Qiang shouted as he retreated. He was extremely anxious. He thought that he would be in his master's sect after being teleported here. At least his master should be watching him. However, he did not expect that there was no one except the rocks and the sea. Lin Qiang was extremely anxious. How could he possibly defeat these two? Not to mention the Nascent Soul Peng Yao, he could not even handle Ling Anyang.

　　Ling Anyang was furious: "It's useless even if your master comes!" After saying that, he hit Lin Qiang's chest with a palm. Lin Qiang spat out a mouthful of blood and had no intention of hitting back. He just wanted to escape. Instead of fighting to the death with Ling Anyang, he placed greater hope on his master. As long as he could hold on, he would survive. Lin Qiang firmly believed it.

　　Ling Anyang caught up in an instant, raised his sword and swung it. A thunderbolt fell from the sky and was about to hit Lin Qiang. Suddenly, a powerful aura appeared, blocked the thunderbolt and pulled Lin Qiang back. With a raised hand, a cold light pounced on Ling Anyang's face. Ling Anyang thought to himself, could it be that this young woman is Lin Qiang's master? This thought only flashed by, Ling Anyang swept his flying sword, and at the same time, he used his protective magic weapon to block forward. The flying sword of the Yuanying woman clanged, and Ling Anyang was shocked to retreat several steps. At this moment, several thunders fell on the woman's head in the sky. Lin Qiang hurriedly retreated with a pale face, but the woman looked up expressionlessly, flew up lightly, and took the initiative to meet the falling thunder. I saw that she had two more soft willow branches in her hands. The willow branches waved gracefully, and sprinkled golden powder around the woman. As the powder became more and more, outsiders looked at it, and the woman seemed to be wrapped in golden powder into a beautiful golden silkworm pupa. The thunder struck the silkworm pupa fiercely, making a muffled and strange sound, which could not arouse any fireworks. The silkworm pupa was even unscathed, and the light was still shining.

　　Ling Anyang stared at the silkworm pupa in surprise, wondering what kind of material this protective magic weapon was made of. It was so strange, and so powerful. Thunder was the most destructive force, and there were few protective magic weapons that could completely resist thunder attacks.

　　When the thunder stopped, the silkworm pupa instantly turned into powder and scattered. The woman drew her sword and looked at Ling Anyang coldly.

　　Almost at the same time, Pengyao's Fire Phoenix seductively entangled the Nascent Soul woman. The woman stared at Pengyao with burning eyes, concentrating on dodging the Fire Phoenix. Pengyao decisively leaned forward and dived into the Fire Phoenix. The long sword glowed faintly and strangely under the firelight, and it stabbed sharply at the woman's chest. The woman frowned, as if she had not expected Pengyao to suddenly attack her. With a slight flash, the flying sword landed on her shoulder, leaving a scarlet blood mark.

　　This move was successful. Peng Yao retreated and stared at the woman's wound. Sure enough, she saw that the woman's wound quickly turned green. The poison she had tempered on the sword was effective.

　　The woman quickly cut away the green flesh from the wound on her shoulder, glared at Peng Yao and said angrily: "I didn't expect you to be so evil and actually use poison!"

　　Peng Yao landed beside Ling Anyang and snorted, "I will do whatever I want to the person I want. No matter how vicious I am, I will never oppress mortals and take their flesh and blood! No wonder a little Lin Qiang has such ability. It turns out that someone is helping the tyrant to commit atrocities!"

　　Ling Anyang said angrily: "Tell me, where is this place?" He listened to the sound of the surging waves and had a bad feeling. It was too unbelievable to suddenly come to the sea from the yellow sand desert.

　　The woman chuckled: "Overseas fairy island."

　　The author has something to say: I wish everyone a happy Dragon Boat Festival in advance!

　　4242 Qibao Island

　　42 Qibao Island

　　The words "Overseas Fairy Island" immediately reminded the two of them of the Ice Silkworm Fairy and the Sea Abyss. She had never expected that she would come here one day. Peng Yao quickly made a decision. Since she had already arrived, she had to find a way to go back. The people here were probably not well-intentioned. If they knew what would happen to her, they would do something to her. Peng Yao turned her head and looked at the formation. The Panlong formation was exactly the same as what she had seen in the Ancient Sword Gate. Peng Yao frowned. How many such formations had the people from the Overseas Fairy Island set up in the Great Wilderness? I'm afraid they had done a lot of bad things by going back and forth like this. There are many people in the Great Wilderness who respect the overseas fairies because they have the closest cultivation methods to the fairies. But all this balance is based on the distribution of the Great Wilderness and the islands. If one day the overseas cultivators invade the Great Wilderness on a large scale and want to survive in the Great Wilderness for a long time, then the cultivators in the Great Wilderness will definitely abandon those respects and join forces to drive the overseas cultivators out. The same is true in reverse. I'm afraid it is because of this that an inconspicuous guy like Lin Qiang was secretly used by the people from the Overseas Fairy Island. Lin Qiang would not be the first, let alone the only one.

　　The people of the overseas fairy islands looked down on the cultivators of the Great Wilderness, but the Great Wilderness was a vast land with countless natural treasures, which could not be compared with a small corner of the overseas. Who would believe that they did not covet the Great Wilderness?

　　"The minions of the Ice Silkworm Fairy?" Peng Yao asked with a frown.

　　The woman smiled, "She is she, and we are us. Their Xueling Island has nothing to do with our Qibao Island. But it was thanks to them that Master discovered you. This time many masters from various islands rushed to the Great Wilderness to see the talent of the immortal, and Master was wise enough to take this opportunity to capture you. You should feel honored. The Panlong formation that has been prepared for many years was opened just for you. You should also pay the corresponding price for the energy consumed."

　　"Bah, you are full of nonsense. You want the victim to thank you after you hurt him. This is the first time I have heard such a rubbish. Have the cultivators from the overseas fairy island never been to school? Your brain is not even as good as that of a three-year-old child. You uncivilized barbarians want to become immortals? To put it bluntly, you are the same as a monster called Hengheng Pig in the Great Wilderness." Ling Anyang said sarcastically. The woman frowned and said, "Are all the men in the Great Wilderness so rude when they speak?"

　　Peng Yao pulled Ling Anyang away and said to the woman, "I think you are worse than Hengheng Pig. Senior Brother is too polite."

　　The woman frowned: "You are indeed a barbarian. You can't reason with me. Forget it. It's useless for you to say anything. Don't even think about leaving now that you are here. I will destroy the Panlong formation and will never open it for you again." After the woman finished speaking, she squatted down and slapped her palm on the ground. The ground cracked and cracked, and the crack quickly extended towards the formation. As long as it passed, the formation would be split in half from the center. Seeing this, Ling Anyang's eyes were red with anger. He jumped in front of the crack and stomped his foot hard. The strong Qi rushed to the crack and blocked the woman's momentum. The two sides collided, and there was a fierce explosion in the center of the crack. A huge pit was blasted between the two. The woman frowned fiercely. She didn't expect Ling Anyang to come to block directly, and she didn't expect Ling Anyang to successfully block her with a Jindan cultivation! The woman was so angry with Ling Anyang again and again. She was a Yuanying cultivator who was resisted by Jindan. It was undoubtedly a provocation from Ling Anyang. If she didn't deal with him, where would her face be.

　　The woman released a strong murderous aura, but Ling Anyang was not afraid: "You want to destroy the formation? It's a foolish dream!" Ling Anyang swung his sword and quickly attacked the woman. The woman drew her sword to resist, and the two swords collided, bursting out strong sparks.

　　Peng Yao watched from the side, clenching her fists tightly. If Ling Anyang was still in the Nascent Soul stage, she wouldn't have to worry about dealing with this woman. But Ling Anyang was the one who suffered the most after being seriously injured. Despite this, Ling Anyang never complained, and was not even sad because of it. Instead, he comforted Peng Yao many times, saying that he would work hard to cultivate back after his cultivation level fell. Peng Yao could feel his sincerity, just like her. If it was her who was the meat pad that day, she would never complain. But from childhood to adulthood, it was always her senior brother who helped and protected her. No matter how powerful she is, her senior brother will probably never let her go.

　　Peng Yao took a deep breath. She did not intervene. She stood in front of the formation to guard against the woman attacking it, while keeping an eye on her surroundings to prevent others from intruding.

　　"Has the formation not been set up yet?" Chen Lan anxiously flew behind the Fox King. She and Peng Yintian had just rescued all the people in the nearby mines, but when she came back, she was still busy setting up the formation. Chen Lan became more and more anxious. She stared at the formation for a long time and had some guesses, but she was not sure.

　　"I rarely see you so anxious. Have you discovered something?" the Fox King asked.

　　Chen Lan frowned and said hesitantly, "I feel like I've seen some of the patterns on the formation somewhere before..."

　　The Fox King's eyes flashed, and he said in a deep voice: "Since you think so, it is probably related to the overseas fairy island."

　　"Overseas fairy island..." Chen Lan murmured in a daze, "Yes, it is related to them. Those patterns are related to the sea."

　　The Fox King closed his eyes and said nothing, but his fingers kept tapping on his clothes.

　　"It's those guys again." Peng Yintian snorted coldly.

　　"I haven't dealt with those people for many years." Tangyuan crossed his arms and pondered.

　　Buzhenzi was sweating profusely, and he could hear what the people around him said. That was why he was particularly anxious, worried that the lives of the two friends who were captured would be in danger. Buzhenzi used all his skills to toss the formation, not daring to delay for a minute or a second. He felt a strong pressure, and the lives of the two people were in his hands, and he could not fail.

　　The formation setter put down the last crystal stone, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and shouted, "Come down quickly, it's time to start. Pray that the other party hasn't broken the formation yet."

　　The Fox King and his companions jumped down from the formation, set up the formation and sat cross-legged in the center, concentrating on controlling it. The Fox King and Tang Yuan were on either side to protect the formation. When the formation glowed, the Fox King caught a glimpse of the white bear on the high ground. The Fox King snorted, "Don't you like fighting? Come down and follow me. Or do you not dare?"

　　The white bear was immediately stimulated, and immediately jumped off the formation with a roar, "I am not afraid of anything, there is nothing I dare not do! You asked me to come, how could I not come. Overseas fairy island, right? Those fake fairies should have been beaten long ago."

　　"I remember someone was captured by an overseas expert, and he escaped only with the help of his friends." Tang Yuan said lightly.

　　White Bear panted and pounded his chest: "That was when I was a kid! Now, if any expert comes, I can beat him to the ground!"

　　"Hmph." Tangyuan snorted coldly.

　　"Just wait and see if you don't believe me!" White Bear said harshly, anger burning in his heart.

　　The light of the formation became brighter and brighter, and slowly, everyone disappeared from the valley.

　　Ling Anyang was already injured, his clothes were stained with blood. But his hostile woman was not doing well either, her right cheek was burned black by lightning, the beautiful woman became horrible.

　　The woman was completely furious, swinging her sword wildly to kill Ling Anyang. Ling Anyang was even crazier than her, not looking like a wounded person at all. He attacked again and again without stopping. Ling Anyang stared at her with bloodshot eyes and laughed, "Today, either you die or I die!"

　　The woman was furious: "Just you!"

　　"Just me!" Ling Anyang laughed and flew high up. He opened his hands in the air and the flying sword flew up into the sky between his arms. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a meteor and disappeared into the sky. Ling Anyang looked up at the sky with his eyes tightly closed. The woman frowned and flew up uneasily, wanting to attack and kill Ling Anyang, but no matter how she flew, Ling Anyang was always one step higher than her. This strange phenomenon made her even more uneasy.

　　Peng Yao's heart was beating like a drum. She was more uneasy than the woman. She knew Ling Anyang. She had never seen Ling Anyang like this. Maybe this was a move in his swordsmanship, but she had never seen him use it. Peng Yao stared at the two people in the sky and drew her sword towards the woman. No matter what the result was, she had to kill this woman.

　　The woman chased higher and higher, and Ling Anyang flew higher and higher, until the woman looked up again, all she saw was the blinding sunlight, and Ling Anyang seemed to be shrouded by the sun and could not be seen by the naked eye.

　　The woman felt something was wrong and turned around to retreat quickly. A man's whistle sounded in the sky. The woman looked back in surprise. What she saw was a winding branch with the sun as the center. The golden branches continued to extend, forming a huge net, until the branches snapped and gathered together, and the crackling sound rang through her ears. The woman suddenly realized that it was not branches or the sun, but lightning! The gathering lightning made a muffled sound. Peng Yao vaguely saw a black shadow in the middle waving his hand. The gathering lightning rumbled heavily but quickly fell from the sky, and fell on the woman's head. The woman resisted with her flying sword and defended with the golden silkworm pupa, but she had no way to escape. The huge thunder ball pressed her into the ground a hundred meters deep. The earth was instantly electrified and charred. Even Peng Yao had to fly up quickly with the sword.

　　Her heart was beating non-stop. She didn't understand Ling Anyang's swordsmanship. She only knew that his attack was very powerful and it would be very painful to be hit. This move was more powerful than anything she had ever seen before. However, Ling Anyang didn't usually use it. It must have its disadvantages, which were probably very serious. Peng Yao gritted her teeth and kept flying upwards. She didn't have the mind to check whether the woman was dead or not. She was more concerned about Ling Anyang in the sky. Sure enough, when Peng Yao was halfway through her flight, she saw a black shadow falling rapidly, no, falling. Peng Yao screamed and rushed to catch Ling Anyang steadily. Holding Ling Anyang's rapid fall, Peng Yao almost fainted. Ling Anyang looked extremely terrifying, as if all the water in his body had been drained, and all his skin was cracked into dead branches, with crooked and twisted faces. Peng Yao thought of the burnt and cracked pottery jar, and her body softened. She didn't dare to tremble, for she was afraid that if she trembled, she would break Ling Anyang's dry body. The only thing that allowed her to remain calm was that she was sure that Ling Anyang was still alive. He was just exhausted because he had exhausted his spiritual energy. Peng Yao kept stuffing Yuandan back into his mouth, but the pills slipped out of Ling Anyang's mouth and couldn't get in. He couldn't swallow the pills. Peng Yao forced herself to stay calm, put one hand on Ling Anyang's back, and continuously input spiritual energy. She didn't dare to input too much, and proceeded slowly and carefully. If something has been dry for too long, suddenly giving it a bucket of water will only destroy it. It must be nourished slowly, and his vitality must be awakened bit by bit.

　　After Peng Yao fell to the ground, he didn't care about anything else, supported Ling Anyang, and treated him while sitting cross-legged.

　　Whether the woman was dead or there were other attackers around, these things could no longer enter her mind.

　　Peng Yao didn't notice that the ground around her was charred black, and Lin Qiang, who was hiding nearby, was burned to death by lightning. The Yuanying woman who was pressed deep into the ground by the lightning ball never got up again.

　　But at this moment, many people on the island were flying towards them angrily.

　　"Right there, the barbarians of the wilderness!"

　　"They killed Yun'er."

　　Eight cultivators riding on water dragons came over aggressively. When they saw the charred ground and huge holes, they all trembled.

　　“It’s so amazing.”

　　"Is it that woman? I'm going to kill her!"

　　"Don't be impulsive. Uncle said that we are not allowed to kill her."

　　"Catch him, tear out his tendons and skin him!"

　　"First we need to destroy the formation. Hurry up and don't delay the important matter."

　　The eight people flew towards the formation together. Whether Ling Anyang did it intentionally or unintentionally, the place where the formation was located was not destroyed.

　　Several people landed in front of the formation and took out their weapons to attack. At the critical moment, the formation shone brightly, as if nine dragons were circling and roaring, and several figures were surrounded by the light.

　　"Oh no!" The leading overseas man screamed, "Someone is chasing us so quickly. Hurry up and kill these barbarians!"

　　As soon as the man finished speaking, someone in the formation said coldly: "You're looking for death!" A powerful fiery red flame swept out and angrily entangled the eight people. The eight people screamed in pain, and before they could see the Fox King's appearance clearly, he had turned into ashes and dissipated.

　　The flames fell to the ground and condensed into the figure of the Fox King. The Fox King's face was livid and he looked murderous: "Overseas Fairy Island!"

　　"This is too much!" White Bear shouted angrily, "Barbarians from the Great Wilderness? Who the hell are they?"

　　Tangyuan did not join in the fun. He calmly looked at the situation and flew to Pengyao to protect her.

　　The last ones to walk out of the formation, Chen Lan and the others, looked very pale, and everyone looked like they were about to vomit. Set up the formation with a weak, dry laugh: "I'm sorry, this is the first time I've opened this kind of formation, it's a little unstable... hehe... hehe..."

　　Peng Yintian glared at him, walked quickly towards Peng Yao, and squatted down to check Ling Anyang's injuries.

　　Chen Lan glanced at them, then walked to the big pit. At the bottom of the pit, she saw the dead Nascent Soul woman.

　　Chen Lan said: "Ling Anyang is really amazing. He killed this Yuanying girl with his Jindan cultivation. This black soil and the big pit are all the power of the Jinglei Sword Technique? It is worthy of being one of the strongest sword techniques."

　　Bu Zhenzi shook his head and sighed, "I don't understand swordsmanship. Hey, Ling Anyang seems to have exhausted his spiritual energy. He is really desperate. It's scary. It seems that this swordsmanship is not something that everyone can use, and not everyone dares to use it."

　　Chen Lan chuckled, "Any top swordsmanship and skills require taking risks. Without determination, how can you make progress? Since Ling Anyang has learned this swordsmanship, he naturally expected this day to come. If the person he wants to protect is not Peng Yao, he may not use it. Only Peng Yao can make him willing. I finally understand why his master picked Ling Anyang as the disciple to inherit the Thunder Swordsmanship after so many choices."

　　Bu Zhenzi pinched his nose and said, "Your sect is great, you have a lot of martial arts and swordsmanship."

　　Chen Lan laughed: "It's true that there are quite a lot, but not everyone can learn it."

　　"That's right."

　　"Senior Brother..." Peng Yao finished her practice and called out softly while supporting Ling Anyang. She used her own true energy to heal Ling Anyang. Ling Anyang was much better now. The cracks on his skin disappeared, but his face looked very weak and he was unable to wake up.

　　Peng Yao carefully fed him a few pills, and when she saw the Fox King and the others rushing over, she breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you."

　　"You are so polite, beauty."

　　Tang Yuan waved his hand: "The overseas fairy island is too arrogant. If you don't teach them a lesson, they really think there is no one in the wilderness."

　　The Fox King looked towards the pit and suddenly asked, "Where is the Nascent Soul?"

　　"What?" The formation was strange.

　　"I'm talking about the Nascent Soul of the woman in the pit. Have you seen it?"

　　"Weren't they struck to death together?" Buzhenzi was surprised.

　　The Fox King looked at him with contempt: "If you have the ability, go and try. Even though Ling Anyang's swordsmanship is powerful, he is a golden elixir. Even if he uses up all his spiritual power, he can't kill her Nascent Soul in one move. Destroying her physical body is already the limit."

　　Peng Yao gritted her teeth and said, "I think he escaped. I didn't have the energy to check just now."

　　The Fox King nodded: "I guess so."

　　"Shall we go back next? We should leave quickly before the formation is destroyed." Buzhenzi suggested.

　　White Bear was furious: "How can you run away like this? You won't leave unless you teach me a lesson."

　　"Senior Daxiong, do you know how many people there are on this island? Can you really defeat them all?" Buzhenzi said dissatisfiedly.

　　"No matter how many people there are, we will kill them all."

　　Tang Yuan looked at the vague buildings on the island and murmured: "Since we are here, we should make the best of it. Why not go to the island to have a look? There are countless islands in the sea. What can a small island do to me?"

　　Peng Yintian directly carried Ling Anyang on his back and urged him impatiently: "Let's go to the island. This is my first time here, and I don't want to go back."

　　"Hey, Peng Yintian, the more dangerous the place is, the more excited you are." Buzhenzi shouted helplessly and followed.

　　Chen Lan said: "This is not the island of the Ice Silkworm Fairy."

　　Peng Yao nodded: "The woman said before that this is called Qibao Island, and the one from the Ice Silkworm Fairy is called Xueling Island.

　　"Qibao Island?" The Fox King's eyes lit up: "Hahaha, if that's the case, we have to go there anyway. Qibao Island has seven treasures, which is just right for you guys to add some gear to. "

　　The Fox King's words made the eyes of the younger generation shine. Bu Zhenzi asked in surprise: "Baby! I like it the most. Which of the seven treasures is it?"

　　The Fox King said slowly: "Golden willow powder, glazed dragon, jadeite stone, ten thousand year ice, agarwood iron, mermaid tears, mermaid clothes."

　　Tang Yuan added: "These seven treasures are all treasures for refining weapons, but they are only suitable for refining water-cold magic weapons. If you gather the seven treasures and find a weapon refining expert, the water-cold magic weapon refined can withstand most of the flames in the world. It is considered the top water-cold magic weapon."

　　"So that's how it is! Can you resist Senior Fox's fox fire?" Buzhenzi asked with a squint.

　　The Fox King snorted, "My fox fire is not difficult to resist. The difference between you and me is not fire, but cultivation. When your cultivation is the same as mine, fox fire will be nothing to you. If your cultivation is not enough, no matter how good the magic weapon is, it will be useless."

　　"I'm just asking..." Buzhenzi whispered aggrievedly.

　　Tang Yuan laughed: "What the fox said is right, but the magic weapon made by Qibao can resist the flames of masters even if it is used by people with low cultivation. Of course, it is better for people with high cultivation to use it."

　　Chen Lan and Peng Yintian were very excited, as they were the only two of them who had the water cold nature.

　　"Pengyao, since Lin Qiang said that he has a master on the island, why did the master only send the younger generations to find you, and not come himself?" Along the way, the Fox King was trying to get information.

　　Peng Yao said: "I don't know why he didn't come, but that master obviously didn't take Lin Qiang seriously. He died, and no one collected his body. He was just used to set up the formation in the wilderness."

　　"Well, but since that old ghost was so far-sighted and controlled Lin Qiang to prepare for many years in the Great Wilderness, and now he is careless and lets us chase him, if I were him, I would definitely come here to destroy the formation myself and would not let the little ghosts do it."

　　"yes."

　　White Bear and Tangyuan fought their way forward towards the building complex. They arrived at the big city on the island before dark. They thought someone would stop them, but surprisingly, they were unobstructed all the way.

　　The city gate was wide open, but no guards were seen.

　　Everyone stepped into the city, and at a glance, there was no one in the city...

　　The author has something to say: Update~~~ Sorry for being slow recently - - I'm stuck...

　　I have just written a novel about traveling through time and space, and I hope everyone will support it. Thank you. It is a short novel with an estimated length of more than 100,000 words - -

　　Click this picture to travel through^_^

　　4343 Water Monster Island

　　43 Water Monster Island

　　"No one." The Fox King said slowly with his eyes closed.

　　Bu Zhenzi pondered, "Is he hiding in the dark, preparing to attack us?"

　　"No, there really is no one. There is no one on this small island within a hundred miles."

　　Everyone was stunned and looked at the Fox King in shock.

　　Tang Yuan agreed: "That's true. The whole island is deserted... It's strange. There's not even any signs of life. At least there should be some animals."

　　"How is that possible? Didn't we just kill eight people? Those eight people came from this island."

　　The Fox King's eyes lit up: "Who saw those eight people flying from this island? They just appeared in front of us, and no one knows where they came from."

　　Peng Yao was surprised: "You mean this island is no longer inhabited, and those people came from somewhere else?"

　　"That's what I mean."

　　Tang Yuan suddenly said, "Feel it, this island seems to have almost no spiritual energy."

　　Everyone was shocked again when these words were spoken. Qibao Island, a place with so many treasures, has no spiritual energy. It's too weird.

　　Everyone tried to absorb the spiritual energy, but everyone shook their heads in disappointment.

　　"It's impossible to cultivate here with such thin spiritual energy. This is actually an abandoned island. It's unbelievable."

　　"In that case, those people really don't live on this island, and I guess Lin Qiang's master isn't here either."

　　Everyone was strolling around the city while talking. There were only a few of them in the entire city. Their voices even echoed, and it was eerily empty.

　　Bu Zhenzi was extremely disappointed: "So there won't be any Qibao at all."

　　The Fox King was finally unable to refute him. In such an environment, Qibao would definitely not be able to grow.

　　"Is this the moral character of the Fairy Island?" Peng Yintian was even more dissatisfied. In the past, all he knew about the Fairy Island was that there were countless talented people in the Fairy Island Overseas, and it was a place with more fairy spirits than the Great Wilderness. The head of the sect later welcomed the people from the Fairy Island Overseas with all kinds of courtesy and respect. Peng Yintian thought that the Fairy Island Overseas should at least have more masters than the Great Wilderness. And judging from their attitude towards Chen Lan, it can be judged that those who can stay in the Fairy Island Overseas are all qualified people. People like Chen Lan who do not have the spirit of fairy spirits cannot stay on the island at all. Young people like Haiyuan also rely on special skills to cultivate to the Nascent Soul stage, so there must be many masters on the island.

　　The Fox King led the team in flight and soon arrived at the coast and found several large ships anchored.

　　The Fox King jumped onto a large ship and said, "Come on board, let's go and have a look at other islands."

　　Everyone jumped on without hesitation. Peng Yao was very happy. It was her first time to ride on a big ship. It was built just like a house. Peng Yao immediately found a relatively clean empty room to accommodate Ling Anyang. She injected Zhen Yuan into Ling Anyang from time to time and fed him water.

　　On the third morning, Ling Anyang woke up and asked in surprise, "Why is the house shaking?"

　　Peng Yao chuckled, waved in front of the confused Ling Anyang, pointed out the window and explained: "We are on the sea, we are on a boat now."

　　Ling Anyang nodded in surprise and smiled, "I see. Now, it seems like this is my first time on a boat." Ling Anyang stood up and walked slowly to the window. Looking at the sea outside, he was delighted: "It's so big, it seems endless."

　　"Well, today is the third day, and I can see nothing but sea water. The surroundings are bare."

　　Ling Anyang couldn't wait to pull Peng Yao to the deck. As if they had agreed, they were all on the deck to bask in the sun. Seeing Ling Anyang jumping up and down, they all congratulated him.

　　Ling Anyang leaned against the edge of the boat and said, "The sea water is so clear, are there any big fish or water monsters in the water?"

　　As soon as Ling Anyang finished speaking, a big fish jumped up, splashing water all over the sky, soaking Ling Anyang.

　　Ling Anyang wiped his face and laughed: "Speak of the devil, and he will appear."

　　"Look! Island!" Buzhenzi shouted excitedly. Everyone looked in the direction he was looking and saw an island vaguely visible not far away.

　　“I don’t know what the island is called.”

　　Tang Yuan said slowly, "That island is the Water Monster Island. It is an island where all kinds of monsters gather in the sea. You can hardly see any immortal cultivators. The Water Monster Island does not welcome immortal cultivators."

　　Ling Anyang asked hurriedly: "Why?"

　　"Nothing good will happen if humans go up there. They'll either be captured to be used as mounts or killed for materials."

　　Several people were speechless, thinking that all the monsters surviving in the wilderness actually had similar fates.

　　When the ship appeared near the Water Monster Island, the sea surface could no longer be calm. The surging waves surged towards the ship, mixed with the roars of countless monsters.

　　The Fox King, Tang Yuan, and White Bear stood at the bow, looked at each other, and instantly transformed into their original forms of demonic energy: a fiery red fox with nine tails, a white and steady lion, and a big white bear with a strong body and a head as high as the sky. The burning demonic energy caused the waves to retreat, and the several young people on the boat were like they had encountered a hurricane, their bodies were blown into the cabin like pieces of paper, and the formation was even more exaggerated with screams.

　　Peng Yao hugged a big pillar tightly with a pale face. She had seen the Fox King release his evil spirit, but she had never seen three big monsters release it at the same time. When combined together, it was like a raging storm.

　　The first layer of defense of Water Monster Island was immediately defeated. The shrimp soldiers and crab generals rolled to the shore, dizzy and shouting at the island.

　　Pengyao looked at the little water monsters in amazement. Some of them were very small and cute, and they didn't seem strong. But there were so many of them, standing there densely, it was creepy. As the saying goes, an ant can swallow an elephant, so don't underestimate their delicate bodies.

　　The soldiers shouted for a while, and there was a shaking sound from the island. After a while, a man as strong as a mountain slowly came to the shore. The man had a hammer in his hand and an iron ring on his nose. He was strong and powerful, and extremely fierce.

　　The man stopped and stared at the Fox King and the other two, then asked, "Why did you three come to the Water Monster Island? You three are not monsters here, so go back to where you came from."

　　The Fox King opened his mouth and his voice was deep, very different from when he was in human form.

　　"We are not here to cause trouble. We just want to rest on the island." The Fox King said politely.

　　Tang Yuan returned to his human form and bowed, "Are you the water monster bronze bull? I wonder if your grandfather Niu Guang is doing well? I am Tang Yuan, the Great Wilderness White Lion."

　　The bronze bull man was startled and looked at Tangyuan in surprise: "It turns out to be Senior Baishi, I heard about you from my grandfather. You are one of the few friends he had in the Great Wilderness. Unfortunately, my grandfather has passed away for many years." The bronze bull shook his head regretfully. If his grandfather were still alive, he would definitely hold a wine barrel and drink for three days and three nights when he saw his old friend whom he hadn't seen for a long time.

　　Tang Yuan was stunned: "Dead? When did it happen?"

　　Tongniu said respectfully, "It has been more than thirty years."

　　Tang Yuan sighed, and White Bear beside him interrupted, "So he is the grandson of Lao Niu. I was wondering why he looked so familiar. Lao Niu is dead? What a pity. He and I had a strength contest in the past, but we never won."

　　The Bronze Bull was surprised again and asked, "You are the White Bear Senior who competed with Grandfather in strength? Grandfather once said that there are few races in the world that can compete with our Bronze Bull clan in strength, and the White Bear Senior is the only one he has met."

　　"Hahaha, Lao Niu just loves to brag. He always boasts that he is the strongest in the world. I just can't stand him."

　　Tongniu didn't mind hearing this and said, "There are always people better than you, my grandfather always taught me this. As long as the seniors come to Water Monster Island and promise not to hurt or capture anyone, I am willing to welcome you to my home."

　　The three nodded in satisfaction, and the Fox King pointed at Pengyao and the others and said, "These little humans are our friends. Is it okay to take them with you? Don't worry, they are all good kids."

　　Tongniu hesitated for a while, and saw clearly that among the people who came, only one girl was at the Nascent Soul stage, and the others were only at the Golden Core stage. He thought that they would not cause much trouble, so he nodded and agreed.

　　Pengyao and Ling Anyang walked side by side, looking around with great interest since they landed. Water Monster Island was very new to them. In the past, they saw only people when they entered the city, but now they saw all kinds of strange things. Some were familiar to them, such as shrimp monsters, crab monsters, etc., but many were completely new to them. Some were so big that they were as dark as a mountain, and some were so small that they would not even notice if they stepped on them.

　　Several people followed the bronze bull slowly and admired the residents on the island. Suddenly, they heard a scream similar to that of a woman, and it came from a group.

　　A few people looked over curiously and saw a row of probably female octopuses in front of them. They had pink bodies, smooth and beautiful, and big eyes that showed shyness and anxiety. Looking at Peng Yao and others who were getting closer and closer, their pink bodies turned deep red, and they ran away screaming and hid behind others.

　　Peng Yao didn't know if it was an illusion, but those naked pink octopuses seemed to be shy after seeing Ling Anyang and the other men...

　　Peng Yao turned around and said to Ling Anyang, Peng Yintian and the others with a smile: "They are all girls, don't stare at them, they are shy."

　　“……” Ling Anyang lowered his head in embarrassment.

　　“……” Peng Yintian looked up at the sky and rolled his eyes.

　　Bu Zhenzi held his stomach and laughed: "Oh, Pengyao, you are so humorous. You don't understand what they are saying, so you guess randomly. Get it straight, we are male humans, not male octopuses..."

　　Chen Lan looked at him with a smile: "Peng Yao is right."

　　"No way!" Buzhenzi was shocked.

　　The bronze bull walking in front looked back at them and laughed, "Don't be so reckless, my dear brothers. Be more reserved and polite. Many girls on the island are shy. If you keep staring at them, they will be scared."

　　“……” Buzhenzi covered his eyes and said nothing more.

　　The home of the bronze bull is in the middle of the island. It is called a home, but it is actually an empty cave. The bronze bull is huge, and after he entered the cave, there was not much space left.

　　Peng Yao was dumbfounded, but the Fox King and his companions followed in without a care in the world, and found an empty bluestone slab in the cave and sat down casually.

　　Tongniu was in a good mood and said to everyone, "Please wait a moment. I will have someone bring some food and drinks."

　　"Thank you." Tangyuan said politely.

　　The bronze bull shouted toward the outside of the cave, and soon several monsters half a man's height, resembling mice, came in carrying plates of food and tea.

　　Tongniu saw that Pengyao and the others were curious, so he said, "These are water rats. They don't have any special skills, but they are good at food. Let's try the cakes they make. They are not worse than the cooking skills of you humans."

　　The pastry was very tempting, transparent and shiny, like a moist jelly, with some beautiful powder sprinkled in the middle, which seemed to be pollen. Peng Yao picked up a piece and put it in her mouth. It was cool, sweet, fragrant, refreshing and delicious.

　　"Crystal cake? I haven't eaten it for a long time." Tangyuan and the other two tasted it with nostalgia.

　　Seeing that everyone was enjoying the meal, Tongniu said proudly, "Crystal cake was made by water rats. It spread to other places a long time ago. Whenever a big shot in the monster world holds a banquet, crystal cake is indispensable."

　　Pengyao ate all of them in a few bites. In fact, there were only five pieces on the plate. Pengyao felt that it was too little, but she was embarrassed to ask for more. Pengyao had to drink tea, which was the flower tea from the island, and tasted very good. Ling Anyang ate two pieces, and when he saw that Pengyao had no more, he smiled and put all the rest in front of Pengyao: "Here, you eat, see how greedy you are."

　　Peng Yao didn't hesitate and swallowed it in three or two bites.

　　Peng Yintian, who was sitting on the other side of Peng Yao, only ate one piece. He seemed to have no interest in eating. Seeing that Peng Yao was eating happily, he raised his hand and threw the plate to Peng Yao.

　　Peng Yao hurriedly said, "Thank you, Senior Brother Peng, don't you want to eat?"

　　Peng Yintian shook his head and drank his tea slowly.

　　After a while, Chen Lan also threw the plate to Pengyao, who was overjoyed. This was truly a great harvest.

　　The bronze bull had already told the three monsters about my grandfather. He said, "My grandfather had been in seclusion. Later, there were rumors that the body of an immortal was found in the Great Wilderness. My grandfather went out of seclusion to the Great Wilderness, but he came back after seeing the body of the immortal. He also said that he was disappointed because he didn't see his old friends. After coming back, my grandfather went into seclusion again. Until five hundred years ago, there was a chaos on Water Monster Island, and our family had to invite my grandfather out. My grandfather was seriously injured when he came out, and his cultivation level never broke through. He died thirty years ago."

　　Tang Yuan frowned and asked anxiously, "What kind of chaos requires his intervention? Who could have seriously injured him?"

　　Tongniu clenched his fist and said angrily, "Who else could it be except human cultivators? There were too many cultivators who broke into the island that time. They clearly agreed to fight grandfather alone, but who would have thought that someone would attack from the dark in the end? Despicable humans! After they injured grandfather, they made a big fuss to capture the monsters on the island. Fortunately, the King of the Sea Monsters came to help and drove the humans out of the Water Monster Island."

　　Bu Zhenzi raised his eyebrows: "Why doesn't the King of the Sea Monsters stay on the island? If he stays here, no one will come to bully him."

　　The bronze bull laughed: "The King of the Siren is the king of the sea. They don't like land or islands. The sea is their world. We respect them as kings, but they have no responsibility to protect us. It's not easy for them to help us out of their enthusiasm."

　　Buzhenzi spread his hands, he didn't understand the world of monsters.

　　Tongniu sighed, "The monsters on the island love excitement and are afraid of loneliness. They don't like fighting. Although there are dangers on the island, it is much calmer than the vast ocean. Our Tongniu clan has guarded here for generations, just to see the Water Monster Island continue to exist. As long as we live, we must protect this place."

　　"Your grandfather is dead. Aren't you Tongniu under a lot of pressure?"

　　"That's right, so my father went to sea after that, and wanted to invite some powerful seniors to guard the island together. The island is very peaceful recently. You can come here to buy anything you want. As long as you don't cause trouble, everything is fine. The two girls over there can go to East Street to look at clothes and jewelry. The mermaids and mermen have excellent craftsmanship. The young men can go to West Street to have a look. There are many beautiful water fairies willing to receive customers."

　　puff--

　　puff--

　　Several people spit out their tea and looked at the bronze bull with red faces. They heard it right, the bronze bull was talking about receiving guests.

　　Seeing them staring at him, Tongniu asked curiously, "Why? Are you afraid that the water fairy girl is not pretty? It doesn't matter. They can transform into human forms and are definitely no worse than human courtesans. It's a rare opportunity for young men to come here, don't miss it."

　　Ling Anyang kept coughing, Buzhenzi's eyes were shining, and Peng Yintian had a blank expression.

　　Peng Yao blushed and said, "Senior Tongniu, you should teach them something good!"

　　Tongniu laughed: "This is the best thing for a man. If the little girl is unhappy, forget it, just ignore what I said."

　　Peng Yao snorted coldly, and Ling Anyang quickly whispered: "Don't worry, Junior Sister, I will definitely not go!"

　　Bu Zhenzi sighed, "I am a pure and honest man, I won't go to the red-light district."

　　Tang Yuan shook his head: "You guys can go out and play now."

　　Tongniu called a water rat to lead the way, and Pengyao pulled Chenlan to East Street with some anticipation. Ling Anyang and his friends had no destination, so they just followed them and wandered around.

　　The things on the island are really good. Although they are all common objects, each one is extraordinary. Nothing is without spiritual energy. They are all things that cultivators can use.

　　Shui Shu led Peng Yao and Chen Lan into a very grand shop, which was filled with a dazzling array of beautiful clothes. The clothes were spread out and hung on the wall, showing them perfectly in front of people. The clothes looked like something that had never been seen in the Great Wilderness, and the fabrics were also strange. But beautiful things are beautiful, and even Chen Lan was attracted to them at once.

　　Ling Anyang followed Peng Yao's gaze closely, and seeing Peng Yao staring at the dress obsessedly, he immediately asked the owner of Yu Meiren: "How much is this dress?"

　　Peng Yao held Ling Anyang back and said, "Brother, don't worry. I don't think I can wear this dress. It's too big."

　　The mermaid boss immediately smiled at Peng Yao and said, "Miss, are you the guest brought back by Lord Tongniu? This dress is not expensive, so I'll give it to you as a gift. Don't worry, this is a defensive armor. It belongs to you after being stained with your spiritual energy. The size can be adjusted according to your body shape."

　　Peng Yao was overjoyed: "Is it really wearable? The boss lady is so polite. This gift is so valuable."

　　"It doesn't matter. All the clothes in my shop are sewn by myself. If you don't mind, you can take them. The same goes for the girls over there. Just tell me which one you like."

　　Chen Lan nodded, took off a piece of clothing without hesitation, and put it on. The clothing fit her body perfectly, without any inappropriateness. Chen Lan praised: "It is really a good thing. It is rare to see practical and beautiful clothes. Thank you, boss lady."

　　Seeing this, Peng Yao felt itchy and followed Chen Lan's example to put on the clothes she liked. The one she liked was red too, but not completely red. It was dark red on top, which faded to a lustrous white at the hem. The hem was slightly narrow and decorated with shiny scales, like a fish tail.

　　The lady boss said, "The fabric of the dress is the skin of mermen, which is soft, strong, and water-resistant. It is decorated with red mermaid scales, which can be used to arrange formations. It fits you well, young lady. Red suits you."

　　Peng Yao was very pleased with it, and looked at Ling Anyang with a slightly red face. Ling Anyang turned away awkwardly. The dress was indeed beautiful and suitable for Peng Yao, but the mermaid-like style was too close to her body, which perfectly outlined Peng Yao's figure. Thinking back to the past, no one in the Great Wilderness wore it like this. How could Ling Anyang not be embarrassed?

　　Bu Zhenzi praised: "Very good! You have a great figure, beautiful lady! I didn't realize it, I thought you were skinny, but it turns out you have some flesh..."

　　Ling Anyang waved his hand, grabbed the cloth array and kicked it out of the shop. When he turned around, he found that Peng Yao had taken off her mermaid armor and was looking at other clothes embarrassedly.

　　The mermaid boss scolded, "You guys are really annoying. You've made me embarrassed. Look at the other clothes. If you like any of them, just tell me. Or, depending on how long you can stay on the island, tell me what style you like and I'll make it for you."

　　Ling Anyang leaned forward and said, "That one is pretty good... Junior sister, take a look at a few of them and wear them all in the future. They can protect you!"

　　Chen Lan quickly selected three pieces and the proprietress gave her a low price.

　　Peng Yintian frowned and asked, "Why are there no men's clothes? Do you have any self-defense clothing?"

　　The proprietress smiled and said, "Yes, my husband is in charge of the men's shop. It's at the end of this street."

　　Peng Yintian nodded and said to Ling Anyang and the others, "Let's go and take a look?"

　　"Okay, I'll buy two for self-defense too. These clothes are interesting and can keep out water. It would be a shame not to buy them."

　　As soon as Peng Yintian and the other two left, a little mermaid girl hurried in from outside. She swung her tail and rushed to the boss, sobbing, "Mom, the bad guys, the bad guys are here again!"

　　The proprietress laughed: "My dear daughter, these two sisters are not bad people, they are friends of Lord Tongniu."

　　The little girl shook her head and pointed outside crying, "Outside, at the beach, there are bad guys."

　　The author has something to say: I finally got some feeling back~~ tears flowing~~~ fists clenched~~ I’m going to charge forward!

　　4444 Mermaid Egg

　　44 Mermaid Egg

　　Peng Yao and Chen Lan followed the proprietress and hurried to the beach. All the water monsters on the street were alarmed and ran towards the coast together.

　　Peng Yao felt annoyed, thinking that if those people came to capture her and a fight broke out, it would inevitably affect the water monsters on the island. These water monsters were very friendly and kind, and Peng Yao didn't want to implicate anyone.

　　After arriving at the beach, Peng Yao and Chen Lan hid for a while and looked from afar at the dozen or so cultivators standing on the bow of a luxurious ship. Peng Yao didn't recognize any of them, but she couldn't relax.

　　Rows of water monsters blocked the coast, and the leader, a sea turtle as big as a hill, said in a deep voice: "What brings you to my Water Monster Island? Human cultivators are not welcome here. Please leave quickly, or don't blame me for being rude."

　　The cultivators on the boat were displeased when they heard this. The middle-aged man in the lead said, "I am Qiu Zhishui from Coral Island. The people behind me are my fellow disciples. I only came here to buy something. I have no intention of offending you."

　　The Water Monster Island does not welcome humans to the island, but there are countless islands in the sea, and the Water Monster Island is well-known. People from many islands come here to ask for treasures, buy treasures, and exchange treasures. Most of them only trade on the boat and are rarely allowed to go ashore.

　　The big turtle nodded and said in a gentle tone: "What to buy? What do you use to buy it?"

　　Qiu Zhishui said: "I brought 10,000 medium-quality crystals with me when I got off the ship. I want to buy a pair of complete eyes of a thousand-year-old water python."

　　The big turtle was silent.

　　Peng Yao only knew that they were talking about the sound, and said to Chen Lan with a sigh of relief: "It seems that they are not here to cause trouble."

　　"Bad guys..." The little mermaid girl, who had run to their side at some point, muttered tearfully again.

　　Peng Yao squatted down and touched her: "Little mermaid, not all humans are bad."

　　The little mermaid pointed at those people stubbornly: "Bad people, bad people, bad people."

　　Peng Yao smiled bitterly: "Okay, okay, bad guy. Let's go, I'll take you home and I won't look at bad guys anymore."

　　The little mermaid shook her head and anxiously pulled Pengyao and said, "Bad guys, they are bad guys. They captured Meimei and Tiantian."

　　Peng Yao became serious: "Do you recognize their appearance?"

　　The little mermaid nodded, and her beautiful eyes suddenly stared at Pengyao. Pengyao was shocked, and a strange scene suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. A storm was raging on the sea, and a dark ship was moving in the wind. In the cabin, several people were surrounding a box. In the box were three strange colored eggs, one red, one blue, and one was a light platinum. Those people surrounded the colored eggs and said, "Finally, we got mermaid eggs. Haha, they are all rare species. The red one is just right for the second senior brother, the blue one belongs to me, and the platinum one is for the junior sister. As long as we refine them, the quality of the flying sword can be improved a lot. This kind of mermaid eggs is much more useful than mermaids."

　　The scene changed again. The strong wind was stirring up the waves crazily. The boat was swaying. In the dark night, the box fell to the ground. The mermaid egg rolled straight to the deck. Someone came running over in a hurry: "The mermaid egg has rolled out. Everyone, hurry up and stabilize the boat."

　　The man quickly hugged the two mermaid eggs, but the platinum-colored one rolled into the sea.

　　One person immediately rushed to the side of the boat: "You idiot! You lost my junior sister's egg!"

　　The man's hideous face reappeared in Pengyao's mind, and she woke up with a chill. She blinked and saw the little mermaid with a white and gold tail staring at her eagerly.

　　Pengyao took a breath and looked at the boat.

　　Behind Qiu Zhishui, there was a familiar face. Looking closely, the people next to him all looked familiar. Peng Yao knew that among these people there was a bad guy who had taken the mermaid egg.

　　The little mermaid was still in the egg at that time, but she remembered these people deeply. She was lucky to escape, but the other two little mermaids must have died for many years and had no chance to be born.

　　Peng Yao said softly to the little mermaid: "Do you know where they caught Meimei and Tiantian? Do you remember? If you remember, can you take me there?" Peng Yao felt that these people might have ulterior motives and immediately thought of the mermaid eggs.

　　The little mermaid nodded and immediately pulled Pengyao back. Chenlan followed curiously. The three of them ran for a long time and were far away from the bustling market. When the little mermaid stopped, they appeared in a small hill on the island. The hill was very beautiful, full of colorful flowers. There was a clear pool in the middle of the sea of ​​flowers. Pengyao walked over and was surprised to find several big-bellied mermaids swimming around in the pool, and mermaid eggs of various colors were lying in it. Pengyao used her spiritual sense to explore and found that the pool was very deep and led directly to the sea.

　　Chen Lan frowned and said bluntly: "Mermaids are born here?"

　　A big-bellied mermaid surfaced from the water. She was really beautiful and was in no way inferior to Chen Lan.

　　The mermaid mother's voice is even more beautiful and soft like a song.

　　"Are you Lord Tongniu's guests? Are you here to see the baby mermaid?"

　　Chen Lan and Peng Yao nodded, and the mermaid mother said happily: "My baby will be born in a few days. You are welcome to come and see her then."

　　Peng Yao nodded: "I will definitely come. I haven't seen the newborn mermaid yet. They must be very cute." After Peng Yao finished speaking, the platinum mermaid beside her jumped into the water with a splash, and swam back and forth flexibly with her tail. She kept circling around the eggs and kept looking at Peng Yao and Chen Lan.

　　Peng Yao touched her head: "You want to protect them? Haha, OK, then how about we live here?"

　　"Good!" the little mermaid was overjoyed.

　　Chen Lan frowned and asked the mermaid mother: "There are babies here, no one to protect them?"

　　The mermaid mother was surprised: "There is a mermaid guard, she is patrolling nearby."

　　"Only one?" Peng Yao asked.

　　"Yes, she is very powerful. She is the most powerful female guard."

　　Peng Yao sighed. Could one guard really hold it? Otherwise, the mermaid egg wouldn't have been lost.

　　Pengyao agreed to the little mermaid and didn't want to regret it. So she stayed in the Mermaid Valley with peace of mind. With the mermaid mother to chat with her, she learned about Water Monster Island and nearby islands, which was not boring at all.

　　Chen Lan flew back to the market and brought Ling Anyang and others to keep her company. Their arrival made the mermaid mother very shy, and she hid in the water and dared not show her head.

　　The formation was set up and the flags were raised, and several grown men stayed in the cave, ready to come at any time.

　　Pengyao kept asking the little mermaid, "Where will they come out from? The Mermaid Valley is in the heart of the island, it's not easy for them to get in."

　　The little mermaid gurgled and splashed a few times, and pulled Pengyao and Chenlan into the water. The two were immediately soaked. Seeing that the little mermaid seemed to be pointing at the bottom of the water, the two looked at each other, hurriedly put on the newly bought armor, and said to the mermaid mother: "If something happens later, you just knock on the little flag to call them out, understand?"

　　The mermaid mother nodded and watched Pengyao and the other man go deeper into the water.

　　Wearing armor, she felt like a mermaid. It was an extremely interesting feeling. Pengyao happily swam a few laps. When she got into the water, she saw clearly that all the mermaid eggs were placed in the water cave. Under the mermaid eggs was a very deep tunnel that led all the way to the sea. The little mermaid told them that mermaids must be in the sea to get pregnant. After getting pregnant, mermaids will leave their husbands and swim to the shallow sea to give birth alone. The pool in the Mermaid Valley is a shallow sea birthing site specially prepared for mermaids. They can feel more at ease giving birth here without worrying about the sudden dangers around them. Although there have been incidents of egg loss, compared to the sea, this place is already very safe.

　　Pengyao followed the little mermaid out of the tunnel and stopped when she saw deeper sea water.

　　The little mermaid said excitedly: "Bad guy, come from there."

　　Peng Yao nodded, thinking that those cultivators must have used water-controlling instruments to penetrate this place and secretly stole the mermaid eggs.

　　The little mermaid seemed to be certain that the bad guys would continue to do evil, and was completely unwilling to leave the Mermaid Valley. She stubbornly guarded the mermaid egg, which forced Pengyao to stay. Until dark, Pengyao and Chenlan simply sat cross-legged in meditation under the water, and told the little mermaid not to enter the tunnel. The two of them were like door gods, restraining their breath and waiting patiently. If those people really wanted to do evil, it must be today.

　　At about three o'clock in the morning, Peng Yao opened his eyes and looked at the deep sea with a vigilant look. Chen Lan woke up immediately, drew his sword and waited in a serious manner.

　　Peng Yao closed her eyes and listened, then told Chen Lan, "There are six people. Qiu Zhishui didn't come. These six are all Nascent Souls."

　　Chen Lan snorted disdainfully. There were many people in the overseas fairy islands who had reached the Nascent Soul stage. The difference in their cultivation methods made them superior to others at a young age. However, Chen Lan firmly believed that his cultivation level, which he had achieved step by step through hard work, was not necessarily worse than those overseas Nascent Souls.

　　The mermaid mother swung her tail anxiously and reached out to tap the small flag. Ling Anyang and the other two quickly appeared. The mermaid mother pointed to the water, and the three of them also changed into their newly bought armor and jumped into the water. Bu Zhenzi and the little mermaid stayed by the mermaid egg, and the other two swam to Pengyao.

　　As soon as he passed by, he saw Pengyao rushing to the enemy frantically, and with a sweep of the flying sword, the water surged, shaking the unprepared people. At the same time, Pengyao transmitted a message: "Don't let them get close to the tunnel, they have poison in their hands!" As soon as Pengyao's voice came out, Buzhenzi, who had been prepared, threw out an object, and the narrow tunnel entrance was blocked by the defensive magic weapon. The little mermaid swung her tail anxiously, and Buzhenzi smiled: "Don't worry, as long as you don't let those people break in, it will be fine. The brothers and sisters outside are very powerful."

　　The mermaid mother calmed down and said to the little mermaid, "Danqing, go ashore quickly and call for help. Don't worry about the eggs here. We are here to protect them."

　　The little mermaid climbed up hesitantly and ran hurriedly to the street.

　　Bu Zhenzi curiously asked the mermaid mother: "Where is the mermaid guard?"

　　The mermaid mother cried anxiously to the sky, and the sound spread in the night like a song. After a long time, someone finally came running. The mermaid mother spoke to her, and she immediately jumped into the water. Seeing that the magic weapon blocked the entrance and exit of the tunnel, she stared at Buzhenzi, who shook his head and said, "We can't remove the magic weapon now. Those thieves are poisoned. It would be bad if they invaded here and hurt the mermaids."

　　The mermaid guard was stunned and bit her mouth angrily. Buzhenzi felt strange. This beauty was no different from a human. She came down without even wearing armor. He didn't know what kind of water monster she was. But she didn't say a word. Half of her bangs covered her right eye, which made her look a little gloomy.

　　Pengyao was somewhat relieved when she smelled the poison in the water. This poison seemed to be specifically designed for mermaids, but not for humans. Pengyao attacked the black-clad masked man who was leading the group without any scruples. Chenlan stopped one of them from the other side.

　　Someone among the men in black immediately said, "Fellow Daoists, please talk it over nicely. We are only here to get some mermaid eggs. We don't know if we have offended you in any way." Of course the men in black said this because they discovered that Peng Yao was a human. They didn't know that Peng Yao and the others were staying here just for the mermaid eggs.

　　Peng Yao said: "People with different beliefs cannot work together. I will stop you today."

　　The man in black was angry: "You don't know what's good for you. Are you two little girls?"

　　Peng Yao waved his palm without saying anything, and the leading black-clothed man ordered: "You guys go get the mermaid eggs first, I'll hold them here."

　　"Don't even think about it!" Chen Lan snorted coldly, and the silk of the silkworm neatly bound the right leg of a man. With a fierce pull, the man's leg broke into two pieces. With a scream, the blood dyed the surrounding sea water red. The leader was shocked: "You, a Jindan, actually..."

　　The man with a broken leg was a Yuanying. After screaming, his eyes turned red with anger. Even if he was a Yuanying, he would never be able to recover this leg. He was crippled from now on. The man rushed towards Chen Lan with murderous intent. Chen Lan's silk was almost invisible in the water, and it was very difficult to catch its trace. Chen Lan used it very well and was not afraid to deal with the Yuanying man. He also said arrogantly: "Lame man, if you don't stop bleeding, you will die."

　　"Bitch! What are you using? I won't stop until I kill you today."

　　Chen Lan chuckled and said, "This is Tiancan silk. I don't know if you've heard of it. I heard it's produced on a certain island and is extremely rare."

　　"Heavenly silk! So that's it!" The men in black were all shocked, and the leader said, "Heavenly silk is produced in Qionghua Island, and there are only a handful of masters who can get it." After saying this, the men in black had cold eyes. As long as he took the time to investigate, he would know who made the Heavenly Silk. The little girl in front of him was obviously the result of a favor from her elders.

　　The man in black threatened, "Little girl, you acted so viciously, but don't blame me for being ruthless afterwards. No matter who protects you, if you mess with me, I will find someone to destroy your entire island. Don't make enemies with others for no reason just because of a few mermaid eggs."

　　Chen Lan continued to attack without flinching: "Want to kill my whole family? Go ahead." As he said that, Chen Lan gave a charming smile.

　　Suddenly a man in black was shocked: "I know who she is! The Ice Silkworm from Xueling Island, that woman!"

　　"Oh, now that you mention it, I remember it now. In that case, you must be the descendant of the ice silkworm, haha, you look so similar, is it a daughter? A mere Snow Spirit Island is not a problem for me. If you know what's good for you, get out of here now. Otherwise, if you provoke a dispute between the two islands, you can't afford it, little girl."

　　Chen Lan laughed out loud upon hearing this, and even Peng Yao beside him couldn't help but sigh. It was totally useless to use this to threaten Chen Lan.

　　Chen Lan laughed loudly, and the silkworm took the opportunity to wrap around someone's arm again. Blood splattered, and Chen Lan shouted, "I'm afraid of you. If you dare to bully me, I'll have your whole family wiped out."

　　The man in black glared at her: "What a little girl! You are so arrogant. When I kill you at your door, don't regret it and cry!" After the man in black finished speaking, he glanced at a few figures flying over from the tunnel, and there were several powerful demonic auras approaching on the water. The man in black turned his head angrily and waved his hand: "Let's retreat!"

　　The black-clothed man fled in an instant, and Peng Yao and the others certainly would not pursue him. They stood there quietly watching those people withdraw, and vaguely could feel their sinister resentment.

　　Peng Yao laughed dryly, but Chen Lan was full of excitement.

　　The author has something to say: ~~~Update~~

　　4545 White Lotus

　　45 White Lotus

　　Back on the shore, the mermaid mother thanked the men profusely. Lord Tongniu, who had arrived at some point, stared at the bottom of the water in deep thought. The mermaid guard asked for forgiveness, "Lord Tongniu, it was all my fault for being careless and causing what happened tonight. Please punish me."

　　The bronze bull said nothing. The mermaid's mother pleaded, "Master bronze bull, don't blame her. Who would have known that the thieves would come at this time?"

　　Bu Zhenzi held his chin and watched them talking. To be honest, he felt that the beautiful guard had a problem. They had been here for so long but had not seen the guard. She did not look like she was on duty at all. She was too careless. But this was the business of the monsters. Bu Zhenzi did not want to say more. He thought that Senior Tongniu was definitely not just big in size. He must be smart to have guarded the Water Monster Island for so many years.

　　Tongniu was silent for a while and said to himself, "Is it Qiu Zhishui and his group? They are the only ones here to buy things today."

　　Peng Yao was surprised to hear this. Tong Niu guessed the murderer without even seeing him. Peng Yao said, "Those people are quite arrogant. They even prepared a special poison to deal with mermaids."

　　Tongniu nodded, and suddenly asked Pengyao in surprise: "How did you know that someone was coming to attack?"

　　Peng Yintian frowned: "Are you doubting us?"

　　Tongniu smiled and said, "Young man, don't get so angry. I'm just asking. I don't trust you, but I trust those old guys."

　　Peng Yao pointed at the little mermaid and said, "She told me that she had been captured before. Two mermaid eggs were also lost with her."

　　Upon hearing this, Tongniu looked at the little mermaid in even more surprise. The little mermaid lowered her head and hid behind Pengyao.

　　Tongniu sighed, "This child has been quiet since she was young. It turns out that she still remembers things from before she was born. Thank you all for your help today. Go back and take a rest."

　　The five people from Pengyao walked slowly towards the street in the cover of night. The island was hung with red lanterns at night, and all kinds of monsters were flying around, as if they didn't know where they were.

　　There were many snack vendors on the street at night. Pengyao wanted to walk back to rest, but she was attracted by food. Buzhenzi smiled and rushed to a barbecue stall. Pengyao was not polite. She bought dried tofu, fish balls, roasted meat, pancakes, egg custard, and everything she saw to try. These things are available in Dahuang, but the ingredients are different. The flavor of Shuiyao Island is more special and delicious.

　　Chen Lan crossed his arms and shook his head: "Junior sister, you are already in the Nascent Soul stage, why are you so greedy? It is better to eat less of these things."

　　Peng Yao smiled and said, "It's not easy to come to Water Demon Island. I have to try the local flavor. Brother, don't you think so?"

　　Ling Anyang came over from a distance, holding small soup dumplings and wontons, and nodded loudly: "Yes, I won't be afraid of gaining weight after eating them anyway."

　　Chen Lan sighed and sat beside them waiting for them. Peng Yintian looked at the bright moon in the sky boredly, and the noise around him seemed to be inaudible to him. Peng Yintian looked quietly, and a strange picture appeared in front of him unconsciously. Under the bright moon, among the flowers, a person was playing the piano in ecstasy. This picture made Peng Yintian's mind tighten, and he always felt that he had seen it somewhere, but he couldn't remember it for a while.

　　While Peng Yintian was still in deep thought, someone on the sea was suddenly awakened from his dream and rushed to the lotus pond in front of the house, sweating profusely. The pond was full of white lotuses, blooming fragrantly.

　　The woman was still playing the zither, and Peng Yintian watched closely. When the song ended, the woman standing up, turned around, and slowly walked towards Peng Yintian holding the zither. Peng Yintian suddenly realized that this woman playing the zither was the woman surrounded by white lotuses under the pool of Wangxian Sect. Why did he see her here? Peng Yintian clenched the sword in his hand.

　　The woman passed by him holding a sword. Peng Yintian turned his head stiffly, then widened his eyes in shock. He clearly saw that the woman was like a ghost, or an illusory lotus, quietly blending into the back of a person and disappearing.

　　The man was chatting and laughing with others without noticing anything, eating the soup dumplings with gusto.

　　"Brother, this soup dumpling is so delicious, but it's so hot that my lip almost broke." Peng Yao carefully bit open another soup dumpling, fearing that she would be splashed by the soup inside.

　　Ling Anyang stood up and quickly bought a bowl of Yundonggao, "Junior sister, have this. It's icy and cool, very comfortable, and can quench your thirst."

　　Peng Yao nodded and suddenly asked, "Brother, do you smell the fragrance?"

　　Ling Anyang blinked: "What's that smell?"

　　"It sounds like the scent of flowers..." Peng Yao frowned.

　　Ling Anyang laughed: "Maybe it's the flowers on the roadside. I only smell the fragrance of food."

　　"Haha, that's right." Peng Yao laughed. As soon as she finished speaking, a sword flashed towards her back. Peng Yao was shocked and pushed Ling Anyang away nimbly, jumping high at the same time. Looking up, she saw that the person who drew the sword to attack her was Peng Yintian, who looked murderous. The sword that Peng Yao had just drawn suddenly shrank. Peng Yao gasped and said, "Brother Peng, why are you..." She couldn't believe it. She secretly thought that maybe Peng Yintian was just joking, but would Peng Yintian joke? The blow just now was real. If she hadn't dodged it, she would have been seriously injured. Peng Yao clenched her lips, her heart was in turmoil.

　　"Senior Brother Peng, what are you doing?" Ling Anyang was also dumbfounded. He then stood in front of Peng Yao and asked Peng Yintian angrily.

　　Buzhenzi Laotou: "Peng Yintian, how can you attack a beauty?"

　　Chen Lan stared at Peng Yintian without saying a word.

　　Peng Yintian pointed his sword straight at Peng Yao and said in a cold voice: "All of you get out of the way, this woman is not Junior Sister Peng Yao at all! Do you still remember the white lotus in the pond of Wangxian Sect and the woman playing the zither? I just saw her having sex with Peng Yao with my own eyes!"

　　Peng Yao's face changed drastically, and he looked down at himself helplessly: "How, how is it possible... I am Peng Yao!"

　　"Quibbling!" Peng Yintian insisted that what he saw was true.

　　Ling Anyang was extremely worried. He believed Peng Yintian's words and also believed that the person in front of him was Peng Yao. However, if there was really a demon possessing someone, it was not impossible, and the person possessed might not even know it.

　　"Brother Peng, are you sure you didn't see it wrong?"

　　"It's absolutely true. The woman was sitting under the flowers over there playing the zither, and then I watched her fly behind Pengyao."

　　Peng Yao's face turned pale, "I..." She didn't know what to say, she didn't feel possessed at all. Suddenly, Peng Yao shuddered and froze like a wooden chicken, unable to move.

　　"What's wrong with junior sister?" Ling Anyang asked anxiously.

　　Peng Yao murmured, "The fragrance of flowers... the fragrance of lotus..."

　　Ling Anyang was stunned: "You mean you smelled the fragrance of lotus just now?"

　　"Hmm..." Peng Yao's whole body was cold. Could it be that she was really possessed and had no idea it?

　　Ling Anyang didn't ask any more questions. He directly grabbed Peng Yao's cold hand and ran towards Tongniu's house. Chen Lan and others followed closely.

　　The five people hurried back to the bronze bull's residence. The Fox King Tangyuan was playing chess leisurely, White Bear and the bronze bull were drinking happily with their wine bowls. Five little ghosts came in, but no one paid any attention to them.

　　Ling Anyang rushed to the Fox King and said, "Senior, do you know that my junior sister is possessed by the White Lotus?"

　　The Fox King paused after hearing this and looked back at Peng Yao: "Is this true?"

　　Peng Yao shook her head blankly: "I don't know."

　　The Fox King held the chess piece in his hand and thought, then suddenly said, "Pengyao is your host body after all, it would be polite for you to come out and say something."

　　Everyone was surprised. Suddenly, the fragrance of flowers filled the air. Lotus flowers bloomed in the cave. The long-lost woman sat on the lotus, holding the Jiaoweiqin, and looked at Pengyao quietly: "Miss Peng, you are polite. I am really sorry. I wanted to ask for your opinion earlier before possessing you. However, the situation was urgent at that time. I have been sleeping since I possessed you and only woke up today."

　　Peng Yao's face was extremely strange. Even though this woman's tone was gentle and her attitude was sincere, how could she not care about it if she acted first and reported later? Moreover, it was a matter of possession. Possession was not taking over someone else's body, but a person without a physical body borrowed someone else's body for use. Some people ended up taking over the host, while others were just like a shadow. But no matter which one it was, Peng Yao didn't want to accept it.

　　Ling Anyang was more direct, swinging his sword towards the woman and saying, "No one likes this kind of thing. You are not a kind person, senior."

　　The woman smiled, "Don't be afraid, I'm not going to do anything. I just want to find someone, and I can only find him by following you. This thought is so strong that I have given up my body and am willing to borrow another body to live in. You can think of me as a lotus flower behind you. I won't hinder your cultivation, nor will I absorb your energy. What's more, I can be your backup and ensure that you don't have to worry about your life. No matter what, I beg you to forgive me, and I will repay you in the future."

　　Peng Yao felt mixed emotions. This woman was obviously much more powerful than her, but she asked her these questions. Peng Yao knew that she shouldn't be soft-hearted about some things, but she suddenly remembered the first time she saw this woman. She kept saying, "Isn't he here yet?"

　　This woman was waiting for someone, and she had been waiting for a very long time, but the person she was waiting for never came. She was the only one who stayed alone in the depths of the pond, year after year, waiting in vain.

　　Whenever Peng Yao thought about it, she felt particularly uncomfortable. The woman had obviously given up waiting and bravely stepped out of the pool. Since the person she was waiting for could not come, she had to go find him in person. No matter what the result was, she was waiting for more than just a person, but also a promised result.

　　"Pengyao, let her go. She can't hurt you in the slightest." The Fox King's words made Pengyao make a decision. If she still couldn't trust the strange woman, the Fox King was someone Pengyao could trust.

　　Peng Yao nodded and agreed.

　　Peng Yao returned to the room alone, slowly took off her clothes, stood in front of the bronze mirror and turned to look at her back. There was indeed a huge lotus print on her smooth back, which covered almost the entire back, from the shoulder blades to the waist. It was lifelike, with a faint halo, like a real lotus.

　　Peng Yao said to herself: "When did you get on top of me?"

　　Not long after, a woman said, "The last time you were seriously injured was in the Dead City."

　　"Your body..."

　　"It's just a bag of skin. If you throw it into a pond, it will rot one day."

　　"Then if you find the person you are waiting for..."

　　"I'll leave you immediately."

　　"But how can you live without a body?"

　　"Thank you for your concern, young lady." The woman thanked softly, but deliberately avoided Peng Yao's question.

　　Peng Yao didn't ask any more questions. She put on her clothes and sat in meditation quietly.

　　The next day when he went out, Ling Anyang came hurriedly and said, "Oh no, Senior Sister Chen Lan and Senior Brother Peng Yintian are missing."

　　"Ah? Will you hang out on the island?"

　　"No, they have left the island. The Water Rat told me about it and I learned that the two of them left the island by boat last night and said they would be back tonight. I don't know where they are going."

　　Peng Yao frowned: "That's strange, where can they go when they are unfamiliar with the place?"

　　Ling Anyang suddenly said, "I'm unfamiliar with the place! Wrong, isn't Master Chen Lan's mother the fairy from Xueling Island? Maybe Senior Sister has relatives there..."

　　Peng Yao looked strange when she heard this, and murmured, "I don't think that's right. Senior Sister Chen shouldn't be so nostalgic. And if she goes back to visit her relatives, she definitely won't bring Senior Brother Peng with her... So... it seems like they are going..."

　　"Murder!" Ling Anyang answered, his face suddenly agitated and anxious, and then he said angrily: "Why didn't they tell us who they were going to cause trouble for? It's too polite, I want to find Haiyuan and beat him up!"

　　Peng Yao took Ling Anyang out and strolled on the street like yesterday, and even returned to the mermaid proprietress's shop. The proprietress said enthusiastically: "You two are here again. Thank you so much for helping my daughter yesterday. She has been quiet since she was born. I didn't expect her to remember what happened at that time. I, as a mother, am really careless." The proprietress sighed sadly and looked at her daughter with tender eyes.

　　The little mermaid smiled as soon as she saw Pengyao, and happily pulled Pengyao, not saying a word, just smiling.

　　Peng Yao rubbed her hair and said, "Little mermaid, you are not well behaved. I still don't know your name."

　　The little mermaid said hurriedly: "Linglong, my name is Linglong."

　　"What a nice name." Peng Yao praised, and then looked at the proprietress and said, "Madam, I want to order a set of clothes with good defense, preferably with more scales on it. I will ask someone to set up a formation when I go back."

　　The proprietress nodded happily: "Okay, tell me what you want, girl, I promise to satisfy you. Didn't the girl who was with you yesterday come?"

　　"Yes, she and several other brothers are practicing in the house. Haha, they don't like to talk, and they don't like to go out."

　　"Haha, I can see that the girl is pretty, but a little chilly. She doesn't look easy to get close to, but she has a really good heart. She's cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Thanks to you guys for helping me yesterday."

　　Peng Yao took Ling Anyang out for a day and waited for news from Chen Lan at night. The two agreed that if Chen Lan didn't come back, they would chase after her.

　　Not long after the moon rose, Chen Lan and Peng Yintian came back exhausted. They hid their joy. Chen Lan said calmly, "I was afraid that the men in black yesterday didn't have the courage to do it, so I went to Xueling Island and killed a few people to help them get started."

　　Peng Yao and Ling Anyang looked at each other and said in unison: "It is indeed so!"

　　Chen Lan was surprised, then laughed softly.

　　Bu Zhenzi said with a click of the tongue: "You are using the name of Coral Island, will others believe it? And if Coral Island knew about it, I'm afraid it would be more cautious and would not attack Xueling Island."

　　Peng Yintian wiped the flying sword and said slowly: "Don't worry, didn't you notice that the seniors are not at home?"

　　"Huh?" Bu Zhenzi was confused: "They appear and disappear mysteriously."

　　"Several seniors went to Coral Island last night. Senior Tongniu said he wanted to vent his anger, so Fox King and the others followed. We just agreed with them that we should hide our identities when we go to Coral Island."

　　Chen Lan continued: "I lent my Heavenly Silk to Senior Fox King, hehe."

　　After saying that, Tangyuan came in from outside, nodded to a few people, walked to the chessboard and sat down.

　　Chen Lan said, "Senior Tangyuan went to Xueling Island with the two of us last night."

　　Bu Zhenzi yelled, "You all ran away without calling us! It's a pity that I am left out of this kind of divisive behavior."

　　Peng Yintian said bluntly: "You can't kill people, you will be a drag if you go."

　　"Besides, we need you to cover up a little here. There are many people here and they will talk too much. Leave a few people to guard it for safety."

　　"The seniors haven't come back yet, and I don't know what the situation is like."

　　As soon as he finished speaking, the laughter of the bronze bull was heard from outside, followed by the return of the Fox King and the white bear, safe and sound.

　　"Hahaha, how satisfying! If one of those hypocrites dies, there will be one less disaster. They appear to be polite and courteous on the surface, but they are sneaky and cunning in secret. I, Old Cow, don't even bother to fight with them."

　　The Fox King said, "Why bother? Humans are cunning and suspicious. They can easily get into trouble if you provoke them. If they were law-abiding and united, they would have wiped out the monsters long ago."

　　Tongniu pondered after hearing this: "That's right. Over the years, they have attacked us several times, but in the end they all left us alone because of internal strife. They don't take us monsters seriously, nor do they take other people seriously. I really don't know who they have in their eyes."

　　The Fox King laughed, "Some people say that the reason for seeking immortality is to have no desires or requests, but that is not true. People without desires and requests are useless, so why are immortal cultivators greedy? Greed is for immortality. How can those who are not greedy and do not seek seeks cultivate immortality? For this path, just keep your original intention and move forward courageously. The cultivators on the islands are more eager to become immortals than those in the wilderness. They claim to be descendants of immortals and are born with baggage. I am afraid they will not give up any path to immortality."

　　"I never knew where there were immortals on the island, nor did I know who had immortal blood." Tongniu shook his head and sighed, "They are just bragging."

　　Peng Yao listened to them quietly, but a voice in her heart told her that there was indeed immortal blood in the world.

　　The person who said this was Bai Lian behind him.

　　Peng Yao was about to ask her how she knew that when suddenly a powerful aura rushed towards the Water Demon Island. The momentum that almost caused the waves to roll awakened countless people on the island.

　　The Bronze Bull, the Fox Demon, Tangyuan and the White Bear all shuddered and looked towards the distant sea with pale faces.

　　Bai Lian said: "I'm already here."

　　The author has something to say: ~~~ I finished writing at exactly 0 o'clock - haha

　　4646 Fighting Alone

　　46 Fighting Alone

　　Peng Yao immediately drew her sword and waited in a serious manner. It was the first time she saw the Fox King and Tang Yuan's faces change drastically, which showed how powerful the newcomer was. Is there really a descendant of an immortal? Will he inherit the immortal's supreme advantages? Even if he is half immortal, it is an existence that cultivators cannot imagine. Peng Yao swallowed her saliva involuntarily. She was nervous and nervous, but also a little curious and excited. The immortal's bloodline, who wouldn't want to see it! See if he really has three heads and six arms.

　　Peng Yao's body was tense and she didn't dare to blink. Suddenly, she heard a faint voice murmur, "So what if it comes..."

　　Peng Yao's heart was moved, and she whispered to herself, "What did Senior Bai Lian say?"

　　Bai Lian remained silent, and Peng Yao did not ask any more questions. This Bai Lian seemed to be very remarkable, she could abandon her good body just like that, not everyone could do this, she could abandon her body and still live by relying on others, and she knew about the immortal bloodline, in which era was she born, and what was her identity?

　　Peng Yao could only feel that the person flying over was extremely powerful, but could not sense any difference in him. The aura of an immortal should be different from that of a mortal. Peng Yao thought seriously about how much influence the bloodline of an immortal could have on future generations, not to mention the descendants who stayed in the mortal world. He did not know which generation it was. There must be a huge difference between the first and second generations, or the second and third generations.

　　"There really are descendants of immortals. Which immortal is so unorthodox? It's really weird." The Fox King muttered to himself. When the younger generations heard this, they couldn't help but wonder if the Fox King had really seen an immortal. He spoke as if he was very familiar with the immortal.

　　Tang Yuan had a gloomy face and didn't say anything. White Bear cursed: "Isn't this against the way of immortality?"

　　The bronze bull roared: "What descendants of immortals? Such a thing is impossible. There are immortals in the heaven, but immortals and mortals cannot combine with each other, let alone give birth to offspring. Where do the descendants of immortals come from!" He couldn't believe this. If there really were descendants of immortals, then wouldn't the human cultivators on the island be really superior to others!

　　No one responded to Tongniu's anger. Everyone tensed up and waited for the arrival of the master.

　　It is impossible to tell whether this person is the descendant of an immortal, but there is no doubt that he is a master.

　　After a few tense breaths, the powerful breath brought a hurricane in front of the house. Peng Yao was blown so hard that he couldn't open his eyes. His whole body retreated backwards. Peng Yao was horrified. The energy released by this person was comparable to that of the Fox King and his men. Peng Yao retreated a few steps and used his flying sword to stabilise himself in the ground. Peng Yintian and his men slammed into the wall in a panic, their faces horrified but helpless.

　　Peng Yao gritted her teeth and held on, worried about how they would face such a master. I'm afraid the Fox King and his men were also worried this time.

　　As Peng Yao was thinking, the powerful hurricane suddenly stopped. Peng Yao looked up in surprise and saw a strange man standing in front of the door. The man was wearing a cloak and his face and age could not be seen clearly. At this time, he stood quietly, like a shadow in the dark, not at all noticeable, and could not be associated with a master at all.

　　Is this the person? He may be the descendant of an immortal.

　　Peng Yao stood up and stared at the man closely. The Fox King and others stood casually in various places, but they surrounded the man in the most suitable position for attack. As long as there was any rash move, the war would break out.

　　The tense atmosphere made people sweat. The younger generation of Pengyao knew that the enemy this time was different. They could not rely on anyone but themselves and luck. The people who could protect them might not be able to protect themselves at this time. Thinking the same thing, they gradually calmed down, maintained the best mentality, and made the best preparations for battle.

　　Peng Yao straightened up and relaxed his body, holding the Tingfeng Sword, and stood casually behind the seniors.

　　"You are here, why don't you show yourself?" The man broke the strange silence. His face was dark under his cloak, and he was looking at something. Peng Yao's heart was pounding, and she felt that the man was staring at her. Peng Yao immediately thought of Bai Lian. Could he be talking about Bai Lian? Otherwise, who would know this guy?

　　No one responded, so the man asked again, "Why don't you come out to see me? Since you came to the island, isn't it to see me?"

　　The others frowned. Who was this person here for? He was confused and didn't explain clearly.

　　Tongniu could not hold back his temper and asked bluntly, "Who is this senior looking for? All the people in my room are here."

　　“Why don’t you show up!” the man suddenly roared angrily, and the quiet atmosphere suddenly surged like a gust of wind, and Peng Yao took a few steps back.

　　"Junior sister, be careful!" Ling Anyang shouted.

　　"How dare you!" The Fox King and Tang Yuan tried to stop the man from rushing towards Peng Yao. The man glared at the two of them and said, "You are the ones who are so daredevil!" He shook his body and bounced the Fox King and Tang Yuan away. The man took the opportunity to grab Peng Yao's shoulder. Just as Peng Yao was about to swing her sword, a cold female voice shouted, "Enough!"

　　Pengyao paused, and the man trembled even more. He let go of Pengyao's shoulders obediently and stood there motionless with his hands stiff.

　　Peng Yao panted and said angrily, "Senior Bai Lian, can you solve your own problems? I can't afford it, and I don't want to implicate my friends and elders."

　　As he finished speaking, a strong fragrance emanated, and the misty figure of the white lotus slowly appeared. The white lotus flowers bloomed with a magical halo, and Peng Yao felt calm in an instant.

　　Peng Yao retreated to Ling Anyang's side and let Bai Lian and the man look at each other.

　　Tang Yuan suddenly asked, "Do you need us to go away?"

　　Bai Lian shook her head and looked at the cloaked man coldly: "You know better than anyone that I don't want to see you again even if I die! Don't think that I came to the island just to see you! Have you forgotten what we said that we would never see each other in this life? Have you lived for so many years, do you think you have lived through several lifetimes?"

　　The cloaked man lost his temper and said in a low voice: "You...you still hate me..."

　　Bai Lian's eyes shot out fiercely: "I wish I could cut you into pieces. You killed my son, who else should I hate if not you!"

　　Peng Yao took a breath. This hatred could never be eliminated. She originally thought that the person Bai Lian was waiting for was the man in the cloak, but now it seems that this is not the case at all.

　　The man said, "I have been repenting ever since. I am sorry, but I want to see you."

　　Bai Lian laughed loudly: "These words are meaningless. I will walk my own single-plank bridge, and you will walk your Yangguan Road. As I said before, if I have the ability, I will not hesitate to avenge my son."

　　The man was silent for a long time after hearing this, and suddenly he shouted angrily: "Don't forget whose wife you are! If you have a hundred sons with someone else, I will kill a hundred of them!"

　　Bai Lian was shaking all over, furious: "Mo Hanxing! You haven't changed. You were the same back then, so I left you without hesitation. What about your wife? Didn't you choose your wife with a plan? Your wife has been married to you for decades and has never seen you. When you put your wife into the medicine furnace, did you ever think about the meaning of the word wife? Mo Hanxing, it's not surprising that you threw me into the medicine furnace now. You can do it. You are that kind of person."

　　Bai Lian's anger infected everyone present. Peng Yao almost trembled along with Bai Lian. She could feel Bai Lian's anger, but more importantly, she was afraid of Mo Hanxing. Bai Lian was afraid of this man, and her soul was trembling with fear. Peng Yao held her breath and forced herself to be calm, not to be affected by Bai Lian's emotions.

　　Mo Hanxing stared at the trembling and angry Bai Lian without saying a word. In his eyes, the woman had not changed at all over the years even though she had lost her body. She had betrayed her husband and had a son with a wild man, but she still had such a pure Bai Lian aura. Mo Hanxing's heart, which had been dead for many years, seemed to come alive in an instant. He wanted to have all of this strongly, and this idea had never disappeared. Why was he so persistent? Mo Hanxing himself didn't understand, he just wanted to have it.

　　Mo Hanxing's silence aroused Bai Lian's determination deep in her heart. Bai Lian said sternly, "If you hurt anyone here, I will be torn to pieces!"

　　Mo Hanxing moved and frowned fiercely. Peng Yao clearly felt the murderous aura disappear in an instant. The strong pressure just now almost broke her. Mo Hanxing wanted to kill her! If he killed her, Bai Lian would have to change a body to possess, and Mo Hanxing could take the opportunity to take her away.

　　Mo Hanxing stared at Bai Lian's resolute eyes for a long time, turned around silently and left.

　　Pengyao sat down, his whole body drenched in sweat.

　　Mo Hanxing left at this time, but left a heavy stone in their hearts. No one would think that Mo Hanxing gave up. Mo Hanxing was not only a master, but also a terrible man, cruel and ruthless, and did not recognize his relatives.

　　Ling Anyang helped Peng Yao up and rushed to Bai Lian angrily: "This matter has nothing to do with Junior Sister, but you got possessed by Junior Sister. That guy is simply not a human being. He even threw his wife into the medicine furnace. What should Junior Sister do?"

　　Bai Lian became weak and turned into flying smoke, returning to Peng Yao's back. She could be heard saying slowly, "I'm sorry. I didn't come out for so many years because I wanted to avoid him, but I can't wait any longer. Miss Peng, you gave me hope. I must come out and try..."

　　"Mo Hanxing won't let go." Chen Lan said coldly.

　　Bai Lian sighed, "He is that kind of person, a devil. I will try my best not to let him hurt you."

　　Peng Yintian sneered: "Your wife has been thrown into the medicine furnace, how can you convince him not to hurt others?"

　　Bai Lian smiled bitterly, her voice dry and distant: "In this world, there is only me, the White Lotus of Yaochi, and he will not watch me perish."

　　Peng Yao felt a blockage in her heart. There was only one Yaochi White Lotus in the world... not just one her. It seemed that Mo Hanxing was obsessed with the White Lotus, not the woman Bai Lian. Such a husband... no wonder she desperately escaped. She was really blind and chose the wrong person. The person Bai Lian was waiting for was probably the father of her son, the man she loved. Peng Yao sincerely hoped that she could wait for that person, but of course she had to find a way to survive.

　　"If Mo Hanxing is really the descendant of an immortal, why can't he feel the immortal spirit?" The Fox King asked with a frown.

　　Bai Lian said: "If I remember correctly, he is the person with the most profound immortal spirit in this world. He should be hiding. He is only a half-immortal, half human and half immortal, so he is blessed by nature. He also has an immortal weapon that can only be driven by immortal spirit."

　　"Whose immortal is he?"

　　Bai Lian hesitated and said, "When the immortals stayed in the Great Wilderness, more than one of them married mortals. The reason why they couldn't give birth to offspring was just an excuse. As long as the immortals were willing to sacrifice their cultivation, they could fulfill their wish to have children with mortals. Mo Hanxing was born from the union of a female immortal and a mortal. All the later immortals returned to the immortal world, and the female immortal had to leave. Mo Hanxing couldn't go to the immortal world, so he had to stay with his father. He was very persistent in becoming an immortal and always hoped to fly to the immortal world. These things were told to me by others, so you just need to listen to them."

　　The Fox King said nothing more. No matter how much he asked, he would not get anything out of it. What he had to do now was to be careful and on guard.

　　Everyone in the room was thinking about Mo Hanxing, and had forgotten about Coral Island and Xueling Island. A few days later, they heard news from the sea that Xueling Island had really started a fight with Coral Island. They already had an old grudge, and now it was just a good excuse to have a fight. Coral Island asked Xueling Island to hand over the woman who used Tiancan silk, but Xueling Island naturally refused. There were more than one person who used Tiancan silk on their island. Xueling Island asked Coral Island to give up a piece of sea area, and Coral Island cursed them for being shameless.

　　Peng Yao sat quietly on the cliff, watching the sunset, the sea sparkling and the water shimmering. The sea breeze blew her black hair, but could not blow away the worry in her eyes. The atmosphere was too depressing recently. Chen Lan and Peng Yintian had already found a way to join the battle between the two islands. They were willing to take advantage of the situation. Several seniors stayed in the house and did not go anywhere. Peng Yao secretly appreciated their consideration.

　　"Junior sister, you are watching the sea here again." Ling Anyang walked over quietly.

　　Peng Yao didn't even raise her head, but smiled and said, "The sea is vast. After looking at it for a long time, I feel that the troubles in my heart are just a grain of sand in the ocean and nothing to be afraid of."

　　Ling Anyang's eyes lit up: "That makes sense. The sea is indeed majestic and boundless. It would be great if people who live by the sea could have such a tolerant heart."

　　Peng Yao laughed: "I think there must be tolerant people, no matter where they are."

　　Ling Anyang was moved. He slowly held Peng Yao's hand which was resting on the grass and held it tightly. Both of their palms were warm.

　　"The best way now is to activate the teleportation array and quickly return to the Great Wilderness. What do you think?" The Fox King leaned back in his chair and sought the opinions of others.

　　White Bear was the first to retort: ​​"No! How can you run away!"

　　The Fox King said calmly: "Mo Hanxing is left to you!"

　　polar bear:"……"

　　The Fox King continued, "Where are the others?"

　　Tang Yuan nodded: "Although we can fight him together, but... I have never seen him use immortal spirit energy, and he also has immortal weapons. In this case, there is no challenge at all, and we will definitely lose!"

　　Tongniu pondered, "You'd better leave quickly. The sea has been particularly restless recently. I've never seen Mo Hanxing before. I think he came out just for Bai Lian. As long as Bai Lian leaves, he will calm down."

　　"Will he chase us to Dahuang?" Peng Yao asked in a low voice.

　　Everyone was silent.

　　The Fox King spat, "It's been years since I've met someone I hate so much."

　　White Bear sneered: "So powerless, huh?"

　　The Fox King chuckled: "I'll leave Mo Hanxing to you. How many times do you want me to say it?"

　　polar bear:"……"

　　Bu Zhenzi coughed lightly: "If you want to leave, do it as soon as possible. Don't drag it out."

　　When he boarded the ship again, he did not feel the same novelty and joy as when he came here. Peng Yao looked at the sea in confusion, muttering to himself: "What on earth is going on...ah, the mastermind who brought me here is still unknown, but he is returning like this."

　　"That person couldn't be Mo Hanxing, right? Probably not."

　　"Qibao Island..."

　　Ling Anyang came over and said, "There's no one left on Qibao Island."

　　"Well... now that I think about it, it's strange. Why is there no one on Qibao Island? Why has the spiritual energy disappeared? Qibao Island is very strange. No, the old Qibao Island."

　　"Junior sister, don't worry about trivial matters. No matter what, we just need to return to the Great Wilderness."

　　Two days later, the big ship arrived at Qibao Island. It was a borrowed ship from Shuiyao Island, so it was much faster than the one it came here.

　　Tongniu sent someone to personally take them to their destination, and the teleportation array was still there intact, which made everyone breathe a sigh of relief.

　　The formation setter was busy in the formation quickly, and soon he waved his hand: "Everyone come quickly, it can be opened."

　　Peng Yao turned around and said to the little monsters, "Thank you. We are leaving now. You should go back quickly. See you later."

　　"Have a safe trip, everyone!"

　　Peng Yao waved her hand and walked into the formation.

　　The light from the activated formation was somewhat dazzling. Everyone squinted unconsciously for a while, and nervously made hand gestures to set up the formation. The formation swayed left and right quite a bit, and the light became brighter and brighter. Peng Yao's head began to feel dizzy, and she subconsciously grabbed the hand of the person next to her to steady herself. The cold touch startled her slightly, and Peng Yao raised her eyes to look, her heart almost stopping at this moment.

　　"Mo Hanxing!" Peng Yao screamed, and with this cry of pain her body escaped from the brightly shining formation and was thrown heavily onto the hard ground.

　　Mo Hanxing flew up without looking back and attacked the formation frantically. Peng Yao watched as everyone in the formation had distorted faces in pain, as if they were torn into pieces before her eyes and finally disappeared into thin air.

　　The light faded, the formation stopped, Mo Hanxing snorted coldly, and stepped heavily on the center of the formation. The Panlong formation collapsed and became invalid. This step crushed Peng Yao's last hope. Without the formation, how could she return to the Great Wilderness? Without the formation, even if they returned to the Great Wilderness safely, they would not be able to come back.

　　This time, she was left alone, facing an unprecedentedly powerful enemy, and was at a loss as to what to do.

　　"I promised not to hurt you, but I didn't tell you to leave the island." Mo Hanxing said coldly in front of the pale-faced Peng Yao. Bai Lian suddenly appeared and glared at Mo Hanxing angrily: "What do you want!"

　　Mo Hanxing had a blank expression on his face: "No matter what happens, you have to stay where I can see you. There are countless islands, you can go wherever you want, but you can't leave here!"

　　Peng Yao stood up and turned around to walk towards the coast. She knew she couldn't go to the Great Wilderness, but she didn't want to look at Mo Hanxing any more. Peng Yao caught up with the large ship that was not far away. The water fairy on the ship asked in surprise, "Girl, why are you back?"

　　Peng Yao said calmly: "I forgot something."

　　"oh……"

　　Peng Yao returned to the cabin in a daze and sat quietly all night. When she came out, the sun was rising. The sunrise over the sea was beautiful and magnificent, and beyond words. Peng Yao said to the water fairy beside her: "Can we not go back to Water Fairy Island for the time being? I want to stay on the sea for a few more days to see the scenery everywhere."

　　"Well... it's all the same at sea. There's nothing to see."

　　"It doesn't matter, just stay at sea. Don't worry, I will explain to Lord Tongniu when I return, and I won't blame you."

　　"Oh well……"

　　Peng Yao sat cross-legged on the deck and practiced quietly.

　　The author has something to say: ~~~~ I recommended it on 100%~ Thank you for the support from the editor and everyone~~^_^

　　4747 Ghostland

　　47 Ghostland

　　Peng Yao had not woken up from her practice, and the monsters on the ship did not dare to disturb her. They had to follow Peng Yao's previous instructions and let the ship wander aimlessly on the sea.

　　Pengyao was immersed in cultivation. The Nascent Soul in Dantian could feel her anxiety and restlessness. At first, there was almost no progress in cultivation. After slowly persisting, Pengyao calmed down, and the little Nascent Soul also cultivated peacefully with Pengyao's mind. As the spiritual energy in Pengyao's body was infused everywhere, flushing the meridians and moistening Dantian, the Nascent Soul in her body glowed with light visible to the naked eye, as if covered with a layer of red flames. As Pengyao cultivated, the light became brighter and brighter. Pengyao was confused as to why she had a fire constitution, and such a powerful flame. Pengyao remembered that the first fire she came into contact with was the flame of the alchemy furnace, and then the wild fire that fell from the sky. It was on the day of the wild fire that she fell into the magma that she felt her uniqueness. Why was she not afraid of magma? Even a cultivator of the fire nature did not say that he was not afraid of magma. She was not made of iron and steel, and even iron and steel would be afraid of magma, not to mention that she was just building her foundation at that time. Killing the fire fox in the magma, the Tingfeng Sword was tempered into a flying sword with fire, which was a good thing. After escaping from the magma, she met the Fox King. The Fox King was also a master of fire. His body was the natural fire of heaven and earth, condensed into a unique spiritual fire fox. However, the Fox King was the Fox King, and he could not replace Peng Yao. On the day when the Nascent Soul was cultivated, although she could not see the scene outside, she could vaguely foresee it. The vast sea of ​​fire in the spiritual consciousness, the Nascent Soul surrounded by flames, her thoughts that were invisible and invisible in various places in the spiritual sea, at that time, she felt that she was the fire.

　　At this time, in Pengyao's Dantian, the spiritual energy was bright red, and it was like a flame, flickering and jumping fiercely. The Nascent Soul was wrapped in it, full of energy, and contained all of Pengyao's strength. The strong meridians were wrapped in a more obvious red light. Pengyao continued to impact with spiritual energy, and suddenly felt that her body was a solid furnace. The flames were tempered in the furnace for many years, and the furnace would become more and more valuable and spiritual.

　　Perhaps because she was too helpless against Mo Hanxing's strength, Peng Yao practiced and persisted extra hard. Mo Hanxing's cultivation might be a level that Peng Yao could never reach in her lifetime, but if she wanted to live, she couldn't be discouraged or pessimistic and have no intention of resisting. Her cultivation could be weak, but her will couldn't be weak. If she worked harder today and improved her cultivation, she would be one step closer to Mo Hanxing. A drop of water can wear away a stone, so why should she, Peng Yao, admit defeat? She now firmly believed that she had a good body and an enviable physique, and for this reason, she couldn't be easily discouraged. With this body, as long as she worked hard, even if she was imprisoned on this island forever, one day, she would bite Mo Hanxing back! Even if she couldn't kill him, she would still feel relieved.

　　Peng Yao cultivated hard with a far-reaching goal in mind, until the spiritual energy in Dantian could no longer be shaken, and the body reached a small bottleneck. Peng Yao opened his eyes with regret. The sea is a good place. The sea is broad, containing all living things, and is more spiritual than the wilderness. It is the first time for Peng Yao to cultivate on the sea. This only experience makes Peng Yao sigh. When the spiritual consciousness is at its strongest peak, it seems to be integrated with the world, and it feels incomparably wonderful.

　　When Pengyao was practicing, Bailian quietly left her body. When Pengyao woke up, she saw Bailian looking at the sea not far away.

　　Bai Lian turned around and smiled at her: "Miss Peng, you are finally awake. You have been practicing for more than three months."

　　Peng Yao was slightly startled and quickly stood up to look around. She was still on the ship, and the ship was still on the sea. The water monsters were guarding their posts diligently. Peng Yao sighed with guilt: "I'm so sorry for wasting your time. We were supposed to stay on the sea for a few days, but I didn't expect to practice for more than three months."

　　The water monster in charge of the big ship waved his hand and said, "Don't mind, young lady. You can stay on the sea as long as you want. While you are practicing, I have sent a sailor back in a small boat to report. Lord Tongniu promised that you can do whatever you want. We are responsible for sailing the ship for you!"

　　Peng Yao heaved a sigh of relief: "I see, thank you very much." Lord Tongniu's promise was exactly what Peng Yao wanted. Water Monster Island was indeed lively and interesting, but Peng Yao didn't want to blend in with the excitement at this moment, as that would make her feel even more depressed and lonely. Today, there are still snacks on the streets of Water Monster Island, but the senior brothers and sisters are no longer likely to appear. Going shopping alone, eating alone, what's the excitement? Peng Yao brushed away the long hair in front of her forehead in a depressed mood. She had been with the senior brothers and sisters for too long, so now she was left alone, feeling uncomfortable and lonely in every way.

　　"Senior Bai Lian, my senior brothers and sisters and other elders, are they okay?" Peng Yao asked softly, looking at the sparkling sea. Seagulls were flying in the sky, and the blue sky and white clouds were reflected in the water, like a picture or a mirror.

　　Bai Lian was silent for a while before saying, "I don't want to deceive you, young lady. It's hard to say whether they are okay or not. The formation was not yet completed, and Mo Hanxing had already attacked. It's very likely..."

　　Peng Yao's heart was pounding. She bit her lip and stared at Bai Lian: "What could be possible?" She comforted herself that the Fox King and the others would be able to return to the Great Wilderness safely. But suddenly, her mind flashed back to the faces of the people who were twisted and in pain in the light of the formation. Could Mo Hanxing hurt them in the formation?

　　Bai Lian smiled bitterly and comforted: "Don't worry, young lady, their lives will not be in danger. It's just that I'm afraid that Mo Hanxing has affected the formation. It's uncertain whether they can return to their original position, and they are very likely to be dispersed."

　　Peng Yao was puzzled and asked anxiously: "Doesn't the Panlong formation need to be on both sides? As long as the formation of Dahuang is safe, they can't go back?"

　　"That's right. It's luck that they can go back, but it's not surprising that they can't. The most likely possibility is that the formation has not yet reached the Great Wilderness, and the space was distorted during the transmission, so they appeared in an unfamiliar place. I can't guess this, it all depends on their luck."

　　Peng Yao was speechless. Bai Lian sighed, "I'm sorry. It's all my fault that I got you into trouble."

　　Pengyao didn't want to accept the apology, nor could she blame Bailian. Now all complaints were useless, and she could only comfort herself constantly, as long as the Fox King and the others were alive, everything would be fine. As for where in the world they were, we would meet again when we were destined to.

　　"Mo Hanxing is just going to let us go like that? I really don't understand what he is thinking." Peng Yao said irritably. The enemy did not attack them and gave them enough freedom, but the vast ocean became the most beautiful and vast cage. They stayed in the cage and could not fly away even if they had wings.

　　Bai Lian said with a gloomy face: "Don't worry about him, he just wants to become an immortal and fly to the sky. What's the point of looking for us, hum!"

　　"..." Peng Yao sighed, thinking that since he knew it was useless, he should just let them go! Mo Hanxing had gone crazy, and he didn't know how to describe his feelings for Bai Lian. With Mo Hanxing's current cultivation, he really wanted to throw Bai Lian into the furnace to make an elixir, so he wouldn't hesitate. But Mo Hanxing didn't move, which meant that even if he refined Bai Lian, it couldn't fly into the sky. Despite this, Mo Hanxing stubbornly demanded that Bai Lian could not leave his sight. Was this just a man's self-esteem? Peng Yao shook her head in disgust. Which stupid woman would be willing to accept such a cruel man?

　　Knowing that Mo Hanxing would not show up, Peng Yao didn't know what to do for a while.

　　Peng Yao asked the captain of the water demon: "Where is the island with the most spiritual herbs in the sea?" Peng Yao wanted to make elixirs when she encountered a bottleneck in her cultivation. Alchemy can not only improve her cultivation, but also make elixirs. Now there is a sea of ​​fire in her dantian, and Peng Yao wants to try a new method of alchemy.

　　The water fairy pondered, "There are many islands with abundant spiritual herbs, but most of them are controlled and guarded by immortal cultivation forces, so you can't go there alone. The only place you can go is Qionghua Island, which has the most spiritual treasures in the surrounding area, and there is no force to restrict it."

　　Peng Yao was not happy about this, but asked curiously: "Why is such a good island not occupied?"

　　The water fairy smiled, "That requires that ability. Qionghua Island is surrounded by the Dead Sea. The sea is vast and it is impossible to sail. None of the water fairy magic tools can sneak. You must rely on your profound skills and fly with a sword to support yourself to the island. If you can't support yourself, you will fall into the Dead Sea halfway. Once you fall, you will be lost in it. Rumor has it that there are many ghosts under the Dead Sea. Of course, the rumors cannot be confirmed because those who fall in will never come back. The cultivators who can rely on their own spiritual power to support themselves to Qionghua Island are not bad, but in addition to the Dead Sea, Qionghua Island is also full of dangers. There are particularly ferocious monsters living there, and they will tear us to pieces without mercy even if they encounter us. If you want to go, you must be careful."

　　Peng Yao frowned and said nothing. The danger the water demon had mentioned shook her, but at the same time her curiosity was aroused. An island like that was a place that specifically nurtured the spiritual treasures of heaven and earth. According to the water demon, not many people could go to that island, and not many came back alive. The spiritual herbs that still grew there were probably very tempting, and there might be the rare species that she had always dreamed of.

　　Pengyao was still hesitating, but Bailian said, "Go ahead."

　　"Do you want to go?" Peng Yao asked back.

　　Bai Lian said calmly, "We are close now, so it doesn't hurt to go and take a look. And you want to improve your cultivation, right? Challenging dangerous situations is a good way to gain experience. Being timid is not a good idea, as it will have a negative impact on your mind."

　　Peng Yao nodded upon hearing this and said: "Let's go." How great it would be if the senior brothers and sisters were here, Peng Yao thought again.

　　The Water Monster Captain fell silent upon hearing this. He took out a pipe, took a few deep puffs, and said, "In that case, let's go with the girl."

　　Peng Yao was shocked and said, "Old Captain, you just need to send me to the edge of the Dead Sea."

　　The old captain didn't say anything. He walked back and shouted a few times, and the ship began to accelerate towards Qionghua Island.

　　Bai Lian said that Qionghua Island was near, but Peng Yao couldn't tell the direction on the sea. She stared blankly at the vast sea and kept listening to the captain saying that they were getting closer. Peng Yao could only keep silent.

　　It was not until the next morning, when the sun had just risen, that Peng Yao opened her eyes at the captain's shouting. Following the captain's line of sight, she saw the sea bathed in the rosy glow of the sunset, except for one dark, calm spot, like a huge shadow, huddled in the darkness, abandoned by the sunlight.

　　Peng Yao looked at the dark water surface in shock. If one didn't look carefully, one would have thought it was a huge black iron stone.

　　The old captain pointed at the black sea and said, "Fly straight from here to the center and you will see Qionghua Island. There is only one Qionghua Island in this black sea."

　　Peng Yao nodded seriously, and immediately asked with a pale face: "Must I fly in the direction... ahead?" She suddenly doubted whether she could grasp the direction correctly. There was no reference on the bare sea. What if she flew off the track? Thinking of this, Peng Yao's palms were sweating. Just challenging the flying sword over the Dead Sea was already a difficult task. Maybe she would die in the end because of taking a long detour. Of course, a straight road is shorter than a curved road. Everyone knows this principle.

　　The captain of the water demon saw Peng Yao's timidity and smiled kindly, "Don't worry, I have a compass on the boat. It can help you to find the direction correctly."

　　"Oh, thank you, Captain!" Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief.

　　The captain ran to get the pointer, then suddenly drew out his flying sword and leaped into the air. He leaned over and said to Peng Yao, "Let's go. The sooner we go, the sooner we'll be back."

　　Peng Yao was dumbfounded: "You, you are going too?"

　　"Of course, Lord Tongniu entrusted the girl to me, and protecting her is my mission."

　　Peng Yao felt guilty and regretful when she heard this: "But Qionghua Island is so dangerous, you don't have to. You have no responsibility to protect me."

　　"Girl, stop talking. I'm old enough to be your grandfather, so why not protect you for a while?"

　　"But...what if..." Peng Yao was depressed. It didn't matter what the outcome was if she went alone, but it would be bad if she dragged others down.

　　The captain smiled and said, "Don't worry too much, young lady. It's fate that I met you. I originally wanted to try my luck at Qionghua Island, but I never had the chance or the courage. Now that I've met you, I've made up my mind. There is a magical fruit on Qionghua Island that can bring back the dead and turn bones into flesh. I've been wanting to find it for a long time."

　　"Oh?" Peng Yao was puzzled. The dead are alive? The legendary medical realm cannot be said to be non-existent, but it is comparable to a miracle.

　　Bai Lian interrupted, "If you want to go, hurry up and try to travel as much as possible during the day. The Dead Sea must be pitch black at night."

　　The captain nodded and said to the other sailors, "You just wait here." After that, the captain's momentum shook, and Peng Yao was shocked and blushed. This captain's cultivation was much higher than hers. If she had known this, why would she keep nagging!

　　Peng Yao sighed, and heard the wind sword coming out after hearing the sound, following the captain, and quickly heading towards Qionghua Island. As soon as the flying sword entered the Dead Sea, the weather suddenly became cloudy, and the chill stimulated Peng Yao's body and mind. Peng Yao looked down at the sea, but the sea could not reflect her shadow, the blue sky, white clouds, flying birds, and all the scenery could not be reflected here, and there was even no sound of wind or waves. Peng Yao quickly raised her head and looked at the sea for a long time, which was very creepy.

　　The captain in front said: "This sea area is also called the ghost area. I think the girl has already felt it. The sea water can't reflect our shadows. We are like dead ghosts."

　　"..." Peng Yao shivered, followed the captain more closely, and even said to Bai Lian in dissatisfaction: "Senior Bai Lian, please come out and say something."

　　Bai Lian appeared with a smile, floated beside Peng Yao, and flew side by side with her.

　　Bai Lian asked, "Captain, do you know anyone who has been to Qionghua Island?"

　　The captain was smoking a pipe while flying, and muttered, "I know a few, but I'm not familiar with them. People who have been here regard Qionghua Island as a secret, and they won't easily tell outsiders about the situation there."

　　"Has Senior Tongniu been here before?"

　　"No, Senior Tongniu's father and grandfather have been here."

　　The few of them flew ahead while talking like this, and at some point, none of them spoke anymore.

　　Pengyao was wearing a red armor bought from a mermaid shop. The hem of her skirt swayed in the air like a fishtail, and the glimmering light of her scales became the only light in the night. The day had already passed, and it was already dark.

　　There is no moonlight or starlight above the ghost realm. The only sound is the sound of them flying with swords.

　　Peng Yao wanted to take out the night-shining pearls that Bingcan had collected before to illuminate the place, but was stopped by the captain. "Don't use extra lighting. Although there are no monsters above the ghost realm, you must be on guard against other people. Not many people come to Qionghua Island, but if you are unlucky, you might encounter one by chance. If you see the flash, someone might fly over to see what's going on."

　　Peng Yao thought it made sense, so she continued to fly in the dark. This was not the darkness of an ordinary night, but a pitch-black darkness, a darkness that even a cultivator could not see easily. She was glad that the captain was leading the way. If she came here alone, she would definitely get lost at sea.

　　"Hmm?" The man on the boat frowned suddenly. "Look to the right, there seems to be a light?"

　　Peng Yao looked carefully and saw that there was indeed a light far away on the right. The light was moving. Peng Yao was surprised and said, "I really ran into other people!"

　　The captain laughed: "It's fate that brings us together. Haha, never mind, they can't find us, we should just keep on going."

　　Peng Yao took a breath and followed steadily.

　　After a dull night, the ghost realm finally became clear after the morning sun rose. At this time, Peng Yao, who had been flying for a day and a night, was already exhausted and didn't even want to talk. Only after experiencing it personally did you know how difficult it was to be in the ghost realm. Flying all the time and consuming spiritual energy, with no place to rest, it would be strange if you weren't tired. However, the road ahead was long, and this fear was what made people uncomfortable.

　　From time to time, people on the boat said, "We can already see the shadow of the island."

　　Yes, the shadow of the island could be seen an hour ago, but after so long, the shadow is still so vague and boundless.

　　Bai Lian said: "Those people on the right are still flying."

　　Peng Yao was refreshed. There were a few people on the right, but they were not clear. But with more people accompanying her in such a place, Peng Yao felt better. She thought that others were working hard, so she must not give up. Giving up means death.

　　The shadow of the island became the pillar of progress. Everyone endured the day in silence. Soon it was dark again. Peng Yao could clearly feel the spiritual energy in her body slowly draining away. Even the captain stopped talking. Everyone's speed slowed down unconsciously.

　　Peng Yao took out two Huiyuan Pills and gave one to the captain. After taking them, he felt a little better. But for some reason, although he still had enough spiritual energy to control, his body felt heavier and heavier. The flying sword of the censor under his feet seemed to weigh a thousand pounds.

　　The captain sighed in the darkness: "I see. It's not just a test of the depth of our spiritual power. When we get to the coast near the island, it feels like there's a force pulling us down. The ghostland is truly magical. I wonder what's down there."

　　"Magnet?" Bai Lian asked.

　　"Haha, maybe it's a big magnet. It's so heavy..." The captain sighed. They didn't know when they were flying almost close to the sea surface.

　　Peng Yao stared at the island ahead, but unfortunately it was invisible at night and he didn't know how far it was. But they couldn't relax at all. They had fallen to this point and would sink into the sea if they didn't pay attention.

　　Pengyao and the captain kept eating Huiyuandan. When Pengyao angrily discovered that the last pill had been eaten, the sun finally rose again.

　　In the morning sun, they saw Qionghua Island right before their eyes.

　　4848 Qionghua Island

　　48 Qionghua Island

　　"We're here!" the captain exclaimed happily.

　　The huge island before their eyes was like a huge ship. Peng Yao was greatly encouraged. The two of them flew towards the island desperately. They could see the island so clearly. They tried so hard to travel, but it was not until noon today that they landed steadily on the land of Qionghua Island.

　　Peng Yao sat down on the ground, threw out a formation flag and arranged a cave, placing himself and the captain in the cave. Without saying a word, the two of them sat cross-legged to practice. They had used up too much spiritual energy, and it was undoubtedly unwise to want to break into the depths of the dangerous island at this time.

　　This time, the meditation practice consumed another half of the afternoon, and at dusk the two of them put away the formation flags.

　　Peng Yao exclaimed: "What huge plants." They had to look up to see any blade of grass or tree in front of them, and they couldn't even see the top of their heads.

　　Peng Yao then closed her eyes and carefully spread out her spiritual sense to explore the surrounding situation. There were only plants and no other living things.

　　"Go inside," said the captain.

　　We stepped into the bushes. Even though it was dusk, the sky was still bright, but there were so many plants inside that we couldn't see any light at all. It was not much different from being in the dark night.

　　Peng Yao had to take out the luminous night pearl. The captain walked in front, Peng Yao in the middle, and Bai Lian floated at the end.

　　Peng Yao exclaimed in admiration along the way: "What a treasure land! The big white tree over there is a rare wood spirit treasure." Unfortunately, none of them had the wood attribute, not even their friends, so no one greedily tried to possess the tree.

　　Pengyao was thinking about medicinal herbs, and found three precious medicinal herbs along the way. Pengyao picked the mature ones and left the others to grow. These precious medicinal herbs are spiritual and choose the place they like to grow. If the immature seedlings are transplanted back, it will be difficult for them to survive. The captain is a strange man. He doesn't want anything, but he hopes to find the magic grass that can bring back the dead.

　　"Why does the captain want that kind of magic herb? The hope is very slim." Peng Yao told the truth.

　　The captain smoked his pipe and said, "For an old friend. We grew up together. He is smarter and more talented than me. Lord Tongniu had high hopes for him. But when we were young, we ran away from the island to travel in the wilderness. There we encountered a formidable opponent. Someone wanted to capture us to make medicine. My friend risked his life to save me and I escaped. When I called for help to save him again, he was already half dead. His limbs were chopped off. He was just a body that could not move. He lived in pain for so many years."

　　Peng Yao bit her lip and said nothing. Living without limbs was so difficult that she might want to die even more.

　　"I have been confused for so many years. Is it right to let him live? He has been asking for death, but we have tried every means to keep him alive. He is in pain, and so are we. Now even the life-extending pill cannot prolong his life, so I want to give it a try. If I find the magic herb, I can help him get out of the darkness. If I can't find it, then I will just leave it to fate and let him die."

　　Peng Yao took a deep breath and said, "We will definitely find it. Qionghua Island is so big, there must be hope."

　　Bai Lian said, "It's not that there aren't any herbs that can bring back the dead, and there are quite a few. I remember someone in the Great Wilderness used them before. Now we have to look for them carefully. If there's none on this island, there's little hope elsewhere."

　　"Oh? Why do you say that? Is Qionghua Island the place with the most natural treasures in the world?" Peng Yao was a little reluctant to believe it. After all, the Great Wilderness is no smaller than the sea. There are many mysterious areas in the Great Wilderness. It is impossible that there are no such treasures in the Great Wilderness. Otherwise, how could the history of cultivating immortals in the Great Wilderness for so many years be passed down?

　　Bai Lian smiled: "Because this island is the most lively island with the most abundant fairy spirit."

　　The captain and Peng Yao were surprised: "Fairy spirit? Is it there?" There was indeed a lot of spiritual energy, but they could not distinguish the fairy spirit among it.

　　Bai Lian nodded: "Yes, it is the remaining immortal spirit that allows this island to grow all kinds of natural treasures. Do you know why there were more immortal herbs in the past? Because in the past, whether in the wilderness or on the island, there was a breath left by the immortals, but time passed slowly, and the longer it was since the immortals left, the thinner the immortal spirit on the ground became. In the few places where there is still immortal spirit, there must be natural treasures. The immortal grass that the captain mentioned, which can bring back the dead and turn bones into flesh, belongs to a depth that mortals cannot cross. Only in places where immortal spirits remain can it be possible to grow immortal grass that is not mortal."

　　"So that's it! I understand what Senior Bai Lian said. It's not in vain." Peng Yao was excited. The spirit of immortals is something you can only dream of but cannot seek. No wonder the medicinal herbs here grow more purely and spiritually.

　　The captain nodded thoughtfully, his cloudy eyes sparkling with burning hope.

　　"Senior Bai Lian, what is the meaning of the living island? Is there also a dead island?"

　　Bai Lian pondered and nodded: "This island is full of life because of the immortal spirit. But you should know the immortal's cemetery and the immortal's corpse, right?"

　　"Yes, I heard it from others."

　　Bai Lian sighed, "The immortal's cemetery is a mountain. In fact, there is immortal spirit there, but it is the dead spirit of corpses. Because of the existence of immortal corpses, no grass grows nearby. The dead spirit is too overbearing and has dissipated the original spiritual energy, so it is a dead place."

　　Peng Yao shook her head: "I never thought that immortals still have such terrible power after death."

　　Bai Lian laughed sarcastically, "Nowadays, there are many foolish masters who desperately rush into the tombs of immortals, hoping to comprehend and break through near the immortals. They have lived in vain for so many years. There is a dead air there, how can they make a breakthrough? Not only is it not helpful, but it will be harmful. This island is quite good, Miss Peng, you can rest assured to practice here for a long time. It will definitely be of great help to your cultivation. It is even better than the Babel Tower. The Babel Tower is full of spiritual energy, but there is no immortal spiritual energy. What a pity."

　　Peng Yao looked at Bai Lian expectantly: "Really? But I am an ordinary cultivator, not a descendant of an immortal. Is it okay for me to absorb the immortal spirit?"

　　"It's okay. The spirit of immortals is the purest spirit in the world. It will only do harm to those who practice magic or ghost cultivation."

　　Peng Yao smiled happily, but the captain frowned and said, "If it's so good, why don't the seniors who came to Qionghua Island in the past stay here for a long time in seclusion? Why do they have to leave here?"

　　Bai Lian raised an eyebrow when he heard this and nodded in agreement: "It really doesn't make sense. It's impossible that no one has discovered the benefits of this place."

　　"It is estimated that there is some danger that prevents them from staying here for a long time."

　　"Miss Peng, be careful."

　　"Yeah." Peng Yao's newly-felt excitement was immediately shattered by this fact.

　　After Pengyao collected more than ten kinds of medicinal herbs, they had been wandering around the island until midnight. Pengyao once again set up the battle flags to rest, and this time he waited until dawn before coming out.

　　Peng Yao was disappointed to find that even though the sun was shining, it could not reach the depths of the island. The towering plants blocked the sky, and only tiny rays of light were shining through the leaves. Birds were singing in the woods, and the rich fragrance of flowers and plants filled her nose. Peng Yao meditated and practiced last night, and found that she absorbed spiritual energy faster than before, and the spiritual energy she inhaled into her body was indeed subtly different. They easily wrapped up the original ordinary spiritual energy, and then ran rampant in her dantian. Peng Yao used this spiritual energy to flush her meridians, and soon she felt the long-lost pain. Peng Yao gritted her teeth and supported herself. When she finished the exercise, she felt that her meridians were a little stronger, and the red flame wrapped outside was purer.

　　Peng Yao was extremely happy and missed her scattered brothers and sisters even more. She really wanted to share such a good place with a few friends.

　　The Fox King came out of the formation. He was the only one in the vast world. The Fox King was not panicked, but very angry. He knew that Peng Yao had fallen behind. At the last critical moment, Peng Yao was still captured. He said that he would protect Peng Yao for a hundred years, but he was powerless at that time. The Fox King walked in the yellow sand with a gloomy face. He left a trace of divine thoughts on everyone. The Fox King used his power to check and met Tang Yuan half a day later. The Fox King then found that Peng Yintian, Ling Anyang Chenlan were together, but they were very far away from them, as far away as the distance from the North Wasteland to the South Wasteland.

　　"Should I go find Ling Anyang and Peng Yintian first, or should I try to go overseas first?" The Fox King asked himself, and at the same time felt a bit disgusted. He hadn't felt frustrated for a long time. He thought he would never meet another existence in this world that made him feel dangerous.

　　Tang Yuan said rationally: "Go find Ling Anyang and the other two, and then go to Wangxian Sect."

　　"Wangxian Sect?" The Fox King raised his eyebrows. It was not wise to go back to that place now.

　　"That's right. Wangxian Sect is one of the largest sects in the Northern Wilderness. It has had frequent contacts with the overseas fairy islands for many years. They must have a special transmission channel. Only by finding them can we get to the overseas fairy islands faster."

　　The Fox King nodded, touched his chin and said, "That's fine, let's go." The Fox King could sense the location of Ling Anyang and the other two, so no matter how far away they were, it was only a matter of time. Unlike Peng Yao, who was beyond the distance that the Fox King could sense, the Fox King wanted to sense Peng Yao's situation, most likely Peng Yao was seriously injured or dead.

　　In a distant corner of the glacier, Ling Anyang and Peng Yintian Chenlan, wearing thick winter clothes, huddled in a small house of a farmer with a listless look. At this moment, the place where they were was white, with nothing but ice and snow.

　　"Is this really the border of the Southern Wilderness? The book clearly says that the Northern Wilderness is the coldest place." Ling Anyang said weakly while sniffing his nose.

　　The fat old man in the house laughed loudly, "Young man, you have little experience. What the book says is true, but you can't believe it completely. You can only see it with your own eyes. Come, have a bowl of hot soup to get rid of the cold. Our place is like this all year round and is not suitable for human habitation. Therefore, there is no second family within a hundred miles. Even for cultivators, it is difficult to live here permanently if you don't have a high level of cultivation."

　　Chen Lan drank the hot soup happily, looked at the bloated old man and asked, "Senior, are you a hermit?"

　　The old man smiled and said, "I guess so, but the world calls me an ascetic. I have been wandering all my life, and then I drifted here and settled down."

　　"Why do you live in such a place?" Peng Yintian frowned.

　　"Haha, because it's very good. The environment here is extremely harsh, but it's perfect for a cultivator like me. I've been fighting against nature here, and over the years, my cultivation has improved more than when I was young. Don't be afraid, young man. You'll get used to it slowly if you stay here for a while."

　　Ling Anyang was worried about Peng Yao, so he asked, "Is there any way to get out of here quickly? My junior sister and I got separated, and I have to go find her."

　　The old man told him seriously, "This is not easy. I fell here by accident and didn't know how to leave. Besides, I was not in a hurry to leave, so I never found the way back. But why are you two here?"

　　“……” Ling Anyang rubbed his forehead with a headache. Could he say that it fell from the sky?

　　Although Peng Yintian liked challenges, he really didn't like this remote place. Just as he was about to ask more about the situation nearby, a loud thunderclap came from the sky.

　　The old man's face changed, and Peng Yintian and the other man ran to the door to look, only to see lightning crackling on the glacier plain not far away, mixed with strong winds, heavy rain, heavy snow and hail.

　　Ling Anyang was horrified: "What kind of weather is this!" Who has ever seen such a strange weather phenomenon? There is no thunder and lightning when it snows in winter, but here there are snowflakes, thunder and lightning, hail and heavy rain.

　　The old man sighed, "You'll get used to it after seeing it a few times. This is the kind of place we are in. If we bombard it every two or three days, there won't be any grass growing on the ground. But don't underestimate it. There are many monsters in the ice that you can't deal with, haha. Those monsters are born in response to the weather and are better adapted to this climate than you."

　　After the old man finished speaking, the thunder and lightning in the sky became more rapid, and the roof they were on was about to be struck by lightning. Ling Anyang sensitively felt that the lightning was getting closer and closer. At the critical moment, the old man's figure flashed, and he jumped out of the house lightly, rushed into the air, raised his hands with great momentum, and at the moment when the lightning struck, the old man bravely greeted it with his flesh!

　　The old man let out a series of roars in the air, and the lightning was like the strongest opponent in a sparring match. Both sides fought mercilessly. The old man's movements were like flowing water, ethereal and traceless. The dense lightning could not hurt him at all. His tall figure was illuminated by the lightning at this time, like a shining exiled immortal.

　　"Master!" Ling Anyang praised excitedly.

　　Peng Yintian clenched the sword in his hand.

　　The old man resisted in mid-air for an hour, but lightning was still raging in the land of Pili. The old man sighed and shouted to Ling Anyang and the others, "Young men, come and help us, or our roof will be blown off. These damn lightnings torment me every time."

　　Ling Anyang flew out without much hesitation. He wanted to give lightning a try. He had the ability to resist, but he couldn't do it as beautifully as the old man. Ling Anyang sighed in his heart at the same time. This is indeed a suitable place for cultivation. In such bad weather, you will fail if you don't resist. Only by persisting in fighting against the sky can you survive for a long time.

　　Peng Yintian drew his sword and walked out with a sullen face. He did not go against the thunder and lightning. He avoided them, walked into the heavy rain, and practiced the Jiaolong Sword Technique.

　　Chen Lan looked at the flashing lightning, then stood up and joined Peng Yintian.

　　On Qionghua Island. Pengyao's flying sword danced, and the long and enchanting flames entangled a python, and the flames scorched the giant python into fragrant snake meat. The old captain grabbed it with his bare hands, bit it hard, grabbed a piece and stuffed it into his mouth, laughing: "It tastes good! Miss Peng's barbecue is first-class!"

　　Peng Yao laughed and sheathed the sword. He squatted down and carefully picked up a vermilion tongue-like magical herb protected by the giant python and put it in a jade box. The moment he closed it, he could still smell the rich fragrance and the spiritual power lingering on his fingers.

　　Peng Yao heaved a sigh of relief with satisfaction: "This Vermilion Tongue Orchid has medicinal properties for more than a thousand years. It is really a treasure."

　　The old captain skillfully disassembled the giant python's body and said, "This snake is also a good treasure. Keep it, girl."

　　Bai Lian suddenly frowned and said, "Someone is coming, be careful."

　　After saying this, several people hurriedly flew in front of Peng Yao and the other two, their eyes fell sharply on the giant python in the captain's hand, and the leader gritted his teeth and said, "It has been killed!"

　　"Is Zhu Tongue Lan still here?"

　　Peng Yao clenched the sword in her hand, and sparks of fire ignited on her fingers that still had a lingering fragrance.

　　The author has something to say: I'm sorry for not updating in the past two days. I'm back to it now. I'm free tomorrow. I'll see if I can update 2 more tomorrow! Thank you for your support.

　　Good night!

　　4949 Monkey

　　49 Monkey

　　The old captain stopped Peng Yao, took a puff of his cigarette and said to the men who were in a rage, "Let's talk it over. It's not easy for everyone to come to Qionghua Island, so let's avoid fighting. Is there anything that can't be discussed?"

　　"Who will talk to you nicely!" one person shouted.

　　The leader stopped him and smiled at the old captain: "Yes, we can discuss it. The python you killed was guarding a thousand-year-old red tongue orchid, which is exactly what we need. Can you two give it up?"

　　The old captain looked at the five people in total, all of whom had higher cultivation than Peng Yao. The old captain said, "A thousand-year-old Vermilion Tongue Orchid is rare to see, and it happens to be what we need, so it's hard to give it up."

　　The leader's expression turned cold, and Peng Yao interrupted, "What do you want Zhushelan for?"

　　The leader stared at Peng Yao and said slowly, "Looking at the girl's palm, she looks like someone who makes medicine. I believe the girl also knows that the red tongue orchid combined with a few medicinal herbs can strengthen the body and have the effect of rebirth. Whether the meridians are damaged or the Dantian is damaged, if there is a thousand-year-old red tongue orchid, it can be cured."

　　Peng Yao nodded: "So, some of you are injured?" Her eyes casually swept over several people. These people were indeed stronger than her. They were probably specially selected to come to Qionghua Island to collect spiritual herbs. Those with low cultivation level could not come.

　　"That's right. An elder in my family has been seriously injured for many years. This Vermilion Tongue Orchid is now in the right age, so I came here specially to pick it."

　　Peng Yao looked at them with understanding: "Which island are you from?"

　　"Kongtong Island. The girl is"

　　Peng Yao smiled: "Dahuang."

　　The leader's face changed slightly. The old captain looked at Peng Yao indifferently and asked, "Miss Peng, you want to give the Vermilion Toe Orchid to someone else? You are really kind-hearted, Miss."

　　Peng Yao disagreed: "I can't use this spiritual herb for now. There are people waiting to be saved, so it's okay to give it to others." Peng Yao took out a jade box, and the jade box was faintly emitting a faint cold spiritual aura. Peng Yao said to several people: "This Vermilion Tongue Orchid is for you, but there are not many jade boxes. Do you have any extra jade boxes to exchange for this spiritual herb?" As the number of spiritual herbs picked increased, Peng Yao regretted not preparing more jade boxes earlier. Along the way, many medicinal herbs were reluctantly given up by Peng Yao because they could not be contained, which was a pity.

　　The leading man nodded with a smile, raised his hand and threw a dozen jade boxes to Pengyao. Pengyao raised her hand and the jade boxes flew directly into her Qiankun brocade bag in groups. Pengyao smiled and said, "These jade boxes are of really good quality. Thank you very much." After saying that, Pengyao threw out the jade box containing the Vermilion Tongue Orchid.

　　The leader said, "We should be the ones to say thank you." He quickly caught the jade box with his left hand, and at the same time threw a golden light at Pengyao with his right hand. Pengyao's eyes sank, and he snorted, dodging with precautions. The old captain jumped high, bent his waist like a monkey, and hit a man's shoulder with the pipe in his hand. There was a sound of bones breaking from the man's shoulder. The man covered his shoulder and screamed. The hand holding the sword loosened, and the flying sword fell out of his hand. The old captain turned around quickly like a phantom, raised his foot and kicked the screaming man in the waist. The man spit out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground miserably.

　　At this moment, the leader holding the jade box had a changed face. He was wondering why Peng Yao could see through his sneak attack. The jade box tightly held in his left hand exploded with a bang. The leader's arm was in great pain. He didn't have time to be surprised. The exploded box actually spread out thick pink smoke. In the heavy smoke, he not only lost the initiative, but also fell into Peng Yao's trap. Not only could he not see, but he also inhaled the smoke at the tip of his nose. It was poisonous!

　　"You! You little stinky girl!" The leader covered his nose and held his breath as he shouted angrily, even though he couldn't see where Peng Yao was at all. The smoke not only blocked his sight, but also concealed the breath of Peng Yao and the old captain.

　　Peng Yao's voice reached the ears of several people from all directions. Peng Yao said with angry eyes, "I don't know what Kongtong Island is! I have seen Qibao Island! Qibao Island has seven treasures, one of which is golden willow powder. When I first came to the overseas fairy island, there was a woman whose protective magic weapon was a golden silkworm pupa made from golden willow powder. It was a pity that the woman was defeated by my senior brother in the end, and her physical body was destroyed, and her Nascent Soul escaped. That female cultivator named Yun'er, is she one of you? Humph!"

　　The people trapped in the poisonous fog were shocked. The leader had profound cultivation. After hearing what Peng Yao said, he calmed down and expelled the poison. He said loudly: "Miss is right. This is the first time we meet. If it weren't for the old monkey over there calling me Miss Peng, I really wouldn't have known it was you. How did the girl recognize that I was from Qibao Island?"

　　Peng Yao's flying sword, wrapped in flames, silently penetrated into the smoke. Peng Yao chuckled and said, "When Miss Yun performed the golden silkworm pupa that day, I was very curious and envied that treasure. Golden willow powder is also a plant, with a very special fragrance. I remember it clearly. I almost neglected it today. The flying swords in your hands must have been tempered with golden willow powder, right? The fragrance is too strong for me to ignore. And the man in gray clothes over there, isn't the brocade bag on your waist refined with golden willow powder? It's shining with golden light, it's really impossible not to see! Thank you for your reminders, otherwise I would have been really tricked. You have more people, and there are only two of us on my side. It's too difficult to deal with you, so I have to use some ugly tricks." After Peng Yao finished speaking, the flames that penetrated into the poisonous fog had already entangled several people, and screams continued to be heard in the poisonous fog.

　　"Hmph! The barbarians in the wilderness are so despicable and shameless! It's all my fault that I was too anxious about Zhushelan's gains and losses. There is no such good person in this world. I got the thousand-year-old spiritual herb and gave it to others without a care. I am stupid!" The man in the smoke shouted angrily.

　　Peng Yao remained silent, carefully avoiding the smoke and attacking the enemy in the smoke from a distance. If there was really someone who needed the red tongue orchid to treat him urgently, Peng Yao would really be willing to give it up. However, she guessed their identities after seeing these people for a while. The jade box she threw out was empty, but there were talismans and poison powder on the back. She thought that if the man did not attack her secretly, she would take out the red tongue orchid again to give it to him. Unfortunately, everything was almost as she expected. Peng Yao was very disappointed. Since she came to the island, she has never met a human cultivator who can be called "good", but the monsters on the water monster island are of pure character.

　　The old captain sent a message to Peng Yao: "Girl, make a quick decision. Don't be soft-hearted and hold back. Just kill them. If you don't kill them now, there will be endless troubles in the future."

　　Peng Yao sighed and nodded, clasped her hands together, and from her dantian area, wisps of flame magically surged out as her slender fingers moved. The bright flame penetrated the pink smoke, like a thin golden-red thread, flexibly wrapping around all living things in the smoke, igniting and burning them.

　　"Damn it! What kind of fire is that little girl using!" Someone in the smoke cursed loudly, trying his best to resist the thin flame that was quietly wrapping around his body.

　　Peng Yao concentrated and made hand gestures, using the alchemy technique to control the spiritual fire in her dantian for the first time. She had been practicing on the island recently, and she always had a strong desire to control the spiritual energy in her body that was wrapped in red flames. At first, she only pulled out a few strands, but as she became more confident and bold, and used the alchemy technique skillfully, Peng Yao pulled out more and more flames from her body. This indescribable flame was more powerful than Peng Yao had imagined.

　　Peng Yao did not dare to be distracted. As time passed, sweat oozed from her fair forehead. She could not destroy the five enemies in the smoke in one fell swoop. Peng Yao was struggling, but the poisonous fog was something she made just in case. There was no antidote. Peng Yao did not dare to get close, and the old captain could not go deep. Facing the five trapped enemies, she could only grind slowly. Peng Yao knew the importance of a quick victory, but the actual situation did not allow it. The sweat on Peng Yao's forehead was half tired and half anxious. She was sensitive to the fact that these five people had helpers, and those helpers would come sooner or later, and they must be somewhere on Qionghua Island at this time.

　　The old captain tapped his pipe and said, "Miss Peng, this won't work. We should leave here as soon as possible. They are trapped now and can't get out for a while. Let's go far away now. This is the safest way." The old captain saw that Peng Yao was full of resentment. Peng Yao obviously had a grudge against the people of Qibao Island, so Peng Yao wanted to kill him. If there was no grudge, Peng Yao would have withdrawn long ago, and would not care about big things and small things. It was irrational to entangle with these people at this time. The smartest way was to take the opportunity to escape.

　　The old captain saw Peng Yao's fingers slowed down, and said, "It is never too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Let's go, girl. There are many places waiting for us to go on Qionghua Island. We can't let these guys ruin everything." The old captain sighed in his heart. He couldn't kill these people now, and when help came, they wouldn't be able to leave even if they wanted to.

　　Peng Yao withdrew his hand, nodded to the captain, and the two of them flew away in an unknown direction.

　　A white lotus floated out, warily floating behind Pengyao, its eyes staring coldly at the rapidly receding jungle. In the lush green, a light that was chasing her like a golden snake shot straight towards Pengyao's back. Pengyao's body and mind tensed up, and she gritted her teeth to dodge. Suddenly, there was a huge thrust from behind, causing Pengyao to stagger forward. It seemed as if a strong wind was blowing from behind, but she escaped unscathed.

　　Bai Lian exhaled lightly: "That was a close call."

　　Peng Yao turned around, her eyes seeing the bald land that had been razed to the ground, and the strange charred color.

　　Bai Lian floated beside him and said, "Someone is attacking by surprise, a master."

　　"It comes so quickly." sighed the old captain.

　　Peng Yao gritted her teeth in anger, but could do nothing. The other side had more people and their cultivation was no worse than theirs. This was a battle they had no chance of winning, so the only way out was to escape.

　　"Keep running." Peng Yao flew on the sword, "Senior Bai Lian, please help me watch behind."

　　"Yeah. Don't worry, I can still hold out for a few more times."

　　The Dantian in Pengyao's body was running fast, and her body was about to boil and burn. At this time, she missed the old days even more. No matter what enemies she encountered, there were always several people to face them together. But now, she had no help and was fighting alone. The old captain had his own way of fighting, which was not in sync with her, and Bai Lian was only a ghost. Pengyao was sweating, and blood was oozing from her clenched fists. Was she useless without friends around her? No, it was because the enemies this time were too many and too strong, and it was too difficult for one person to do it alone.

　　Peng Yao shook his head to calm himself down, thinking about how to completely get rid of the enemy.

　　"Want to get rid of me? Dream on!" Deep in the jungle, a middle-aged man in white clothes snorted disdainfully. Next to him stood several injured people he had just rescued. These five people were injured by Peng Yao. They had burns on all four limbs, their faces were ashen, and their expressions were ashamed and angry. Standing next to the middle-aged man, the five people dared not say a word.

　　On the other side of the man were two young people, a man and a woman. The young man looked at the five people and sneered, "They are more likely to cause trouble than to accomplish anything."

　　The young woman echoed: "I really don't know whether it is a blessing or a curse to come to Qionghua Island with you this time."

　　"Haiyuan! You are just a junior here to make up the numbers, what do you think you are? Miss Wansha, you are just worrying about nothing. Your uncle brought you here out of kindness, so what do you have to complain about?"

　　The middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "Shut up, you can get your lost face back later. Why are you arguing? We must get the Vermilion Orchid. Hahaha, it's really easy to find it after searching for a long time. I didn't expect that the Miss Peng is the Miss Peng here. That's great! We must catch this girl as well. Whoever drags his feet again will jump into the ghost realm and drown!"

　　As soon as the man finished speaking, he flew in the direction of Peng Yao and chased after him. The others did not dare to refute him and followed him. Even those who were injured did not dare to stop for a moment.

　　Wansha sent a message to Haiyuan: "Haiyuan, is that Pengyao really this Miss Peng?"

　　Hai Yuan nodded: "That should be right. Humph, I didn't expect that she is already on the island. If that's the case, don't blame me for being rude! Let's settle the old and new grudges together. If it wasn't for her that day, how could my aunt have died?"

　　Wansha smiled strangely and said calmly: "Since Miss Pengyao is here, our cousin Chenlan must be here, right? Haiyuan, how are you going to deal with Chenlan? You are obsessed with her, right?"

　　Hai Yuan fell silent after hearing this.

　　Wansha snorted coldly: "Don't forget that you are engaged to me now. I don't care whether Chenlan is my cousin or my biological sister, you are not allowed to have anything to do with her. Aunt Bingcan is dead, you have already escaped from there, you must be on my side now. If you do something stupid for her later, I will not be polite!"

　　Haiyuan frowned: "I won't, but Wansha, Xiaolan is innocent, at least we can't hurt her, it was she who saved me from the devil."

　　Wansha was annoyed: "You just think about her good points!"

　　"..." Haiyuan said no more, his brows were deeply furrowed, unable to relax.

　　The middle-aged man who was flying far ahead suddenly paused, raised his hand and threw the flying sword in his hand to attack. Haiyuan and his men rushed forward and asked, "Did you find it?"

　　The middle-aged man thrust a sword at Peng Yao, who dodged flexibly. The middle-aged man taunted her, "You think you can dodge my sword? You're just dreaming." As he finished speaking, the flying sword pierced through Peng Yao's belly like a meteor, and the flying sword drew a dazzling light. However, Peng Yao's pierced body continued to pounce towards the man. Peng Yao opened her mouth, and cold darts shot out. The middle-aged man frowned to block them, and the darts exploded one after another. The power of the purple gold thunder talisman should not be underestimated. The pink smoke enveloped the sky again, and someone cursed, "Bitch! You're using poison again!"

　　The middle-aged man shouted: "A trifle!" The middle-aged man snorted lightly, and his figure flew high up, hitting Peng Yao's body with his palms full of murderous intent. The man's face suddenly changed: "Puppet substitute?"

　　The Pengyao that was knocked away by him returned to its original appearance, just a strange puppet Pengyao! The puppet Pengyao fell to the ground, but got up without any pain, supported his shattered body, and hurriedly fled from here.

　　"Uncle Huang, why don't you chase him?" Hai Yuan shouted anxiously in the smoke.

　　The middle-aged man looked at his palms gloomily. His palms were twitching and faintly glowing with a strange green color.

　　The middle-aged man used his luck and fiercely forced the green out of his palms. The filthy liquid easily sprayed onto the branches in the distance. The man was completely furious. He turned around and rescued several juniors in anger, and silently caught up with the puppet like a gust of wind.

　　"Oops, I can't trap him anymore." Peng Yao said to the captain anxiously. Looking at the puppet that had returned, Peng Yao felt exhausted. She had no idea what level of cultivation that man who looked like a human was.

　　The old captain waved his pipe and sighed, "We are short of people after all. If we had known this would happen, we should have brought in a few more people."

　　"It's too late." Bai Lian sighed.

　　Pengyao stretched her body to fly, facing the unshakable force, she had no idea what to do. Was she going to die on the island like this? Pengyao shook her head. How could this be possible? She had not seen her lost friends yet. Even if she died, she should die in a familiar place, next to familiar people.

　　"Don't worry, Miss Peng. Those people won't kill you, but they will capture you. Have you forgotten why you appeared on the island?" Bai Lian reminded.

　　Peng Yao suddenly realized, but this fact made her look even worse. Peng Yao suddenly stopped and said to the captain: "Captain, please go. They won't kill me, but they will kill you! I don't want you to die for me, go quickly."

　　"Miss Peng, I don't like to hear that. I came here to protect you at the order of Lord Tongniu. How could I leave you alone?"

　　"Captain, please leave. Have you forgotten that you still have to save your friends? Look carefully on the island, there must be a way. Don't lose your life for me. I'm used to being chased, but you shouldn't have been implicated."

　　The old captain remained silent, but stubbornly did not move.

　　"Senior?" Peng Yao asked anxiously.

　　The old captain sighed, "I won't listen to you. When I was young and timid, my friend asked me to escape first, so I did. But the result was that I watched my friend suffer for hundreds of years. I will not repeat this again, Miss Peng, please stop talking nonsense."

　　"...Senior..." Miss Peng almost fainted. Facing the old captain's answer, she was speechless. She had only known the old captain for a short time, and she really didn't want to cause him to lose his life.

　　"Ms. Peng, as long as you are alive, I believe in you. If I die, please remember to help me treat that friend. You are knowledgeable and well versed in medicine. This is the first time I feel that he can be saved. He will stand up again in your hands and walk into the sunlight again. Please remember to tell him that I was a coward back then and I feel guilty."

　　"Senior! You are not dead yet, don't leave any last words!" Peng Yao yelled in annoyance.

　　The old captain chuckled, but before his lips closed, his face turned pale, and he fell behind Peng Yao with a muffled groan.

　　"Captain, Senior!"

　　The old captain had blood in his eyes and he coldly knocked the flying sword behind him with his pipe. Peng Yao clearly saw a bright red patch on the captain's back; he was injured in a sneak attack!

　　Peng Yao's eyes turned red with anger, and the Fengming sword technique whistled angrily, and flames swept towards the enemy.

　　The middle-aged man walked slowly to a distance of 100 meters between the two of them, staring at Peng Yao with a pair of eyes, and said with a smile: "Is this Miss Peng? I didn't expect that she is such a little beauty. Miss, I have no intention of killing you, so save your energy and don't go against me. Just follow me obediently and suffer less physical pain."

　　Peng Yao roared: "Shameless scum!"

　　The man's eyes narrowed, and the flying sword in his hand pierced the captain's body again. The old captain roared to the sky, his body slowly twisted, and under the gaze of everyone, he turned into a huge skinny monkey.

　　The man sneered: "An old monkey dares to go against me." The strange silk thread flew out from the man's palm and wrapped around the monkey's body invisibly and seamlessly.

　　Peng Yao's heart sank: "Captain, Senior!"

　　With a puff, blood spurted out like a mountain torrent, bursting into dazzling flowers.

　　The author has something to say: Ahhhhhh, the first update is here~~ Sorry, I didn't expect that I had to eat today! So it was already past 8 o'clock when I got back, but I have a lot of inspiration now~~ I will continue to write the second chapter haha~ It may be posted after 12 o'clock! But it can be regarded as the second update of today... tears rushing...

　　5050 Blue Boots

　　50 Blue Boots

　　The flying sword pierced deeply into the captain's body. The captain spurted blood and smiled coldly at the middle-aged man. The monkey's claws suddenly grasped the sword tightly, and the huge body rushed in front of the man. Under the man's stunned eyes, the old monkey roared loudly, accompanied by a loud bang...

　　The old monkey turned into a blood flower in the air, and its body that exploded along with the middle-aged man's was dripping with red rain. Drops of rain fell on Peng Yao's cheeks. Peng Yao stared at it blankly, like a stone sculpture that had lost its soul.

　　"Uncle Huang!" Hai Yuan and his group shouted anxiously. Who would have thought that the old monkey would explode without a sound? His flesh body and Yuanying, entangled with Uncle Huang, exploded together. The blood flowers in the sky shocked everyone's heart.

　　Bai Lian sighed: "What a stubborn old monkey."

　　Not to mention the terrified Peng Yao, even though Hai Yuan and his people were usually cold-blooded and ruthless, it was the first time they saw someone sacrifice themselves to explode. An old monster that should not be underestimated, an inconspicuous old monkey.

　　The broken pipe slowly fell from the sky in front of Peng Yao's eyes, passing through the silence in her eyes. Peng Yao closed her eyes tightly, and after a long time, she slowly opened them. Peng Yao bent over, picked up the broken half of the pipe and put it into the brocade bag. The Tingfeng Sword crisply broke away from the scabbard, and the flames fiercely coiled around it. Peng Yao's skirt tail swung high like a fish, and she slapped a palm in the air, rumbling on a person's chest. The person's chest was sunken in an instant, and he vomited blood like a spring. His eyeballs almost fell out of his eye sockets, and he didn't even have time to cry out. This person's body was dead! The Yuanying was embarrassed to break away from the body, and the cold flying sword pierced the Yuanying to pieces.

　　"Xiao Jun!"

　　"Bitch, accept your death!" The people who were shocked by the old monkey's self-explosion suddenly woke up and rushed towards Peng Yao with great momentum. However, they were a little slow, and the flames had already entangled their bodies. Without the help of Master Huang, who had profound cultivation, these flames were enough to entangle them. It was a pity that the old monkey died in the self-explosion, and Master Huang was in great danger! Without his protection, these people were like losing the strongest weapon.

　　Bai Lian quietly looked at Peng Yao in the air and sighed secretly. People are indeed forced out. Even rabbits bite when they are anxious! What's more, Peng Yao is a flesh and blood person.

　　There was a flame burning in Pengyao's heart. The old monkey's self-explosion aroused all her temper. She threw out everything, gave up everything, and used all her strength to attack these people madly. She recognized Haiyuan among them, but at this moment, she could not arouse any anger in the past. She was filled with the old monkey's self-explosion. What was Haiyuan? What were those in the past? She just wanted to kill everyone in front of her, even if she lost her life, she had to kill them and avenge the old monkey. The old monkey sacrificed himself and solved the most powerful enemy for her. How could she be discouraged, how could she fail, how could she fall into the hands of these people and lose her freedom, how could she give her life to scum!

　　Listening to Feng Jian's cries of joy, like the song of the god of death, one after another, wearing away people's will, Peng Yao held back everything, the alchemy formula surged endlessly, the spiritual fire in her body rushed towards the enemy frantically, Peng Yao's eyes were fixed on a man, she ignored all the extra people, and concentrated on dealing with only one of them, that was the one who was injured by her poison gas before, he was injured, so he must die before the others. Pick the weak persimmons, kill one is one. Flying sword, flame, puppet Peng Yao, three-way attack stared at the man, the man screamed and dodged everywhere. Just as he dodged, Peng Yao's body sank, and the red skirt tail jumped into the sea of ​​fire in the crowd like a fish. Peng Yao slapped the man's vitals with both palms, the man screamed, his body collapsed and fell to the ground, the Yuanying left his body and wanted to escape in panic, but who would have thought that they were already in the flames, and the Yuanying was burned by the flames as soon as it came out. Peng Yao waved her hand casually, and crushed the Yuanying's head with five fingers. Another one died, Peng Yao's scarlet hand touched the flying sword, and turned around to look at the remaining five people. Three of them were injured, and the only two who were not injured were Hai Yuan and Wan Sha, who had not been met before.

　　"Pengyao! I've never seen you for a few days. I didn't expect you to become so powerful." Haiyuan stared at Pengyao with complicated eyes. He couldn't understand why Pengyao was only at the foundation building stage when he first met her. Now, not long ago, she has reached the Nascent Soul stage, and is a master among the Nascent Soul stages. Even her temperament has changed. In his eyes, Pengyao used to be as ordinary as an ant on the roadside. She had no beauty, no temper, no cultivation, nothing, just like one of the millions of ants on the roadside. The only thing that attracted people's attention was the importance that Aunt Bingcan paid to her. Haiyuan wondered why the elders were vying for this inconspicuous woman. What was so special about her? What secrets did she have? What backstage did she have? The cultivators cared about her, the demons protected her, and the monsters were willing to sacrifice for her. Hai Yuan sneered, these halos should not be around such an inconspicuous woman, a barbarian woman from the wilderness, when did she attract the attention of overseas masters? Hai Yuan was ashamed, they were descendants of immortals, and now the descendants of immortals actually spent all their efforts on this woman.

　　Hai Yuan was filled with murderous intent. He wanted to kill her! No matter who she was, no matter what secrets she had, he just wanted to kill her.

　　Even he himself did not realize that he was unconsciously afraid of Peng Yao's existence. Peng Yao's life became a strange thorn in his heart. This was a strange woman. Only by killing her could everything return to the previous peace. She must be killed! For himself, for the descendants of the immortals, and for many, many people, Hai Yuan was obsessed with the boiling murderous intent.

　　Pengyao could not ignore this murderous aura. Pengyao rushed towards Haiyuan unarmed, attacking Haiyuan's body with bare hands. Haiyuan wanted to draw his sword, but Pengyao slapped him with a palm. Haiyuan could not draw his sword. Haiyuan frowned, and a magic weapon came out at will. Pengyao did not dodge or evade, but bravely met the magic weapon. Pengyao waved his hands, and through the magic weapon, Pengyao waved a huge palm, and the palm was dark and covered the magic weapon. Haiyuan was anxious, but he didn't expect that the huge palm was just a shadow. Pengyao's real hands swung firmly in the air and hit Haiyuan's belly. Haiyuan was shocked and sprayed blood and retreated: "You..." This set of weird palm techniques turned out to be physical training. There are too few hardworking people who practice physical training. Haiyuan has never even seen it in person.

　　Peng Yao's feet slid like phantoms, and her skirt swayed with it, like a goldfish's tail rapidly approaching the abyss. Synchronously with her, there were thousands and thousands of white palms. The increased speed made the palms form thousands of phantoms. This set of palm techniques was Peng Yao's understanding of the only physical cultivator she had ever seen. On that day on the first floor of the Tower of Babel, when she fought with the golden elixir physical cultivator, Peng Yao had a deep understanding of it. Although she could not perform the full set, Peng Yao had figured out the trick. She even thought that her body was more suitable for this path. The pleasure of physical combat was completely different from the feeling of using a flying sword.

　　Hai Yuan retreated in a hurry. He was furious because of the constant avoidance! The last time they met, he could have easily crushed the ant to death. At this moment, he was forced to the point where he had no power to fight back. Hai Yuan was not convinced. He was a Yuanying, and this woman was also a Yuanying. He couldn't just take the beating. When he became a Yuanying, this woman was not even as good as an ant. How could she defeat him now?

　　Hai Yuan was boiling with anger. His excitement made him forget all his rationality. He abandoned his flying sword and magic weapon, and rushed towards Peng Yao like an angry wolf. His palms clattered to meet Peng Yao's attack. If Peng Yao used 100% of her strength, he would use 120% of her strength! If Peng Yao hurt him a little bit with her palm, he would use his palm to hurt her a foot! He was Hai Yuan, the Hai Yuan who had trampled her hard under his feet. He wanted her to never be able to turn over.

　　Hai Yuan gathered all the spiritual energy in his body into his palms. He didn't realize that he was like a madman at this moment. The condensed spiritual energy made him excited and wanted to make a final blow to completely defeat this woman.

　　"Haiyuan! You're crazy! Do you want to cripple your hands?" Wansha screamed in horror.

　　Unfortunately, Haiyuan couldn't hear him, so he used his palms that had condensed all his spiritual energy to slap Pengyao. Pengyao's eyes widened in anger, and he met his attack with his white palms.

　　Bang!

　　"vomit……"

　　"Wow……"

　　The two of them flew backwards at the same time and crashed miserably into the tree trunk.

　　Hai Yuan suddenly woke up, the severe pain made him regain his sanity. He even stared blankly at his broken palms, the meridians in his hands were all broken... How could it be possible! Hai Yuan couldn't believe it.

　　Peng Yao let the blood flow down the corners of her mouth. Her palms were stained with blood, her arms were paralyzed, and she couldn't lift her hands to wipe them. She couldn't even take medicine. But fortunately, her meridians were only damaged, not broken. Peng Yao sneered. The result of this palm was as she expected. Hai Yuan must be more seriously injured than her. Peng Yao wanted to laugh. Hai Yuan's hands must be useless. That's great.

　　"Your hands..." Wansha squatted in front of Haiyuan and gritted her teeth: "Why are you so stupid? Are you satisfied with your hands being broken?"

　　Haiyuan still looked at his hands in confusion and did not respond to Wansha.

　　Wansha angrily took out a bunch of medicine and hurriedly applied it on Haiyuan's hands.

　　Pengyao was injured, and the remaining three men trapped in the flames immediately escaped, breathing in embarrassment, and then saw Haiyuan and Pengyao who were injured. One of them walked towards Haiyuan, while the other two rushed towards Pengyao at the same time.

　　"Bitch! I'm going to make you live a life worse than death!" The two men cursed at the same time, drew their swords and stabbed Peng Yao.

　　Wansha shouted, "Don't kill her! Leave her alive, bastards, each one of them will only cause trouble. Go and check on Uncle Huang, he is not dead yet."

　　The two men retracted their swords, one of them ran towards Uncle Huang, and the other kicked Peng Yao hard. Peng Yao dodged and avoided the stomach, and the kick landed on Peng Yao's thigh. Peng Yao didn't even grunt, with his hands hanging down, trying to stand up with difficulty.

　　The man was even more furious when he saw this: "You damn woman!" He grabbed Pengyao's collar fiercely, but unexpectedly Pengyao swept her right leg, and the man dodged in a panic. He didn't fall, but stumbled a few times. Pengyao sneered: "You useless scum, you bully the weak and fear the strong. With your character, you will never make a breakthrough again."

　　The man's eyes were red, and he drew his sword to chop at Pengyao in his unbearable state. Wansha flashed and blocked the sword, staring at the man with disgust: "How many times do I have to tell you not to kill her! You can't even deal with an injured woman, and you don't believe me when I say you are a drag, hum!" After Wansha finished speaking, she raised her hand and pressed it against Pengyao's dantian to seal it: "I sealed her dantian, you keep an eye on her and don't let her commit suicide." After saying this, Wansha returned to Haiyuan.

　　Peng Yao's eyes flashed, and for a moment, she wanted to explode like the old monkey and drag these people to hell with her. But it was only a moment.

　　Pengyao's Dantian was sealed, which made the man feel relieved. But Wansha's contempt lingered, and the man grinned and sneered loudly: "Don't worry, sister Wansha, I won't kill her. I just leave her alive, it's too easy."

　　Pengyao's heart tightened. The man pinched her chin, stared at her cold face and sneered: "Who are you pretending for? You are so scared, but you pretend not to care. Haha, why don't you scream, why don't you beg for mercy, cry out and see, maybe I will make you feel better." Puff, the sword pierced Pengyao's instep fiercely, and Pengyao's face was distorted in pain. Her clothes had a defensive effect, but they were damaged after several rounds of fighting. This man could have stabbed anywhere, but he stabbed her instep, where there was no defense at all.

　　"Haha, I really don't understand. Why do everyone want to capture you? The Ice Silkworm Fairy failed to seize the body, and others want to try?" The man talked to himself. He was not stupid. The elders all coveted Peng Yao, but Peng Yao couldn't seize the body. What's the point of capturing such a woman? What kind of talent she has is her business, and others can't take it away. The only way is to practice dual cultivation.

　　The man's eyes suddenly became obscene, and Peng Yao felt cold in her heart.

　　The man let go of Peng Yao's chin and looked at her face carefully: "She looks okay."

　　"Get lost!" Peng Yao yelled. She admitted that she was indeed anxious.

　　The man chuckled: "Sure enough, women are women. What they treasure most is their innocence? Haha, it's a pity that I think you can only be a prostitute in the future. There are too many people who want to find you." After that, the man raised his finger and deliberately tore open Peng Yao's collar. The white neck and collarbone were immediately exposed to the light. The man's eyes narrowed, and he pulled off Peng Yao's coat with rapid breathing. Peng Yao's face was pale, and her legs kicked hard, but her Nascent Soul was sealed, and all these powers were insignificant to the man.

　　"It's useless to struggle!" The man snorted coldly and leaned over to kiss Peng Yao's neck and exposed chest.

　　Peng Yao picked up a nearby stone and smashed it hard on the man's head. The man stepped back in pain and slapped Peng Yao's right cheek, making it red. "Bitch, don't be ungrateful. You can still live even if your hands and feet are cut off!"

　　Peng Yao continued to hit the man's head without hesitation, but the man easily blocked it and broke Peng Yao's hand bones with his backhand. Peng Yao's already paralyzed arm still caused him to look horrified with pain.

　　"I'm going to chop off your hands and feet!" The man yelled angrily, but his hands couldn't wait to strip Peng Yao of the remaining clothes. The lust in his eyes made his ugly face even more disgusting.

　　Wansha's cold flying sword pierced straight at the man's head. The man carefully dodged it, turned around and saw that it was Wansha, and immediately became furious: "What are you doing!"

　　Wansha sneered: "Kill you, you make me sick. Don't do this in front of me. You are a cultivator after all. Don't be like a wild boar in heat and embarrass yourself."

　　"Do you want to be an enemy of our Kongtong Island?"

　　Wansha shook her head and said, "Come on, Qibao Island is destroyed, and you, the remnants of Qibao Island, have been taken in by Kongtong Island because they feel sorry for you. The people of Kongtong Island are the ones who make the decisions, and you can only serve as slaves, cows and horses, and servants. My Xueling Island is afraid of you? That's ridiculous."

　　The man felt scared. Wansha's words were unpleasant to hear, but they were the truth.

　　Wansha said nothing, walked over to tie up Pengyao, picked her up and prepared to leave, saying: "Okay, everything is easy with her here, and we have got Zhushelan, we should go back. Uncle Huang must be taken back for proper treatment."

　　The others nodded silently.

　　Wansha took Pengyao a few steps forward, and a slender figure suddenly appeared a few feet ahead. The figure stood quietly in the bushes, covering his face, so his appearance could not be seen.

　　"Who is it?" Wansha asked vigilantly, and the people behind her drew their swords.

　　Upon hearing this, the black figure slowly moved towards Wansha, one step, two steps, three steps, four steps.

　　For some reason, Wansha led everyone back a few steps.

　　The slender figure gradually approached, his long hair fluttering in the wind, his wide robe rustling slightly, and under the mottled light cast through the trees, a pair of clean, flawless, dust-free blue boots stopped silently before his eyes.

　　The author has something to say: Ahhh, the second update - - it's still after 12 o'clock... tears are rushing...

　　"Traveling Through the Bad Husband"

　　5151 Drug Testing

　　51 Drug Testing

　　Blue boots, soapy robe, long hair, strange black and white mask. As soon as the man approached, Peng Yao smelled a strong smell of medicine. Peng Yao unconsciously looked at the man's hands. The man's fingertips were different colors. Peng Yao was more certain that this was a cultivator who was proficient in refining medicine and was deeply involved in it. Peng Yao had seen the same different color on his fingertips on his master's hands. The master said that the fingertips would inevitably be stained with different colors after refining medicine for too long. Some cultivators who do not take care of their bodies will even change their bodies after dealing with drugs for a long time.

　　The solemn black and white mask made the man look creepy. Wansha and her group looked at him anxiously and asked carefully, "What can I do for you, fellow Taoist?" Wansha frowned. She couldn't tell the man's cultivation level. To be more precise, she couldn't feel any breath flowing from him. He didn't look like a living person at all. A corpse ghost? Impossible. A corpse ghost can't survive on this island with a strong fairy spirit. Then there is only one possibility, he is a master, and he hides all his breath exquisitely, as if he doesn't exist. This method is not something that any master can use.

　　The masked man didn't say anything. Peng Yao couldn't see clearly what he did and fell into a drowsy sleep.

　　The sound of crackling kept ringing in Pengyao's ears. Pengyao was awakened by the noise. It was pitch black in front of her eyes. She couldn't see her hand in front of her face. The crackling sound was the sound of the iron chain hitting. Pengyao sighed in her heart. She was imprisoned by the iron chain again, but this time she was accompanied by Wansha and her group. At this time, only Pengyao, Wansha, and Haiyuan woke up. Wansha was tossing the iron chain and angrily cursing: "Asshole, what on earth does he want to do?"

　　Peng Yao didn't say anything. She could tell from Wansha's voice that Wansha's dantian was sealed just like her.

　　"Why are there people like that on the island? I've never heard of them before." Hai Yuan pondered.

　　Wansha angrily replied: "If you let me know who he is, I will never let him go even if I die."

　　Hai Yuan was silent, with a bad feeling. That person appeared silently, and now they were imprisoned in a room. The neat room proved that this was the residence of that person. That person had lived on the island for a long time. This kind of person was too weird. Before Hai Yuan came, he heard from his predecessors that it was impossible to live on Qionghua Island for a long time, and there would always be various unmatched dangers and forced to leave the island.

　　Soon, the other unconscious people woke up one after another. The room was in chaos. Wansha could no longer take the lead. The men didn't take her words to heart at all. They kept quarreling and cursing impatiently, torturing others' ears.

　　Peng Yao remained silent throughout. Even though they were both wanderers in the world, she could never get along with these guys.

　　Pengyao sat cross-legged in meditation, but kept an eye out to listen to the noise outside.

　　They sat like this until the next morning, when Bai Lian, who had been silent the whole time, woke up. Bai Lian transmitted a message, "Miss Peng, this person is dangerous."

　　Peng Yao sighed. How could it not be dangerous if they were caught and locked up without knowing the man's intentions?

　　"Are you okay?" Peng Yao asked with concern. That day, Bai Lian took the initiative to cooperate with the puppet Peng Yao. Even though the puppet of Peng Yao looked similar to her, it was still a puppet. Anyone who was not blind could tell at a glance that it was impossible to deceive Master Huang. Later, Bai Lian took the initiative to attach herself to the puppet and used her special spiritual energy to completely transform the puppet into Peng Yao's appearance. Then she went to attack Master Huang, but unfortunately, she failed. Bai Lian was injured and returned to Peng Yao's body weakly.

　　Bai Lian sighed helplessly: "It's okay, I'm so sorry, I didn't expect my cultivation to decline to this point. I'm really useless and can't help you at all, old captain...ah..."

　　Peng Yao was in low spirits and spoke weakly: "In the end it's all because of me. Everyone is here for me. I'm sorry for getting you into trouble, old captain... I will definitely come back alive and heal the captain's friends!" Peng Yao stood up excitedly and pulled the iron chains on his hands and feet.

　　Bai Lian breathed a sigh of relief and encouraged: "Miss Peng, you are blessed by heaven and will definitely return safely."

　　Peng Yao clenched his fist: "We must not let down the old captain's sacrifice."

　　After Peng Yao finished speaking, a man in the room shouted angrily: "Bitch, be quiet! Stinky woman, if it weren't for you, how could we be trapped!"

　　Pengyao's body trembled, she turned around and threw the iron chain on her feet hard, and the hard iron chain hit the man's body accurately. The man screamed in pain, jumped up and cursed: "You stinky woman, if you want to die, just say so!" The man dragged the long iron chain and pounced on Pengyao in the dark. Pengyao snorted coldly and dodged. Bai Lian whispered something to Pengyao, and her ghostly figure moved. The man screamed and fell to the ground immediately. One white lotus after another desperately drilled into the man's mouth, as if someone was feeding him an endless supply of water. The man howled and struggled desperately with his limbs.

　　Wansha watched all this coldly, her only interest focused on the lotuses: "Where did these lotuses come from? Miss Peng, you are really mysterious, and everything about you is strange."

　　Peng Yao didn't say anything, she just sat there quietly with her head propped up. Bai Lian gave the man a good scolding, and when she was satisfied, she quietly went back behind Peng Yao: "Miss Peng, do you want me to find out what's going on outside?"

　　Peng Yao nodded: "Yes, but wait until it's dark and everyone else is asleep."

　　"good."

　　Peng Yao wanted to escape, but it was not a good time at this time. The wounds on her hands had not healed yet, and she was still numb and weak. Her dantian was sealed, so it was really difficult for her to escape.

　　Before Peng Yao even waited until dark, the door of the dark room was opened.

　　The dazzling sunlight shone in, and everyone in the room squinted their eyes.

　　The masked man walked in with calm steps. He seemed to look around at everyone, and finally stood in front of Master Huang, who was the most seriously injured and almost dead. The man squatted down and picked up Master Huang, then walked out of the room without looking back.

　　"What on earth is he going to do?" someone asked himself quietly.

　　Just when everyone was relieved, the man suddenly came in again. He threw a pile of something on the ground, rolling and gurgling, and the man left again. Peng Yao saw clearly that what he threw in was fresh fruit, one as big as a small melon, enough to fill her stomach. Peng Yao took two with her feet without hesitation, and picked them up lightly. The fresh fruit fell on her knees. Peng Yao lowered her head, bit off the skin of the fresh fruit, and enjoyed it slowly one bite at a time. She was hungry and had no strength. She urgently needed to replenish her physical strength.

　　The others were unmoved, and all kinds of disdainful snorts filled the room. Peng Yao understood that these people were used to being high and mighty, so how could they be willing to eat food given by the enemy.

　　Peng Yao unceremoniously collected all the remaining fruits. She was sitting anyway, so she would eat the fruits whenever she had time to ease her depressed mood. Only by keeping her mind relaxed could she come up with a better way to escape.

　　It was already late in the night, and at three o'clock in the morning, Bai Lian floated out of the house silently.

　　Peng Yao was sleeping motionless against the wall, seemingly unaware of Bai Lian's whereabouts.

　　Although she looked like she was sleeping, she was actually talking quietly to Bai Lian with her mind.

　　"Senior Bai Lian, are there any guards outside?"

　　Bai Lian stood in front of the house, looking at the cliff with a sigh. The house was built on the very edge of the cliff. If the people inside rushed out accidentally, they would definitely fall off the cliff first.

　　"There are no guards, nothing. This house is isolated and built on a very high cliff. The flat land on the cliff is very narrow and can only accommodate this one house. It is impossible for that person to live here. There is no other house."

　　Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that there were no guards. But when she learned that she was on the cliff, she couldn't help but frown anxiously. If her Dantian was not unsealed, how would she get down from such a high cliff?

　　Bai Lian said again: "I'll go down and take a look."

　　"Thank you for your hard work, Senior Bai Lian."

　　Bai Lian flew down the cliff, and was shocked to find that the house was not built on the cliff, but on a huge tree. The tree was so tall that it reached the sky, and there were several door lintels on its indescribably large body. Bai Lian was shocked to see it all the way down. So, that person lived under the house, inside the tree.

　　Bai Lian landed on the land at the bottom of the cliff. Before she could take a step, a wooden door suddenly opened and a masked man suddenly stood in front of her.

　　Bai Lian's heart skipped a beat. Compared to her, this man was more like a ghost.

　　The man stared at Bai Lian, closed the door without saying a word, and ignored Bai Lian completely.

　　Bai Lian's heartbeat tensed up. She had just vaguely heard a miserable cry coming from the room. The voice sounded very much like that of Uncle Huang.

　　Bai Lian returned to Peng Yao's room with lingering fear and discussed everything with Peng Yao. Peng Yao sighed and felt that escape was an increasingly difficult road.

　　The next morning, the masked man appeared again. He looked around, then grabbed the heads of several iron chains and pulled them gently. All the people in the house were forced to stand up. The man waved his robe as if he was dragging a few big dogs and jumped off the cliff.

　　"ah!"

　　“Ahh…”

　　Everyone screamed. Their Dantian was sealed. If they fell down, they would be crippled if not dead.

　　The man suddenly changed direction and rushed into a door on a big tree. The people he was leading slammed into the tree trunk and were pulled into the tree house with stars in their eyes.

　　The tree house is spacious and inlaid with luminous pearls, which are extremely bright.

　　"Uncle Huang!" Someone suddenly shouted. Peng Yao looked over and found Huang's body hanging on a wall. No, it was a corpse! Peng Yao shuddered. She could see at a glance that Huang's body had been drained of all blood and water. At this time, it was just a shrunken corpse. However, Huang's body did not shrink. Instead, his skin looked very good and he hung there plumply. Peng Yao swallowed her saliva and looked at the masked man carefully. She wondered in her heart, what did this man put into Huang's body?

　　The masked man took a bottle of medicine, walked over and forced it into everyone's mouth. As soon as the medicine entered her mouth, Peng Yao felt something was wrong. There were several herbs she was familiar with, and there were more herbs she was completely unfamiliar with! Peng Yao was shocked. How powerful was this man? He seemed to have surpassed his master. Peng Yao didn't think much about it. After the medicine penetrated into her stomach, a strong pain filled her whole body. Peng Yao rolled on the ground miserably.

　　The situation of the other people around Peng Yao was similar to hers, or even worse. Some of them vomited blood and liver fluid directly. The strong odor filled her nose and Peng Yao almost suffocated. Peng Yao deeply realized that this person was using them to test medicine, maybe a miraculous medicine, maybe poison. What exactly was it? Peng Yao was confused and couldn't figure it out. The pain made her faint completely.

　　The masked man looked down at the unconscious people, bending down to check their physical condition one by one. A small colorful snake swam to his feet, and the man placed the snake on his shoulder affectionately. The snake happily stuck out its tongue and hissed, then wrapped itself around the man's neck in circles.

　　After checking everyone's breath, the man said to Hua She in a cold voice, "Xiao Hua, these people are no match for him."

　　Xiaohua hissed. The man was about to get up when Pengyao, who was unconscious next to him, suddenly groaned and opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of filth. The man walked over in surprise and said, "This is good. It actually forced out half of the medicinal properties." After saying that, he picked up Pengyao and put him on a bare wooden board beside him.

　　The man was faintly excited. He excitedly took out a dagger and sharply slashed Peng Yao's arm. Scarlet blood flowed from the arm and fell into the porcelain plate prepared by the man.

　　The man then took out some more medicines and applied them on Pengyao's already miserable arm wounds, and also fed her a healing pill.

　　This time, Peng Yao felt that she had slept for a very long time. She always wanted to wake up in a daze, but continued to sleep for strange reasons. From time to time in her sleep, there was a stabbing pain all over her body, and her blood seemed to coagulate. She dreamed that she was in a pitch-black world and could only see a sharp knife, piercing her body everywhere.

　　Peng Yao fainted and woke up, woke up and fainted again. She had no idea where she was or what year or month it was. These things didn’t even have time to appear in her mind during the brief moments of clarity.

　　The masked man became more and more excited day by day. The woman lying there was very special. No matter how strong the medicine he used, this woman could hold on. Unlike the others, they would be dying after taking the medicine once and it was useless.

　　The masked man became very interested in Peng Yao. He placed all the others on wooden beds, side by side, fed them different medicines, took everyone's blood and did all kinds of strange things.

　　Bai Lian possessed Peng Yao, but she watched all this helplessly. Everything about this man made her tremble. This man was simply a madman, using living people to test the medicine he made. She was only thankful that Peng Yao had strong vitality, unlike the others, who had almost no chance of survival. Each of them was terribly haggard. Under the man's hands, they were slowly approaching death.

　　Finally one day, the man cut off another man's head with a puff. As soon as the man died, his Nascent Soul left his body immediately. The masked man caught the Nascent Soul and walked to the man surnamed Huang who had been dead for a long time. The masked man miraculously stuffed the Nascent Soul into Huang's body. Huang's body twitched and made strange noises. Half an hour later, the man surnamed Huang moved.

　　The masked man put him down and muttered to himself: "Xiaohua, look, with the Nascent Soul in it, he's almost like a living person. However, it's really a boring toy." After the man finished speaking, he waved his hand and turned the man surnamed Huang into dust, leaving no residue at all.

　　Peng Yao seemed to have opened her eyes from a distant nightmare, and she looked at the roof blankly.

　　A black and white mask suddenly caught her eye, and a cold male voice laughed: "Hey, you're awake."

　　The author has something to say: I finished writing this at 11 o'clock yesterday, but I found out that the Internet was disconnected after I finished writing it. It was a problem with the telecommunications company. I took the computer apart and installed it again and again~~

　　5252 Falling into water

　　52 Falling into the water

　　The things before she fell into coma immediately came back to Peng Yao's chaotic brain. Peng Yao stared at the masked man gloomily: "What do you want to do?" The medicine this man gave her was very strange. Peng Yao was sure that she had never seen it before, and she had never even seen the formula. So it was very likely that this man had figured out the formula himself. Moreover, it was obviously a forced improvement of one's cultivation. It was a significant improvement. If you eat too much of that kind of thing, it will backfire. Everyone knows this principle. Therefore, no matter which sect, the control of elixirs is extremely strict. Even if there is no sect restriction, as long as you are not a fool who is reckless, you will generally not take elixirs that improve your cultivation. Maybe if you take one or two more pills today, you will have to pay a painful price of 10 to 20 times in the future. Peng Yao felt sad. Now that she was forced to take so many medicines, her body was in a mess. I am afraid that her cultivation will be difficult to control in the future. Many years later, she might become a useless person because of these medicines. People who rely on medicine to improve their cultivation will one day reach the end of the wall of death.

　　The masked man seemed to be smiling, and his voice was full of joy: "I don't want to do anything. You broke into my territory, and you should be aware of what will happen to you. Besides, you are really lucky, girl. I have been on the island for so many years and met many people, but you are the only one who survived well."

　　Peng Yao was shocked: "Your territory... this island... how is it possible." Peng Yao secretly admired this person's mastery of refining medicine, but she could see that this person's cultivation was not particularly profound. At least Peng Yao had seen many powerful old predecessors. How could this person control Qionghua Island? Such a precious place, with so many people on the sea, would allow him to monopolize it?

　　The masked man chuckled and gently stroked the little flower snake on his shoulder. The little flower snake playfully spit its tongue at Peng Yao. Peng Yao lay there and gave up the desire to get up. The masked man said nonchalantly, "There are herbs everywhere on this island. Do you think they grew out of thin air?"

　　Peng Yao was stunned again, thinking carefully, there are indeed a lot of medicinal herbs on Qionghua Island, some of which should not even appear on an island with this kind of climate, but no matter what kind of herbs, relying on the spirit of immortals, they all grow well. Hearing what the man said, I am afraid that many of them were transplanted by the man or sown with seeds.

　　"This island is a treasure land, the best medicinal field, and someone gave it to me."

　　Peng Yao listened quietly, something seemed to flash through her mind, and an answer was about to come out.

　　The masked man suddenly placed his hand on Peng Yao's finger: "Miss, you have also learned to make medicine, right?"

　　Peng Yao nodded. Compared to this guy, she was just a young kid who had just started out.

　　"Young lady, who taught you the hand gestures for refining the elixir?"

　　Peng Yao stared at the black and white mask for a long time and said, "You have been eyeing us for a long time? You even know how we fight." She did not make any elixirs on the island, but only used the alchemy technique to control the flames. People like the old monkey who have never made any elixirs have no idea that Peng Yao is using the alchemy technique. Only people who are familiar with alchemy can see it.

　　The masked man nodded: "Xiaohua told me as soon as you came up." Xiaohua, who was being touched by him, shook her head proudly.

　　Peng Yao pursed her lips and said nothing. The masked man pinched her chin with his slender fingers, but did not use much force. He spoke in a gentle voice, "I know even if you don't tell me. Elder Yao of Wangxian Sect, right?"

　　Peng Yao shuddered and stared at the man intently.

　　"Haha, don't make a fuss. There is no alchemy technique in this world that I don't know."

　　Peng Yao curled her lips: "Do you want to turn me into a medicine man?"

　　The masked man shook his head and said disdainfully, "What's the use of a medicine man? Girl, you are gifted. Not everyone can take the pills I make. Besides you, there is another person who can. Compared to that person, I am more curious about you. What is so special about you? Well, you are different from others from the inside out. Your meridians, the spiritual energy in your body, and even your entire body are different. Girl, who are your parents?"

　　Peng Yao gritted her teeth and replied: "I am just an ordinary businessman, I have never practiced Taoism."

　　"Oh? Girl, are you sure she is their biological daughter?"

　　"You!" Peng Yao sat up angrily and punched the mask.

　　The mask dodged slightly and blocked Peng Yao's fist. He smiled and said, "Are you the disciple of Elder Yao of Wangxian Sect? How old are you this year?"

　　Peng Yao turned her head to the side without saying anything. When she turned her head, she saw the other people lying next to her. Her face suddenly changed. Those people looked dead, but they were not dead yet. Their lives were hanging by a thread. And everyone was naked, including Wansha. There were large and small sharp and regular knife marks on their bodies, as well as traces of drugs. On the cabinet next to them, there was a row of blood and sharp weapons, as well as countless densely packed medicine jars, medicine bottles, medicine boxes and other items.

　　Seeing Peng Yao staring at those miserable people, the masked man explained nonchalantly: "I use each of them to compare you. Girl, you are really blessed. Otherwise, you would be like this now."

　　Peng Yao clenched her fists tightly. Although she hated these people, the masked man was more terrifying no matter how she looked at it.

　　"The medicine I made is just for people like you."

　　Peng Yao couldn't help but laugh: "No matter how good the medicine is, I will pay the price for it one day."

　　The masked man laughed: "You are right. Taking too much medicine will do more harm than good. But when you become an immortal, you may understand my extraordinary qualities. Haha, these medicines are not for everyone to take, and they are not the essence of alchemy that you, the girl, can understand."

　　"Become an immortal?" Peng Yao opened her mouth wide. She wanted to laugh. This man was not only cruel, but also a lunatic.

　　"Surprised? There is no medicine in this world that I cannot refine. The only medicine that can make you immortal is what I am after."

　　Peng Yao finally couldn't help laughing: "Then why don't you open your eyes and look at me. Have I become an immortal? I'm still standing in your stinking tree house. Where is the immortal?"

　　The masked man was not angry when he heard this, and said softly, "There will always be such a day."

　　Peng Yao waved her hands and said disapprovingly: "Even if I become an immortal one day, it is all because of my efforts. You have to understand that if you really refine the immortal medicine, then in the distant future, you should be one of the immortals. Your so-called immortal medicine is basically poison to others. I'm afraid you can't eat it yourself, right?"

　　The masked man was silent for a long time, then nodded: "That's right, even I can't bear the properties of the medicine. But girl, if you rely on medicine to make a large number of immortals, they are not immortals. Immortals are precious because they are rare. For me, it doesn't matter whether you become an immortal or not, what matters is that someone becomes an immortal."

　　Peng Yao whispered, "Mad man."

　　The masked man smiled and said, "I have unblocked you, you can leave now."

　　“…” Peng Yao couldn’t believe it. He gathered his energy secretly and his Dantian was unobstructed.

　　Peng Yao pointed at the unconscious people and asked, "Where are they?"

　　The man was slightly surprised: "You want to plead for them? It doesn't matter, if you ask, I will let them go."

　　Peng Yao bit her lip, took the clothes beside her and covered Wansha's body with them: "It's up to you." After saying that, Peng Yao walked out of the house without looking back, and soon disappeared into the jungle.

　　When she was almost insulted, she was saved by Wansha, but Pengyao could not thank her. If they hadn't caught her, how could she be bullied? Moreover, the old captain died because of these people, and Pengyao was full of resentment.

　　The masked man suddenly blocked Peng Yao's way. Peng Yao's eyes turned cold. The man threw a medicine bottle to her: "The medicine for resurrection, it seems you need it very much, girl."

　　Peng Yao took the medicine bottle and bit her lip without saying anything. She really needed this kind of medicine, but she was unwilling to accept the kindness of her enemy. However, she had to admit that with her current understanding, it was basically impossible to refine such a medicine. I am afraid that even her master could not do it! Peng Yao raised her head and took a deep breath, then exhaled and put the medicine away. Forget it, this is a good thing that can save people from suffering. Why bother with it? People should not be too stubborn.

　　Pengyao shuttled through the forest with resentment. At this time, he was no longer as vigilant as when he came. The biggest danger on the island was the madman. What could be more unlucky than meeting him? Pengyao calmed down. It was not easy to come here, and Pengyao did not want to return hastily. Pengyao picked various spiritual herbs on the island with peace of mind. Occasionally, he would suddenly see the small flower snake raised by the masked man. The small flower snake often hung on the tree and watched Pengyao picking herbs with great interest. Pengyao went from disgust at first to indifference in the end. The small flower snake was just an eyeliner and would not bite people.

　　Pengyao stayed on the island for more than a month. She had nothing to store the herbs in, so she flew back to the ghost realm on her sword. Flying over the dark sea with no reflections, Pengyao felt very heavy and depressed. She had the old captain as her companion when she came here, but now she was returning alone. Pengyao felt guilty. How could she explain to Lord Tongniu and the old captain's friends?

　　Peng Yao flew out not far when she suddenly hovered in the air. When she was flying with luck, she found that her body was very strange, as if there was something strange in her Dantian. Peng Yao crossed her legs and hung in the air, closed her eyes and looked inward nervously. The little Yuanying sat obediently in the Dantian, and the red flames still surrounded it. Peng Yao was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but suddenly her eyes widened. She stared at the palm of the little Yuanying. The little Yuanying clasped his hands together, holding a crystal clear pill in his palm. Peng Yao moved her mind and moved closer to take a look. The pill with a strange fragrance was probably the immortal medicine that the masked man said. Peng Yao was amazed. This man was really crazy, a talented madman. She had never seen such a medicine. It didn't dissolve into the body after taking it, but attached to the Yuanying in such a form. How many people can put a physical object into the Dantian? Maybe someone can store the magic weapon of the life in the body, but medicine is not a magic weapon, and this is not a medicine connected to Peng Yao's life.

　　There was something forced into her body, and no one could remain calm. Peng Yao grimaced, but was powerless. She hung anxiously in the air, desperately activating her Dantian, trying to catch the pill with her mind, and trying various methods to spit it out. But no matter how she struggled, the pill didn't move at all, lying there quietly, like something growing inside her body.

　　"Damn it!" Peng Yao stood up angrily, and with a wave of her hand, a powerful force struck the Dead Sea. Peng Yao was startled, and heard the sound of splashing water, but soon she regained her composure. But Peng Yao immediately found someone chasing her, and she gritted her teeth, maybe she was discovered when she was practicing just now. It's just that this ghost area is sparsely populated, and she, Peng Yao, ran into two groups of medicine when she went back and forth, which was really unlucky.

　　There were quite a few people in this group, at least ten of them, who were flying from the outer sea to Qionghua Island. Perhaps they were cultivators looking for treasure, or they were looking for someone! There were two possibilities.

　　Peng Yao was silent and asked, "Senior Bai Lian, how long have I been unconscious in that room?"

　　Bai Lian said, "Almost five months."

　　"No wonder..." Peng Yao immediately determined that these people were probably here to look for someone. After all, Uncle Huang Haiyuan and his group, who came first, had disappeared for almost half a year. Who wouldn't be worried?

　　Encountering so many people, Peng Yao should have run away immediately, but at this moment, she was filled with unhappiness and wanted to vent her anger. Even though she couldn't defeat them in numbers, Peng Yao was tired of running away. On the island, she was restricted everywhere because of her low cultivation level. What was the point of running away? In the end, someone would still die. Now that she was alone, there was no need to be afraid or worried.

　　While Peng Yao was thinking, the group of cultivators had already rushed towards her.

　　Peng Yao was quietly hanging in the air, watching them, and there was no one familiar to him.

　　The leader looked at Peng Yao with scrutiny, and asked after a while, "This Taoist friend seems to have just come out of Qionghua Island?"

　　Peng Yao remained silent, staring at the clothes of these people. Peng Yao was sure that they were all cultivators from Xueling Island, Kongtong Island or Qibao Island, and their clothes were made of similar materials.

　　"You look unfamiliar, fellow Taoist. Which island are you from and who is your disciple?" the man asked again, looking extremely alert.

　　Peng Yao said calmly: "Do I need to introduce myself to strangers? I don't even need to tell strangers what I'm doing."

　　The man snorted, "May I ask, fellow Taoist, how come you have the aura of one of my disciples?"

　　Peng Yao sighed. She had been in the same room with those people for several months. She hadn't changed her clothes when she came out, so it was normal for her to smell their scent. Peng Yao didn't care. Since she didn't want to escape, it didn't matter if someone discovered her flaws.

　　"Are you talking about the Huang guy, Haiyuan, Wansha and others? They are still on the island." Peng Yao smiled: "If you rush over now, they can still be saved."

　　Everyone's eyes darkened: "What did you do to them?"

　　Peng Yao said with a smile: "What do you think I can do to them?"

　　Everyone's eyes relaxed a little. It was true. Peng Yao was only at the Nascent Soul stage. It was impossible for her to do anything to those people. She couldn't handle just one uncle named Huang. Peng Yao's clothes were clean and tidy, and there was no sign of injury from fighting. This proved that even if she had been with Wan Sha and others, she didn't necessarily have conflicts with them.

　　"What did the girl encounter on the island? What danger did my disciples encounter?"

　　"You'll know if you go and take a look for yourself. Be careful or you may never come back." Peng Yao said softly while stroking the sword.

　　The leader waved his hand and immediately split his troops into two groups. One group continued to rush towards Qionghua Island, while the other group stayed behind.

　　"Please show me the way, I will definitely reward you handsomely later."

　　Peng Yao said bluntly: "What's the point of taking a straight road? Isn't it just that you suspect that I have framed your disciples and put them in danger? Haha, people like you never look at others with clean eyes. Now I have seen a lot. If I don't agree, you will attack me, right?"

　　"My friend, you are quite interesting. It seems that you really had some conflict with my disciples." As they spoke, several of them drew their swords at the same time.

　　Peng Yao was used to this situation. He raised his eyebrows and said while holding up the sword: "I don't know when it started, but I have also been living a life of fighting and killing. Is this a destined path? Perhaps I expected this day since the first day I held the sword. Cultivators have swords in their hands, and swords are sharp weapons for killing. If there is a disagreement, they will fight with swords. If there is no plan, they will kill each other with swords. Everyone prefers to fight without words. There is no reason, no explanation, and no understanding. It is really sad that cultivators have taken such a strange path."

　　The leader snorted with an annoyed look: "You said so much just to make us forgive you?"

　　Peng Yao raised her head and smiled contemptuously, "You might as well say that I have mixed emotions right now and I really want to die."

　　"Then I'll grant you your wish!"

　　Peng Yao waved her sword to meet the enemy, and the gorgeous flames struck the enemy like lightning. Peng Yao's heart was agitated, and the spiritual energy in her body was turning. The strange pill flickered with a faint halo. It was the Dan halo that Peng Yao was very familiar with. The master once said that whether it was refining tools or refining pills, there were grades. The so-called elixir, if there was no Dan halo, it was a defective product, not a spiritual medicine, but just a refined elixir. Peng Yao used to refine pills, and occasionally a few spiritual medicines with Dan halo appeared in a furnace of pills. Although she had a lot of finished pills, Dan halo was not craved, which was far worse than the master. The master said that the appearance of Dan halo depends on the spirituality of the person refining the pill, and the state of mind when refining the pill is extremely influential. The more attentive, the higher the possibility of Dan halo. The medicine with Dan halo is distinguished by color. The light white is the lowest grade, and there are green, yellow, and red above. The highest grade Dan halo is gold. In his entire life, the master has only refined one golden pill of medicine, which is currently kept in the treasure pavilion of the Wangxian Sect.

　　Peng Yao was shocked that the pill in her body was exactly the golden pill.

　　There were five people left, and the most powerful one was among them. Peng Yao was a little puzzled that they didn't seem to know her, but it was better this way. Peng Yao never wanted to experience the taste of being imprisoned again. Peng Yao almost had the heart to fight to the death, and frantically attacked these five people. The five people had never taken Peng Yao's cultivation seriously, and thought that as long as they took action, it would be easy to deal with Peng Yao. Unexpectedly, Peng Yao was unexpectedly difficult. The spiritual energy in her body was boiling, and her body was almost burning. The crazy flames engulfed her, or in other words, she turned into flames at this time, and her body and spiritual energy merged. The heat wave rolled like a tsunami engulfing the land, and the flames rushed towards the enemies.

　　"This girl is really playing with fire, humph!"

　　"She wants to die!"

　　Crazy flames were dancing on the sea, rolling up the dark water. The ink-like sea surface could not reflect any human shadow. Even if the flames illuminated half the sky, how could they give the dark sea surface a little light?

　　The five people who were trying their best to resist the flames were always careful about the sea under their feet. They were not afraid of Peng Yao's desperate fight, but they were afraid of the sea water under their feet. Everyone was cautious and did not dare to fall in. Even a fool could see that the sea water was very strange. One should not be too curious about unknown things, not to mention that they were no longer in the age of curiosity and frivolous adventure. These people dealt with Peng Yao cautiously.

　　Peng Yao sensed their taboos and knew that she could not escape unscathed, but she was in a very bad mood at the moment and thought that she should drag someone into the water anyway. Time and again, she was disgusted by these strange, greedy, and arrogant cultivators.

　　Peng Yao melted into the flames, roaring and rushing towards the nearest cultivator. The raging flames tightly wrapped around him, burning him vigorously. Bai Lian in the flames shouted anxiously: "Ms. Peng, you have to calm down! Don't rush, you still have a lot of things to do!"

　　But Pengyao didn't listen. The flames were like a huge beast, biting the man's body, tearing him apart crazily, drinking his blood, peeling his skin, and whipping his menstrual blood. The man struggled in the flames, not caring at first, then panicking and sweating, and soon he began to curse, and finally he cried for help.

　　The other four people frowned and rushed over to save him, but they only saw a wall of fire several meters high. They rushed through layer after layer, but still could not catch sight of their companion.

　　Only Bai Lian saw all this clearly. She thought that Peng Yao, who was crazy at this moment, might not know what she had done afterwards. Bai Lian was not worried that Peng Yao would temporarily lose her mind. She lived in Peng Yao and understood everything in her deep patience. Peng Yao was never a bad person, let alone a lunatic. Apart from her unique talent, she was just a gentle and ordinary girl, with no temper and no heart. She swallowed a lot of suffering by herself. Bai Lian sighed that the spiritual brother also made great contributions. With him around, Peng Yao was very satisfied. I am afraid that all unhappy things can be resolved because of the brother and friends. But this time is different. Peng Yao became alone and was imprisoned by such a lunatic for so long. Peng Yao's long-accumulated resentment needed to be vented. She began to be dissatisfied and angry. Without these strange people who pestered her, she didn't need to face all this at all. She should be able to live a peaceful and leisurely life, and even married the person she liked long ago, and live the life that everyone should live. Instead of now, the fighting is endless, revengeful and complaining. Peng Yao has no objection at all, but Peng Yao has never met these people.

　　Just because they were curious about her body, they wanted to imprison her. What could she say? Her body was given by her parents, not chosen by herself. What she looked like, whether she was tall or short, fat or thin, it belonged to her body. What did these people have to do with her! There were even sons of immortals in this world. What was she? Why bother chasing after her?

　　The rage burning in Pengyao's heart turned into her strongest power at the moment. The flames burned the living enemies into ashes. The three people who escaped in a panic did not dare to stay and supported each other as they walked away. The flames chased them like the wind, tightly entangling them, one flame shackle after another.

　　Bai Lian in the sea of ​​fire heard Peng Yao's long shout, and suddenly descended with the flames raised high by the enemy, and plunged into the dark sea with a whoosh.

　　"Miss Peng!" Bai Lian shouted anxiously. Peng Yao could have escaped at this time, but she had obviously lost her mind and rushed into the water with the enemy. Who knew what was in the water? Bai Lian was very anxious, but she could only fall into the water with Peng Yao.

　　The cold, dark water engulfed them. In an instant, Peng Yao woke up, but she felt weak all over. She didn't want to move, and she couldn't move.

　　I can only let my body slowly sink to the depths.

　　The author has something to say: ~~~~ I actually wrote so many words- - I finished writing just when dinner was about to start~ Hehe` Let’s go eat~~

　　5353 Deep Undersea

　　53 Deep Under the Sea

　　So quiet and cool.

　　In her dream, Peng Yao dreamed that she turned into a leaf floating in the water. The leaf moved with the waves, coming and going gently, sinking and floating. The leaf was light and weightless, and any wave was enough to carry it away. It just kept drifting in the water, with no end.

　　"Miss Peng."

　　Peng Yao's tightly closed eyebrows trembled. It was such a beautiful sound from nature. Who was calling her? Peng Yao felt familiar, but she was confused and couldn't grasp the key point.

　　"Miss Peng, are you feeling better?"

　　Peng Yao's eyebrows trembled again. The empty and quiet water was filled with a comfortable floral scent. A little bit of the fragrance seeped into her abdomen, as if to fill her empty and powerless body with strength again.

　　Peng Yao opened his eyes and saw the pure white lotus. He suddenly realized and asked, "Senior Bai Lian?"

　　The lotus flowers moved, and the figure of Bai Lian appeared: "You are finally awake."

　　Peng Yao struggled to sit up, but suddenly found that she had no strength and her body was floating in the water. Peng Yao was slightly startled and turned her head to look around. There was nothing but dark water.

　　"We are still in the water and are sinking. We don't know how deep the sea is." Bai Lian explained.

　　Pengyao tried to swim upwards, but her legs seemed to be entangled by something and she could not get up. Pengyao struggled and sweated profusely but could not find the key point. If Bailian had not said that they were sinking, it would be difficult to find her situation with such a small change. Pengyao was glad that she was wearing a mermaid armor, otherwise the sea water alone would be enough to drown her.

　　"How long have I been unconscious?"

　　"Three days. All the people who came down with you are dead. Some were burned to death by you, and some were drowned while unconscious."

　　"Oh." Peng Yao didn't take it seriously. She wasn't a murderer. She just lost control for a short time. Now that she had calmed down, she didn't feel any regret. The accumulated resentment would need to be vented sooner or later. She was just pushed to the limit this time and couldn't bear it any more.

　　What is more important now is to find a way to swim up and escape from this dark sea.

　　"What's the strong suction down there?" Peng Yao was puzzled. With the water-resistant armor on her body, Peng Yao was more calm. In this state, it would be better to let her body sink to the bottom of the sea with the suction, determine what is on the bottom of the sea and then find a way to deal with it.

　　Bai Lian shook her head: "This sea is very deep. If I'm not mistaken, there should be a deep cave below. This sea is a huge cave. There are unique stones and suspicious monsters in the cave."

　　"Stone? Monster?"

　　"Well, those stones may not be crystals, they may just be ordinary stones. However, there are many strange things in this world. Some things are very strange in themselves, such as the big tree that cries like a baby at night. It is not a monster, and it is not an ordinary tree either. In short, it is strange, but it does exist."

　　Peng Yao seemed to understand: "I heard that gold and silver are produced from a special kind of stone."

　　"Well, that is also a special stone. Here, I suspect there is a huge magnet underneath."

　　"Magnet? That's impossible. I am flesh and blood, not made of iron." Peng Yao laughed.

　　Bai Lian smiled: "It's just a saying. The magnet in the world can attract iron. This is probably a kind of thing that can absorb spiritual energy and even attract vitality. In short, it has its own uniqueness. Above this sea is the Qionghua Island, which is full of fairy spirits. It's understandable that the things below are a bit strange. You don't have to be too scared. Although it's pitch black here, don't be afraid of ghosts. There is a 90% chance that such things don't exist." Bai Lian smiled at Peng Yao. Peng Yao blushed a little embarrassedly. For some reason, she was more afraid of unpredictable ghosts than fierce monsters. Maybe she had never seen them before, so she felt scared. At this time, the surroundings were pitch black, and it was too easy to associate them with ghosts. Peng Yao understood what Bai Lian meant. Above the sea was the Qionghua Island, which was full of fairy spirits, so it was basically impossible for ghosts to exist below.

　　Bai Lian's explanation made Peng Yao feel much more comfortable. Peng Yao closed her eyes and followed the water flow. This process was extremely long. The water flow was getting heavier and heavier. Peng Yao felt a sense of oppression. Peng Yao became serious, but the bottom of the sea was still not reached. Peng Yao even began to use his luck to resist the water around him.

　　Bai Lian said, "We are almost at the bottom. I smell a strange smell."

　　"What's that smell?"

　　Bai Lian shook her head nervously: "You'll know once you see it, it's hard to say."

　　Pengyao was anxious when he heard that, so he simply followed the current and flew towards the deep seabed at a high speed. This speed was faster than that of fish. Pengyao could not help but be amazed. Half an hour later, Pengyao finally felt something strange. In the dark water, Pengyao seemed to hit something. Pengyao felt vaguely that it was a stone, a regular stone, which immediately reminded Pengyao of a wall. How could there be a wall on the seabed? Is there a building? Or a sunken ship?

　　Peng Yao couldn't wait to take out the Night Pearl, but unexpectedly the Night Pearl fell out of the bracelet and into the water. In just a moment, the Night Pearl made a plop sound and was crushed by the water.

　　Pengyao opened her mouth and was speechless, unable to find anything else to illuminate. Bailian nodded to Pengyao, and with a wave of her hands, the white lotus flowers blossomed like a lotus lantern, forming a winding corridor and illuminating a deep water road.

　　With the help of the light from the lotus lanterns, Pengyao and Bailian looked at everything around them in shock. Pengyao was right. There was indeed a stone building below, with a fair and regular city wall, and the path paved by the lotus lanterns was just the right size for a long corridor.

　　Peng Yao pondered for a while, then carefully stepped into the corridor and swam slowly forward along the lotus lantern. This place was the deepest part of the sea. Apart from the water pressure, the suction force disappeared.

　　Peng Yao touched the stone wall next to him. The material of the stone wall was very hard and very old, but there was nothing special about it. It did not have that strong suction.

　　After walking along the long corridor, they soon saw an arc-shaped side door. After entering through the side door, Peng Yao blinked and said to Bai Lian, "Has anyone lived here before? How come this is an ordinary courtyard? It looks like the mansions of high-ranking officials that I have seen before."

　　There are flowers, grass, rockery and strange rocks in the yard inside the side door.

　　"It's different. This is just a corner of the seabed. I guess it's a palace or a city."

　　"Ah, it sank to the bottom of the sea so completely?"

　　"It was probably submerged by the sea a long time ago."

　　Peng Yao was confused: "No, how long should it be? If it's too long, there won't be such buildings in the Great Wilderness. Such buildings have only appeared in the Great Wilderness for two to three thousand years at most. In the Great Wilderness that was earlier, the houses people lived in were much simpler than today. I've seen them in books."

　　Bai Lian said seriously: "Look at these stone walls, they are definitely more than two or three thousand years old."

　　Peng Yao nodded without saying anything. Compared with Bai Lian in terms of lifespan and experience, she was far inferior to Bai Lian. Think about it, Bai Lian was with Mo Hanxing the earliest. Who is Mo Hanxing? Mo Hanxing is the son of an immortal. The immortal left the Great Wilderness ten thousand years ago. Mo Hanxing must be at least ten thousand years old. He is probably one of the oldest beings in the Great Wilderness. Thinking of this, Peng Yao suddenly felt that Mo Hanxing had a hard time. It was obvious that there was no one he wanted in the human world, but he had to stay in the human world and couldn't even see his mother. It was sad that he had been lonely for ten thousand years.

　　The two flew out of the yard, following the door, the roof, the corridor, and exploring the seabed. Peng Yao wanted to find the main entrance of the building, probably thinking that there would be some words left at the main entrance to solve the mystery. Bai Lian didn't know what she was thinking, but she was very curious.

　　"This house is really big, it's comparable to the imperial palace." Except for not being as luxurious as the imperial palace, the area of ​​this house is already comparable. As Peng Yao looked along, he felt more and more that this was just a large house of some wealthy person. From the appearance, this was the answer, but Peng Yao was not stupid. Which wealthy person in the world could find these indestructible stones to build walls? Moreover, this house was intact, and except for being gloomy, there was no damage at all. It was incredible. Even if the crystal was soaked in the seabed for many years, it would either rot or change into a completely different appearance. It was too incredible to expect it to remain unchanged.

　　Peng Yao almost had the urge to steal the stones on the wall. What a good thing! He could definitely use them to refine magical instruments. But Bai Lian said, "Don't think about it. I bet you that if this house floats to the surface, it will be weathered and no longer exist. The same goes for the stones."

　　Peng Yao stuck out her tongue and gave up the idea.

　　The lotus lanterns were still blooming on the seabed. Bai Lian should be looking for something with suction power. Peng Yao was not very curious about that thing, but she estimated that if she didn't solve that thing, she would probably never float to the surface!

　　"Go over there, there is a whirlpool in the water, it's probably there." Bai Lian pointed to the end of the lotus lantern and said to Peng Yao. Peng Yao nodded and chased after him. Bai Lian said behind him, "Be careful of the whirlpool."

　　Pengyao flew towards the vortex with all her strength. The suction force that had disappeared before started up again. Pengyao flew closer and her body was sucked towards the vortex uncontrollably. Pengyao didn't have time to scream as her body stuck to the foreign object with a bang.

　　Bai Lian yelled, "It's this stone! Oh my god, there are so many corpses."

　　Upon hearing this, Peng Yao's face turned pale. She turned her head with difficulty and looked around. Sure enough, there were many fresh corpses of cultivators lying around. The freshest ones were the ones who had fought against Peng Yao before. The oldest ones had turned into bones, and it was estimated that the older ones had disappeared.

　　Pengyao's back was stuck to the stone and she couldn't get away. She stabbed with her sword, but the stone didn't move at all. What on earth was this big stone that looked like a stone roller? Not to mention Pengyao's body, even the illusory Bailian was inevitably sucked to the stone. Bailian broke free with cold sweat, and quickly hid behind Pengyao, panting and saying, "What a bad idea. The girl is now sucked here and can't leave. Alas."

　　"..." Peng Yao gritted his teeth and struggled with all his might, but his back was still tightly pressed against the stone, not moving at all. Peng Yao broke out in a cold sweat and said weakly, "What should I do? Am I going to die here like this?"

　　Bai Lian said carefully: "Girl, think of a way first. Attack it with fire. Use whatever methods you can."

　　Peng Yao had no choice but to do as he was told. She used flying swords, talismans, magic weapons, and fire attacks. She was exhausted and not even a trace of the huge stone was left.

　　"Hey... girl, there is only one way to escape. Find a way to turn around and face the stone. I will teach you a spell to refine this stone."

　　"Refine it? It's so big!" Peng Yao was surprised.

　　"There is no other way. It's useless to cry out to the heavens and the earth. Moreover, this stone is very special and is definitely not an ordinary thing. It is fate that the girl has met it. If you can refine it, it will definitely be of great benefit to the girl's cultivation."

　　Peng Yao said in embarrassment: "But it feels like it will take me a very long time to refine it. Oh my God, will I be soaked to death before I finish refining it?"

　　Bai Lian laughed: "Then tell me, if you sit still, how can you escape from the sea?"

　　"..." Peng Yao lowered her eyes in frustration.

　　Bai Lian said gently, "I know you want to see your brother, but cultivating immortals requires endurance of loneliness. Girl, the road to cultivating immortals is long. As long as your heart remains unchanged, nothing will change. It's just a temporary separation. One day you will meet him again. Girl, your heart determines your fate. If you are destined to meet, you will meet. The so-called people who have no fate are those who have run out of love."

　　Peng Yao's heart was moved when she heard this: "Senior Bai Lian is also a caring person. You have been waiting stubbornly, because you believe that we will meet again one day?"

　　Bai Lian smiled: "Of course, I never doubted it. You see, even if I didn't wait for him, I would still find a way to find him myself. The same goes for you. As long as you miss him, you have to find a way to get close to him."

　　Peng Yao smiled at her, twisted her body and turned around with difficulty, facing the stone, almost falling on the stone. This posture made her extremely uncomfortable.

　　Bai Lian's voice sounded again: "Next, I will teach you a spell to refine the treasures of heaven and earth. This spell is from ancient times and is different from what you have learned before. You may feel uncomfortable, but don't worry, just adapt slowly."

　　Peng Yao nodded, closed her eyes and listened attentively to Bai Lian's voice.

　　The rumbling thunder and lightning flashed endlessly on the white ice and snow field, the ice was cracked, and all life was burned.

　　In the vast snowfield, there is only a small thatched cottage that stands all year round.

　　"Mr. Qu, the thunder and lightning seem to be getting more and more frequent recently." Peng Yintian said leisurely while holding a cup of tea and looking at the sky.

　　Old Qu nodded and said, "It was probably because of that young man who stimulated him." Pointing to the sky outside the house, under thousands of lightning bolts, a man with a dreadlocked upper body stood in the thunder, sometimes standing still and motionless, and sometimes moving like a shadow.

　　Peng Yintian laughed. Ling Anyang had gone crazy since he found out that he couldn't find a way out. He had trouble with thunder and lightning every day, and almost slept under thunder and lightning, tirelessly. Even his armor was half destroyed by thunder and lightning. Peng Yintian knew that Ling Anyang was anxious to leave, but Peng Yintian was determined that the way out was in the hands of old man Qu. This old man was very strong and strange, and Peng Yintian couldn't help but doubt it. But the old man had no ill intentions, so Peng Yintian refrained from asking. The old man might just be lonely, and he was happy to teach them, a few young people, to improve their cultivation, without hiding anything.

　　"Forget it, I should practice sword today." Peng Yintian walked into the ice and snow. On the other side of the room, Chen Lan sat cross-legged on the ice, and had been in meditation for several months.

　　The Fox King stood with a frown in the snow and cold wind. The fragrance of plum blossoms wafted into his nose. The Fox King gently raised his hand, plucked a plum blossom, placed it on his fingertips and squeezed it.

　　Not far away, two people in white clothes stood up from the stone pier. The younger Tang Yuan nodded slightly to the woman, said goodbye, turned around and walked towards the Fox King. The woman, who was as white as snow, looked at Tang Yuan quietly, and before she knew it, her figure disappeared in the snow.

　　The Fox King retracted his gaze and looked at Tang Yuan: "Did you ask?"

　　Tang Yuan sighed, "Half and half, the Snow Girl only knows the way in, but not the way out. It seems that the way out has been blocked by someone inside. You can only go in but not out."

　　The Fox King frowned: "Ling Anyang and the others are trapped inside?"

　　"That's what she meant. The Snow Girl also said that even if we go in, we probably won't be able to get out. Unless we are extremely lucky and find a way out. She said that no one has been out of that place for a very long time."

　　The Fox King was silent upon hearing this, Tang Yuan asked, "Are we still going?"

　　The Fox King snorted, "Why don't you go? I don't believe it. If there is no way out, I will dig a hole to get out."

　　"Haha, okay, let's go." Tangyuan laughed and stood up to lead the way.

　　The Fox King stared at the white sky and muttered unhappily: "I hate the cold winter the most..." His nature was fiery, which was incompatible with the situation of ice and snow. He had no choice but to go to the place he hated.

　　In the deep sea, the quiet building was sleeping as usual. At the gate of the building that Peng Yao and the others could not see, there were two huge words written: Mo Mansion.

　　The author has something to say: Updated~~^_^

　　5454 Peeling Eggs

　　54 Peeling eggs

　　The seabed was silent and quiet. At the source of the whirlpool, Peng Yao was sticking to a big rock, dancing with both hands in the water with difficulty. Invisible and traceless breath hit the big rock, but the rock didn't move at all. Peng Yao persisted quietly, until one day he opened his mouth and exhaled a breath of turbid air. Peng Yao gasped with soft hands, "Senior Bai Lian, it's been a month and the stone hasn't moved at all. Can I really refine it?" Peng Yao was eager to try at first. The spell taught by Senior Bai Lian was very interesting, but their goal was to refine the stone out of the sea. However, as the days passed, Peng Yao lost confidence.

　　Bai Lian sighed, "This stone is more mysterious than I thought. Miss Peng has no other choice but to keep working hard. There is nothing wrong with the hand gestures. As long as you persevere, there will definitely be changes."

　　Upon hearing this, Peng Yao murmured softly: "When will this end..." But Bai Lian was right, they had no other choice.

　　When Bai Lian heard Peng Yao's muttering, she just smiled slightly and then became quiet.

　　Peng Yao spread out his hands and continued to struggle with the stone. The long days, which were even more boring than cultivation, seemed endless.

　　On Qionghua Island, in a huge tree house, a masked man was playing with a small medicine shovel out of boredom. A small flower snake slipped in through the crack in the door, hissed, wrapped itself around the masked man's body, climbed onto his shoulder, and hissed happily.

　　The masked man seemed to be talking to himself: "Oh? He has been in the water for many days? He hasn't come up yet?"

　　The little flower snake shook its slender body.

　　The masked man added, "It's hard to say. I've never been to the bottom of the sea, so I don't know what's there. Unfortunately, I don't know where Mo Hanxing has gone in these years, and I can't find him. Forget it. She fell in by herself and there's nothing I can do. I'll just leave it to fate."

　　The little flower snake continued to hiss, and the masked man chuckled, "You want me to save her? No, I can't swim, and I can't fight. Mo Hanxing said that if I fall into the water, I will be buried at the bottom of the sea. I don't want to die. Do you want me to die?"

　　The little snake lowered its head and hung on the masked man's arm, swinging listlessly.

　　The man stroked its head and said, "That's right. Don't worry, the girl won't die so easily. When Mo Hanxing comes to the island, I will ask him for help. I can feel that she is still alive and must be very long-lived."

　　On the deep seabed, there are only a few white lotus flowers blooming year after year. The white lotus flowers emit soft moonlight, illuminating the small area on the seabed, adding a bit of warmth and beauty.

　　Bai Lian quietly looked at Pengyao, who was almost leaning against the big rock. Pengyao had become more and more accustomed to the silence and the bottom of the sea. The big rock stood still. Pengyao leaned against it day and night, as if she had melted into the big rock. She was as quiet as the rock, heavy and silent, but full of spirituality.

　　Bai Lian saw with her naked eyes that the stone was no different from a year and a half ago, but when she looked at it carefully, she saw that the sleeping stone had awakened. With Peng Yao's efforts, it opened its eyes and gradually bloomed with its original brilliance and color. Although it was only a faint layer of light, it was indeed the result of Peng Yao's efforts for more than a year. Bai Lian firmly believed that as long as she continued like this, sooner or later this inconspicuous stone would restore its original color and reveal the true face of Huashan. Only by peeling off the thick and ugly shell outside it could it be refined by Peng Yao. This process was undoubtedly extremely long. Bai Lian was very patient, and reality would force Peng Yao to be more and more patient. As long as she wanted to get out alive, she had to learn to be patient, learn to persevere, and learn to move forward courageously.

　　Bai Lian quietly looked at Peng Yao who was struggling with the stone, and smiled softly with relief. From the moment she was inexplicably attracted to Peng Yao, Bai Lian knew that Peng Yao was destined to be not an ordinary person. Peng Yao was not only her hope, but also the hope of the Great Wilderness. Bai Lian had thought about guiding her to improve her cultivation, but she never had the chance. She didn't want to force Peng Yao, so she couldn't speak. This fall into the water was purely accidental. During Peng Yao's coma, Bai Lian had already vaguely discovered that there were secrets under the sea, and there were great treasures of heaven and earth. Her original power made her believe that there were extremely precious treasures under the sea, and the existence of that treasure was directly related to the Qionghua Island on the sea. Qionghua Island is a treasure island with a strong fairy spirit. Bai Lian is very confident that there must be a rarer and peerless existence under such a treasure island. Since she has fallen into the water, why not go down to explore, and the seabed did not disappoint her. Looking at Peng Yao at this time, Bai Lian can foresee that she will make great progress after refining this stone.

　　Peng Yao was immersed in the complex techniques to fight against the stone. From the initial flustered and unstable mind to the current proficiency and peace of mind, this process changed unconsciously. Rather than saying that she had become proficient, it was better to say that her body remembered the feeling of repeating over and over again. When her mind moved, her hands knew how to stretch. She repeated the techniques over and over again day after day, until one day, she suddenly found that the hard and ugly stone was shining. Peng Yao was ecstatic. She worked harder to use the techniques to peel off the hard shell of the stone. This process became extremely exciting and interesting, just like when she was a child, she got a special red egg, and her little hands tried to peel off the egg shell unsteadily, bit by bit, just thinking that there would be white egg white inside after peeling it, and then she could eat the delicious egg white, and after the egg white, there was another taste of egg yolk. This stone was like the egg in Peng Yao's memory. She was peeling the egg shell unremittingly. If she wanted to eat the egg white inside, she had to work harder.

　　Another spring is here, and the peach blossoms are blooming all over the garden.

　　The capital of Shangpeng State was bustling with activity as if in early spring, with crowds of people bustling on the streets and horses and carriages constantly passing by.

　　This early spring season is more lively than in previous years. The small inns in the most remote corners of the capital are already overcrowded, and even many private houses and mansions have attracted a lot of outsiders.

　　In the restaurant, one can hear people talking about the immortal cultivators and the Wangxian Sect everywhere.

　　Dongcheng Road is the most prosperous and peaceful street in the capital, where royal relatives and high-ranking officials live. Ever since immortal cultivators came to the mortal world to recruit disciples, this street has seen the emergence of people of another identity: the family members and descendants of the immortal cultivators, or the so-called family members who provide sacrifices.

　　Ordinary people may not know how many generations of such worship families have lived here, but as the royal family of this country, there are detailed records passed down from generation to generation.

　　The young emperor of Shangpeng Kingdom sat in the imperial garden, flipping through several thick books in his hands. He asked the old priests around him from time to time while reading. Now, only the priest Hong has the longest seniority in the country, and he doesn't know where the others are. The young emperor was quite helpless. In recent years, the country has been peaceful and the people have been safe. He has no objection to the priests going on a long journey. But unfortunately, this year, Wangxian Sect is going to come to Shangpeng Kingdom to recruit disciples. It is a great thing. The young emperor has to pay attention to it. Flipping through the books, he wants to send people to try to find a few more priests to come back to support the scene. He has to face the immortal cultivators. Although he is in a high position, he will not be foolish enough to compare himself with the immortal cultivators with his mortal status.

　　The young emperor was most curious about immortal cultivators, especially those from the Wangxian Sect. After he was born, he often heard people in the palace talk about the Wangxian Sect and his uncle who was accepted as a disciple by the Wangxian Sect since he was a child. At that time, the uncle was a royal prince, and was later taken away by the Wangxian Sect. He was gifted and became the most promising disciple of the younger generation of the Wangxian Sect. Everyone in the palace talked about the uncle with admiration and envy. The young emperor had only seen the portrait of the uncle, the uncle as a prince when he was a child, and the only portrait of the uncle after he became an immortal. In that portrait, the uncle was handsome, standing on a flying sword with his hands behind his back, with black hair like ink and fluttering clothes, just like an immortal descending to the earth. The portrait is now hung in the bedroom of the retired emperor, that is, his grandfather, where the uncle's mother, Concubine Jin, also lives. This concubine was not very favored when she was young, but after the retired emperor abdicated, he was closest to her. Rumor has it that the Emperor and Concubine Jin took a lot of miraculous medicines in the past, and now that they are old, they are still in good health.

　　The young emperor sighed. He really wanted to meet his uncle. It would be best if he could get some elixirs from him. They didn’t need to make him live a hundred years. As long as he could eat them without feeling tired or exhausted even if he was extremely busy, he would be satisfied.

　　The young emperor was a little worried at this time, and he wanted to pull out all his black hair. On the Lantern Festival this year, the Wangxian Sect suddenly sent an immortal messenger to tell him that they would recruit disciples in Shangpeng Kingdom after the beginning of spring, and hoped that he would inform the world. The young emperor was very happy and agreed immediately. Then he asked about the situation of his uncle, but he didn't expect that the people said that his uncle had disappeared a long time ago... Not only him, but several other immortal cultivators who left Shangpeng Kingdom also disappeared with his uncle.

　　The young emperor was shocked and wanted to catch the immortal messenger to ask why only the immortal cultivators from Shangpeng Country disappeared! Although immortal cultivators would not interfere with the lives of mortals, and each generation of emperors specially respected them as offerings, it was just a decoration, but every country had immortal cultivators, especially when the immortal's voice spread throughout the land that year, the whole wilderness was swept by the immortal cultivation craze, and there were more and more immortal cultivators. Moreover, the emperor told him that although those offerings did not appear at ordinary times, if they knew that the country encountered a disaster, such as the wildfire and natural disasters in the past, those people would generally rush back to help. The royal family respected the immortal cultivators, and the people simply worshiped them and respected them as immortals. If the common people knew that the immortals had encountered an accident, they would probably be uneasy.

　　It's a pity that the fairy messenger left after delivering the message and did not satisfy the young emperor's questions.

　　Now the peach blossoms are in full bloom, and the warm spring is here. People from all over the country who want to cultivate immortality are rushing to the capital, and the emperor is wondering when the people from the Wangxian Sect will come. No matter what, when they arrive this time, he must ask them carefully.

　　Spring is here, flowers are blooming and the sky is clear.

　　The people from Wangxian Sect that the young emperor was waiting for finally arrived.

　　The retired emperor and Concubine Jin came out in person to greet them. The young emperor looked at the twenty or so cultivators, both old and young, with neither arrogance nor servility. The young emperor was surprised. He did not expect that the cultivators from a major sect would grow so old one day.

　　About twenty cultivators took their seats on the open-air Fenghua Terrace, led by the head of the Wangxian Sect, Murong Aofeng.

　　At a command from the young emperor, the soldiers immediately let the children waiting in line come forward in an orderly manner, ranging from three to thirteen years old. Those who were over the age limit were dismissed by the soldiers early.

　　There were many children coming this time, but after a morning, not a single child was confirmed to stay.

　　At noon, the young emperor arranged a banquet, which only consisted of fresh fruits and wine.

　　Murong Aofeng looked at the young emperor sitting on the throne, a little dazed. The young emperor was only twenty years old, in his prime, like a handsome and steady teenager. After all, they were a family. The young emperor was very similar to Peng Yintian back then. This reminded Murong Aofeng of the talented Peng Yintian and Chen Lan, who seemed to be inseparable from Peng Yintian. In the final analysis, he missed Chen Lan, the only flesh and blood in his long life of hundreds of years. What a good child! Although she was always cold and indifferent, Murong Aofeng was convinced that she loved him as a father in her heart. He still couldn't figure out why Chen Lan left Wangxian Sect with Peng Yao. That child was not such a loyal person for her friends, but she really left and didn't come back for so many years. At first, Murong Aofeng was excited and worried when he knew that she went to the Dead City for training. Later, the Dead City was destroyed, and then the people who were chasing Peng Yao's traces completely lost their news. No matter how many people he sent to search, there was no news at all. Peng Yao is missing, Ling Anyang Peng Yintian is missing, and his only daughter is missing.

　　After everything calmed down, Murong Aofeng regretted it very much. He should have tried his best to bring Chen Lan back when he was near the dead city. But he was too busy at that time and completely forgot about his personal matters.

　　"Master Murong, is my uncle doing well in your sect? I really want to meet him."

　　Murong Aofeng said calmly: "Your Majesty's uncle is the direct disciple of this elder Jiang Shaohua, but Yin Tian has been missing for many years."

　　The young emperor sighed when he heard this and looked at Elder Jiang Shaohua. Elder Jiang of the Immortal Sword Pavilion murmured, "Yintian has gone out for experience and will be back sooner or later. A man's home is everywhere, he should travel around. Your Majesty, there is no need to worry." He was really not worried. His disciple had his own ideas about what to do and he was not a child. Besides, he knew Peng Yintian's abilities better than anyone else. Peng Yintian would not die easily, not to mention that there were several people around him. Elder Jiang was not in a hurry at all.

　　"That's true. I'm already twenty years old this year, and I don't know if I can meet my uncle in this lifetime." The young emperor lamented. According to his calculations, the uncle was almost fifty years old. If he didn't come back in the next few years, the retired emperor and Concubine Jin might not be able to see him again. Although they had taken panaceas, life would eventually come to an end.

　　Murong Aofeng smiled upon hearing this and said, "Your Majesty, don't worry. To express my gratitude and apology for disturbing your country this time, I have asked Elder Yao to refine a longevity elixir. Your Majesty, the Emperor, and the Concubine, you must live long no matter what. Otherwise, when Yintian returns one day, things will have changed and it will be our fault for not taking good care of you."

　　Elder Yao's eyes flickered, and he hesitated as he took out a few bottles of pills and presented them: "This is a life-extending elixir specially prepared for mortals, and their families also have a share. Your Majesty, you are still young, so you can wait until you enter middle age before taking it."

　　The young emperor was overjoyed: "Thank you all, immortals. This way, the emperor and Concubine Jin will definitely be able to wait for the emperor's uncle."

　　The Wangxian Sect accepted ten children as disciples in Shangpeng Kingdom this time, and the young Emperor Jing sent the immortals away with a rosy face.

　　Elder Yao, who had flown a long way away, sighed, "What's this? Alas!"

　　Jiang Shaohua next to him didn't say anything, but his brows were furrowed into a shape of a "川" (川).

　　Another elder said in a deep voice: "You two are worrying too much. The headmaster doesn't want you to harm anyone. Giving them the elixir that can prolong their life is a good thing. What are you dissatisfied with?"

　　"Hmph." Elder Yao snorted coldly. Pills are good things, but whether the motive is good or not is another matter. He has been monitoring the palace and the homes of Pengyao, Ling Anyang and others for many years, but he has never waited for any movement. Now that time has passed, their closest parents have begun to age. If they are not given pills, they can only watch them die. However, the head of the sect is worried that after they die, Pengyao and others will lose their family affection. I am afraid that by then, except for their parents, their descendants may not be able to threaten Pengyao. Only the closest parents are left. As long as they come back one day, they will have to be implicated.

　　Although Elder Yao missed his good disciples who had been separated for many years, he secretly hoped that they would never come back. However, when he occasionally thought that if he died of old age one day and there was still no news about his disciples, Elder Yao could not help but sigh with worry. He was old, his body was old and his heart was old. There was no hope of a lifetime breakthrough, and he had not many years left to live. Sometimes he also wondered why his two favorite disciples had to stay away from him? The oldest and the youngest, what a bad fate. If he died like this, there would be many regrets.

　　Two figures were running fast in the snow, a huge fiery red fox and a white and brave lion. The two monsters cleverly dodged the lightning from the sky, and the ice cracked where they dodged.

　　The fox swung its tail and roared: "It's really strange, why are there thunder and lightning wherever we go? Have you noticed that they seem to be chasing us on purpose?"

　　The lion nodded. "Yes, I just took a closer look. Lightning likes to strike living things. There are living bugs in the ice. The two of us are big targets. This won't work. They will be exhausted before we find Ling Anyang. We must find a way to avoid lightning."

　　The fox nodded: "I'll try with the magic weapon."

　　The lion said: "It is impossible to hide completely, but we can't be the most conspicuous target. Let's go under the ice and let the bugs in the ice cover us."

　　The fox frowned: "I hate cold places! Especially deep underground."

　　The lion laughed: "There's nothing I can do. Just bear with it."

　　In the center of the ice field, a small thatched cottage stood in the wind. Mr. Ou sat at the door, holding a cup of hot tea and leisurely looking at the three hardworking young people outside.

　　Ling Anyang casually waved his sword, and crackling lightning rushed into the sky, colliding violently with the lightning in the sky, and even more terrifying electric sparks burst out. Ling Anyang dodged at the right time and threw the flying sword into the electric fire. The flying sword hummed violently and shone brightly. Ling Anyang raised his hand and transferred his luck into the flying sword, gritted his teeth and muttered: "You must hold on, don't turn into scrap metal." Jinghong Sword is Ling Anyang's flying sword. He followed the instructions of Mr. Qu to temper this flying sword with lightning. Ling Anyang persisted every day, but every time he heard the sword's hissing, Ling Anyang was extremely worried that it would break. If it turned into scrap metal, he would cry. How could he bear to leave his only flying sword that he had carried with him for many years.

　　The Jinghong Sword seemed to understand Ling Anyang's words. The sword body trembled, and the light dimmed sharply. The flying sword suddenly calmed down and quietly enjoyed the baptism of thunder and lightning.

　　Ling Anyang smiled: "Good job."

　　Mr. Qu watched from afar, stroking his beard and nodding. This Ling Anyang was different from the other two. The other two were taciturn, strong and not afraid of hardship, but they did not have Ling Anyang's state of mind. They were independent and aloof, but Ling Anyang was easy-going and infatuated. Ling Anyang would have feelings for people and things that he had been with for a long time. He was baptized by thunder and lightning every day. When he was angry, he would curse thunder and lightning, and when he was happy, he would declare proudly. He liked to call the thunder and lightning who visited him every day "Brother Lei". He was a strange guy. This Jinghong sword had been with him since he built his foundation, and Ling Anyang cherished it in a special way. Although it was not the strongest flying sword in the world, nor the most beautiful flying sword in the world, it was the only flying sword he had ever used. Ling Anyang tempered it with thunder and lightning with a nervous and resolute mood, integrating his state of mind into the sword bit by bit. This was an unconscious change. Ling Anyang did not feel anything, let alone find anything unusual.

　　Mr. Qu smiled with satisfaction and appreciation, saying that different personalities would create different people and paths.

　　Chen Lan flew back from the ice, landed in front of the old man and said, "Old Qu, now that we have all become Nascent Souls again, is there anything else you want to guide us?"

　　Old Taoist Qu: "Why not learn from that kid and fight against thunder and lightning? His current body is much stronger than the two of you."

　　Chen Lan was a little reluctant when she heard this: "I don't want to be naked and floating in the sky and get struck by lightning..."

　　"Hahaha, you can find a secluded spot, don't be shy little girl."

　　Chen Lan looked at Ling Anyang and said to the old man, "Mr. Qu, can my flying sword be tempered with lightning?"

　　"It's possible, but it's not suitable. He originally learned the Thunder Sword Technique, and the flying sword was probably specially selected by his master. The material is extremely suitable for lightning. Your flying sword is purely water-cooling. Instead of tempering it with lightning, it's better to sink it deep into the ice."

　　Chen Lan's eyes lit up: "Deep in the ice?"

　　"Yes." The old man took out a simple map and said to Peng Yintian who was still practicing sword: "Come here young man, I will take you two to a place."

　　Peng Yintian came back with cold sweat on his forehead, and Ling Anyang asked loudly: "Should I go?"

　　"You don't have to."

　　The old man took Chen Lan and Peng Yintian to fly for a day and a night before they found the cold pond in the picture. The cold pond is very small, like the lotus pond at home, and the pond is full of blue water, which is very beautiful.

　　The old man pointed at the pond and said, "Throw your two flying swords in there. They will soak in it and, given time, they will be tempered into top-notch cold water swords."

　　Chen Lan happily threw the flying sword down, and Peng Yintian did not hesitate.

　　The old man smiled slyly: "Okay, you two just keep working hard here, and come back when I go down and fish out the flying sword. I'm leaving first, haha." After the old man finished speaking, he disappeared without waiting for the two to react.

　　"What do you mean?" Chen Lan asked with a green face, but unfortunately no one answered.

　　Peng Yintian tensed his face and reached out his hand to touch the water. With a light touch, a bone-chilling white mist emerged from his fingertips. Peng Yintian's face changed drastically. He didn't expect the pool to be so cold. If he wanted to go down and retrieve his flying sword, he would be injured.

　　Chen Lan sighed: "So that's how it is. He really is obsessed with his physical body..." The old man prefers to torture people, using all kinds of suffering to practice, temper the physical body, and improve his cultivation.

　　It was already difficult for them to get down into such a cold pool, not to mention that swimming to the bottom of the pool to retrieve the sword required long-term training and adaptation. Chen Lan curled his lips, and the old man's voice came from afar: "I forgot to tell you that the deeper you go into this pool, the colder it gets. Work hard, young people, and once you get used to this pool, you will definitely be masters."

　　Peng Yintian rolled his eyes, circulated his Dantian, gritted his teeth and submerged his hands in the water. Although the old man was cruel, for them who were cold in water, this place was the best way to train. He believed in the old man's words without a doubt.

　　Deep under the sea, Pengyao opened her eyes and looked at the extremely beautiful red stone with Bailian in joy. She finally peeled off the outer shell of the stone, revealing a large red, crystal clear stone, which shone with beautiful and dazzling light, filling Pengyao's heart.

　　Bai Lian trembled with excitement: "This... Is this a piece of Earth Core Stone?"

　　Peng Yao didn't know what the Earth's Core Stone was, but she was already obsessed with it.

　　Bai Lian swallowed her breath and said, "Miss Peng, this is the real beginning. The stone is covered with debris accumulated over the years. What you need to refine is the real stone. Whether you can chew it off depends on your patience."

　　The author has something to say: ~~~~~~~Haha~~~~~Update~~

　　5555 Hot Sea

　　55 Fiery Sea

　　The sea is vast and boundless, with countless creatures, including big fish and small shrimps that people are familiar with, and more taboo areas that outsiders cannot touch. There are peerless monsters hidden in the wilderness, and the same is true in the sea. At this time, in the quiet seabed and deep mountains, a group of strange monsters came out in droves and swam towards the other side of the sea. They look like big fish, but have a pair of small and exquisite wings. They are as fast as swords when they swim in the water.

　　"Chief, the sea temperature is changing every day near the desolate sea area ahead. It's so hot recently that we can't get close to it easily. I'm very worried. If the hot water expands to our area, our tribesmen may have difficulty surviving."

　　The leading fish held a spear-like weapon in its hand. After hearing the words of its subordinates, it just swam faster towards the destination. As its body got closer, the warm sea water washed over its body, which made the chief frown. It continued to swim forward, and the temperature became higher and higher. Finally, it reached a temperature that the chief could not accept. The chief and his people stopped. It looked at the dark sea in front and murmured: "Could it be that there was a volcanic eruption ahead, so it affected this place?"

　　Someone immediately answered, "That's what I guessed, but..." The man remained silent. He couldn't say what it was, but he just had a feeling that things were not that simple.

　　"Just what?" asked the patriarch.

　　"No... nothing. If it's a volcanic eruption, it looks like it's quite far away from us. After a while, when the volcano dies down, the temperature here should drop."

　　The chief nodded: "We need to pay attention all the time. I'm afraid it's not the volcano. There's no smell of volcanic sulfur in the water." The chief sniffed the seawater, a cool, unfathomable smell, completely different from the smell of seawater affected by the volcano. But it couldn't find a way to explain it at this time. The front was extremely dark, and it was not a place they could easily break into. Even though they had lived on the seabed for generations, the place they lived in was only an inch of land. The sea outside was large, but it was not a place that could be invaded at will. It took its people and carefully avoided disputes from the outside world.

　　"Yes, I will lead a team to investigate day and night."

　　In the center of the deep sea, the dark seawater was illuminated by red light. Bai Lian looked at everything around quietly. Peng Yao was trying to refine the stone. The stone was undergoing subtle changes under her secret method. Peng Yao would stop practicing after exhausting all her spiritual power. After practicing to restore her body's spirit, she would continue to refine the stone, and so on. Bai Lian was very pleased to see that when Peng Yao was refining the stone, the earth's core force absorbed by her body was the source force of the stone. The burning red enveloped Peng Yao. The surrounding seawater was like being in a furnace, slowly heating up and rippling. One day, the seawater would boil because of this. Bai Lian was a little worried. Once the temperature of the seawater changed, it might affect the fish in the pond, and the creatures living around it would inevitably be affected. Moreover, Peng Yao had only been refining for three years at this time, and the stone had only shrunk a little. If it continued, it would take a hundred years to achieve anything. When the day came when it was completely refined, wouldn't the seawater be burned dry?

　　With this doubt, Bai Lian remained silent and did not tell Peng Yao who was very serious. If she told him, it might discourage Peng Yao, but in Bai Lian's opinion, everything else was not as important as Peng Yao. She could only pray that if the creatures around were smart enough, they should move away as soon as the sea water became warmer, and it would be enough to leave this generation far away.

　　"Wow..." Chen Lan climbed out of the cold pool in a panic, her hands and feet stiff, and fell to the ground, gasping for air. Every breath was filled with a chill that almost froze her lungs. Chen Lan hugged her body and didn't even have the strength to shiver. Peng Yintian placed his palm on Chen Lan's back and gently channeled his true energy into her, helping her to relieve the cold. After a moment, Chen Lan stopped shivering, and her limbs became soft again. Chen Lan immediately sat cross-legged and began to practice.

　　Peng Yintian took out a pen and paper to record the time and depth of Chen Lan's entry into the water. Mr. Qu said that the pool was about a hundred meters deep, and Peng Yintian and Chen Lan had persisted for three years. From not being able to enter the water at all at the beginning to being able to go three meters deep now, just three years is also a great improvement. The most important thing is that the body has indeed become stronger. Every time after being exhausted, it enters the practice, which has a great improvement in cultivation. The deeper the cold pool, the colder it is. Peng Yintian has personally experienced the difference between the depth of three meters and the depth of two meters. However, Peng Yintian is not discouraged at all, but extremely happy. Any way that helps to improve his cultivation makes him happy. Although this challenge is painful, it is not to be missed.

　　Not long after, Chen Lan woke up from her training. She looked radiant and like a completely different person from when she came out of the water. Chen Lan said to Peng Yintian with great energy, "It's much better now. This time it's three meters. The old man said it's a hundred meters deep. If that's the case, we're improving by one meter a year. Wouldn't it take a hundred years to get the flying sword?" Although she had plenty of time, it still felt like a long time. One meter a year was too shabby.

　　Peng Yintian looked at the water and shook his head: "No, our cultivation is improving every year. Although the cold pool is getting deeper and colder, I think our progress has been gradually keeping up. I set a goal to explore the 100-meter cold pool in 80 years. How about it?"

　　Chen Lan was surprised: "Eighty years, isn't that too hasty?"

　　"No, I vaguely understand what Mr. Qu meant." Peng Yintian said. He could see that the three of them were like a few toys that suddenly appeared to Mr. Qu. However, Mr. Qu had no bad intentions. He just liked the fun of training his disciples. Yes, the old man almost treated them as disciples, although there was no apprenticeship ceremony. But Peng Yintian knew even more clearly that Mr. Qu liked Ling Anyang the most. It was not that Ling Anyang was smarter or more stable than the two of them. Ling Anyang was not smart enough or stable enough compared to the two of them. But Ling Anyang was very aggressive and persistent. He insisted that as long as his cultivation level improved and he became stronger, he would sooner or later get out of this ice field. Therefore, Ling Anyang persevered and fought hard, almost desperately confronting the thunder and lightning. Mr. Qu was an ascetic monk who liked to temper his body. Ascetic monks would not play smart and disdain to rely on external forces. Ascetic monks would only insist on choosing a difficult road covered with thorns, and would not regret it even if they died halfway. Therefore, Mr. Qu appreciated Ling Anyang's stupidity and his impulse without hesitation. Compared to Ling Anyang, Peng Yintian was very careful at the beginning and was very wary of Old Man Qu. Chen Lan didn't like the simple fool's way of tempering the body.

　　Chen Lan looked at him and said, "What's your intention? He's just doing this because he's bored." Chen Lan pouted, but she was very grateful to the old man now. Although the old man was just torturing them because he was bored, this torture was really good for them.

　　Peng Yintian said: "His intention is very simple, he just wants us to be more 'reckless'. Maybe for him, we think too much."

　　"Ah?" Chen Lan wondered.

　　Peng Yintian jumped into the cold pool and said with his eyes closed: "If it was Ling Anyang, he would rush to the bottom of the water without caring about his life in order to improve himself and leave here earlier, instead of being as careful and cautious as us."

　　"..." Chen Lan was silent, but she had understood what Peng Yintian meant. It was true. They liked to think a lot and were on guard a lot. Ling Anyang had put aside all his worries since he came here. He only wanted to get out of here as soon as possible, rush out of the ice field and return to overseas to rescue Peng Yao. Chen Lan couldn't help but sigh. Compared with Ling Anyang's concern for Peng Yao, she and Peng Yintian really didn't care much about the outside world. There was still a lot of time for them, but for Ling Anyang, time was running out. The sooner he got out, the sooner he could see Peng Yao.

　　Before Peng Yintian sank into the pool, he suddenly said, "Today I will challenge the depth of three and a half meters."

　　Chen Lan was slightly shocked and nodded silently.

　　In front of the hut, Qu Laoxuan stood beside Ling Anyang and said, "Young man, you have become more and more impatient recently. This is not a good trend. You should restrain yourself."

　　Ling Anyang responded from afar: "Oh, thank you for the reminder. But I'm really anxious. I didn't expect that I had wasted another three years. If my junior sister was caught, how much suffering would she have to endure in the past three years..." Ling Anyang said anxiously, his face full of worry.

　　Old Qu smiled and said, "Everyone has his own chance. I have calculated for you. Your sister is not in danger of death. Instead, she has another adventure."

　　Ling Anyang continued to sigh: "Even if there is no worry about his life, I still won't feel at ease."

　　“Hahaha, you don’t know what’s good for you, kid. I, Old Qu, teach you how to practice all day long, hoping that you will become a master soon. Maybe I can even help you become an immortal in the future. But you are only thinking about a woman. You deserve to be beaten.” Old Qu scolded unhappily, but there was a helpless smile on his face.

　　Ling Anyang curled his lips: "I don't have such a great dream."

　　"Oh? You are just doing what you do every day. You really don't want to make any progress."

　　Ling Anyang snorted, "Don't teach me about becoming an immortal. I have never thought about becoming an immortal since I entered the immortal gate. At that time, I didn't know there were immortals in the sky. Now I know, but the distance is too far. I'd better take the road ahead first." Ling Anyang remembered that when the Tongtian Pagoda ascended to heaven, a top master followed the pagoda. Just a word from the immortal in the sky, many cultivators underground were seriously injured, and everyone witnessed with their own eyes that the master who caught up with the pagoda was lying dead on the ground. Perhaps because he got into the pagoda, he suffered the greatest anger from the immortal. When a rabbit dies, the fox mourns, and all creatures feel sad for their own kind. Ling Anyang was seriously injured in bed at that time, his body was inconvenient, and his cultivation level regressed. How could he not have thoughts? He was sad that the master who had worked hard for many years died easily under the voice of the immortal, and he was even more angry at the immortal's high-handed attitude and unfriendly temper. Perhaps it was because mortals had desecrated the realm of immortals, but their crime was not punishable by death. Ling Anyang found it difficult to understand such immortals. He could not imagine what the immortal world was like. He only vaguely felt that the immortal world was definitely not the paradise that cultivators dreamed of.

　　"Then tell me, if you are not seeking to become an immortal, then why do you practice cultivation?" Mr. Qu asked.

　　Ling Anyang spread his hands and smiled, "Don't be angry if I tell you this. At first, someone went to my hometown to recruit disciples, and my parents took me there. I didn't expect that I was lucky enough to be chosen. Then many of us children were taken back to the sect by those immortals. I saw them flying with swords with my own eyes. I was very envious at the time, so I thought about practicing hard and striving to fly with a sword as soon as possible."

　　Mr. Qu laughed: "Just to fly with a sword?"

　　"Of course, it's so interesting. Humans can't fly without wings, but they managed to do this with supernatural powers. This is a great breakthrough. You can't understand how envious and excited I was as a child at the time, haha."

　　Hearing this, Mr. Qu was not angry, but just looked at Ling Anyang with a smile. He vaguely recalled that many, many years ago, there seemed to be a group of children who enviously said, "I want to fly into the sky and soar around like a big bird." There are actually many such children. Flying is too attractive to them.

　　Ling Anyang was only seven years old when he entered the sect. He was a simple child who did not understand the truth, the great dreams, and the path to success as his parents said. He was playful and naughty. Perhaps when he saw other children making a kite flying into the sky, he would stubbornly make one to match it. At the age of seven, the most clear goal in his eyes was to be those cultivators who flew with swords, so he practiced hard, dreaming of flying up one day.

　　Mr. Ou stroked his beard and said, "Then you could have flown a long time ago. Why are you insisting on doing so now?"

　　Ling Anyang said: "I can't give up halfway after building my foundation and satisfying my wishes. Master and the sect have high hopes for me, and my junior sister is working hard with me. When the day comes when I can no longer make progress, I will just be eating and waiting to die."

　　Old Qu snorted, "You really just let things take their course. Don't you think of challenging yourself and making your cultivation endless? Do you think you'll just resign yourself to death when you encounter a bottleneck that you think you can never break through? You won't be willing to die like that."

　　Ling Anyang pointed at Mr. Qu and said, "If Mr. Qu dies now, he will definitely die unwillingly."

　　Old Qu frowned, but heard Ling Anyang say, "I don't like to die with such complicated regrets as resentment and unwillingness. Even if I die, I must have no regrets and die with a smile on my face. I will try to marry my junior sister before I die, and then have a few children and raise them. It doesn't matter if they cultivate immortality or not, and it doesn't matter if they are mortals or cultivators, as long as they are willing."

　　Old Qu frowned: "Your wish is just as ordinary as that of ordinary people. I really don't know why you want to cultivate immortality, and now you are working so hard to become stronger without any regard for your life. I don't understand."

　　Ling Anyang gently stroked the Jinghong Sword and said, "I want to try my best to live as long as I can, and I will definitely not die before my junior sister."

　　"..." Mr. Qu was stunned and muttered, "You little brat, it would be a good idea for you to change your career and become a love saint."

　　"Really? Thank you for the compliment, senior." Ling Anyang laughed. He couldn't say it out loud. He never thought that love and cultivation had any conflict. Even real immortals had to have children because of love, so why should cultivators pursue lovelessness and desirelessness? However, although Old Qu taught him a lesson, he felt that Old Qu was an old man with feelings.

　　"Hmph, you still need to work hard to see your junior sister." The old man said as he left with his hands behind his back. Ling Anyang immediately focused his attention on the flying sword and looked up, waiting for the thunder and lightning to strike from the sky.

　　In a cave deep in the ice, the white lion and the fiery red fox were dealing with densely packed insects. These insects were extremely strange, and each of them would spray cold ice arrows, which annoyed the two of them. However, they had a common enemy, which was the lightning that fell from the sky. Whenever lightning struck, the insects would work together to form a large shield to resist.

　　"While they are blocking the lightning, we continue to move forward. I can already feel that we are getting closer to them." White Lion Tangyuan exclaimed.

　　The fox king snorted with a cold face: "I never thought that I would waste several years like this. This place is very mysterious." The fox king gnashed his teeth when he said these words. The extreme coldness of this place was incompatible with his nature, so he could only use half of his strength to fight. It was really unpleasant. If he had known this, he might as well have asked the stupid bear and the lion to come.

　　Tang Yuan nodded: "I think this is an illusion that is almost real."

　　"What do you mean?"

　　"Reality and illusion are combined, the unreal and the real, the true and the false, the unreal and the real, the true and the false."

　　The Fox King frowned: "It seems that there are masters in this ghost place."

　　"That's right."

　　In the deep sea, the fish in the cave are preparing for the important event of migration.

　　"Chief, the water temperature here is no longer suitable for survival. Why do you insist on staying here?"

　　"You should take your people with you and go to the nearest Water Monster Island to seek shelter first, and then ask them to help find a new place to live. I want to stay and continue to explore the situation. I am always worried about what happened in the seabed."

　　"No, this is too dangerous. Chief, please come with us."

　　"Don't worry, I can protect myself. I won't give up until I figure out the truth. We have lived here for many years, generation after generation, but now we have to move away..." The patriarch gritted his teeth. No one wanted to be forced to leave their homeland.

　　"Then I will stay and accompany the clan leader."

　　The two big fish monsters sent away a large number of tribesmen and stayed alone to carefully explore the dangerous sea area. However, it was just a dream to get close to the source of the furnace. The high temperature did not allow them to get close at all, and their bodies could not break through. The two flying fish had to wander around every day. After wasting another three years, the two flying fish had to give up and return to their tribesmen.

　　The relationship between Water Demon Island and the cultivators has become increasingly worse in recent years, with fights occurring from time to time, with casualties on both sides.

　　What annoyed Tongniu was that these guys were causing trouble under the pretext of revenge for their disciples. After several investigations, Tongniu found out that Pengyao and others had gone to Qionghua Island, and none of the disciples from other sects who had gone there at the same time as them survived. These people then held a grudge against Shuiyao Island, just because Pengyao had lived here before and had brought an old monkey with him when he went to Qionghua Island.

　　Tongniu was very sad. The old monkey was dead and he could not sense the old monkey's breath for a long time. But he was sure that the girl Peng was not a short-lived person.

　　"Master Tongniu, there is another race that wants to take refuge on Water Monster Island. Like the Flying Fish, they live near the Dead Sea and cannot stand the high temperature of the sea water, so they have to migrate."

　　Tongniu frowned and said to himself: "What's going on recently..."

　　"Sir, I'm afraid it's the Dead Sea that's causing trouble. It's a strange place, and I guess many races we don't know about have moved there. In recent years, human cultivators have also sensed the weirdness there, and few people have gone to Qionghua Island."

　　Tongniu murmured: "Dead Sea, Qionghua Island..." There is also a girl named Peng who has not appeared for many years. Tongniu is very worried that she has been captured by Mo Hanxin. Once he thinks of the definite answer, Tongniu feels very guilty. He is powerless and cannot go against Mo Hanxin at all.

　　Bai Lian was shocked to see the big red stone and Peng Yao, who was covered in red light. The stone was much smaller now, but as it shrank, the quiet Peng Yao became more and more strange. Every move she made was like a burning flame, and even a strand of her hair was burning with red light. Was it because she absorbed the essence of the stone, or was it Peng Yao's original power? Bai Lian couldn't be sure. Peng Yao's body had the power of fire, so it was very beneficial for her to have a monster like the Fox King around her. Bai Lian didn't understand why she, a white lotus with a cold water nature, would be attracted to a girl who used fire. At this time, Peng Yao was hot all over, and the sea water nearby heated up. Bai Lian couldn't get close to Peng Yao's body at all. It was burned out of Peng Yao's body and soaked in the boiling water next to it. Fortunately, it had the power of origin to protect its body, otherwise it would be really painful. Bai Lian stared at the stone and clearly felt that the stone was shrinking faster and faster, which meant that Peng Yao had become stronger, or the stone had begun to collapse. The heat it emitted was also a sign of collapse. However, Bai Lian was very uneasy. If it continued like this, would the sea turn into a sea of ​​magma?

　　Bai Lian had no choice but to wait quietly.

　　"Huh?" Somewhere in the sea, Mo Hanxing opened his eyes, noticed something strange in the distance, and frowned in surprise.

　　He hasn't been back to the Mo Mansion for many years.

　　The author has something to say: Aa ...

　　Haha, I'm updating now~~ The words are very long~~ Haha~~ I don't even dare to install the Legend of Sword and Fairy 5 on 7.7- - I'm really afraid that once I open it, I will only think about completing the game-= - -

　　5656 Memory

　　56 Memory

　　Mo Hanxin's cultivation was unfathomable. He arrived at the Dead Sea from the other side almost instantly. When he sensed the high temperature here, Mo Hanxin frowned.

　　Mo Hanxin did not go to Qionghua Island. His body floated directly into the Dead Sea. Without seeing how he moved, he caught sight of Peng Yao's figure after a while.

　　Mo Hanxin did not go over. He hid in the sea and looked at the center of the Mo Mansion. When he determined what Peng Yao was doing, Mo Hanxin's eyes widened.

　　Mo Hanxin flashed behind Peng Yao and the other man. At such a close distance, Bai Lian was completely unaware.

　　Mo Hanxin stared at Peng Yao and the big stone that was being refined by her men. The stone was no longer the same as before and was obviously smaller. Mo Hanxin was speechless and took a long time to let out a breath. He suppressed all his emotions and said, "What are you doing?"

　　Bai Lian was horrified, while Peng Yao was immersed in the magic and could not wake up for a while.

　　"Mo Hanxin!" Bai Lian was sweating profusely. He never expected that Mo Hanxin would suddenly appear at this time. He was really an evil star.

　　Mo Hanxin sneered: "This is my home, what are you doing in my house?"

　　"Your home?" Bai Lian was dumbfounded.

　　Mo Hanxin snorted, "Didn't you see the big words 'Mo Mansion' on the gate?"

　　"Mo Mansion?" Bai Lian was speechless. They really didn't see it. They had arrived at this stone before finding the gate of this house.

　　Mo Hanxin didn't say much to her, staring at Peng Yao with a burning yet cold gaze, watching her dancing skills and even watching her breathing. Mo Hanxin watched for a long time, and suddenly closed her eyes.

　　Bai Lian was anxious, not knowing what Mo Hanxin would do next. At this moment, she and Peng Yao were no match for Mo Hanxin at all, and they happened to touch Mo Hanxin's treasure. Bai Lian called out to Peng Yao anxiously with her mind, hoping that Peng Yao would wake up soon so that she could better deal with Mo Hanxin.

　　Not long after, Peng Yao indeed restrained his breath and slowly opened his eyes. At that moment, a red light seemed to flash in his eyes.

　　Peng Yao turned to look at Bai Lian and Mo Hanxin, biting her lip and saying nothing. When an ant meets a giant, no matter how much it says, it is all nonsense. She was not nervous at all at this moment, and looked at Mo Hanxin very calmly, waiting for his move. The sea was originally Mo Hanxin's territory. When she was tied up overseas, Peng Yao knew that she was a bird in a cage. It was almost impossible to completely escape from Mo Hanxin's eyes. At this time, Mo Hanxin came, and she was not surprised at all, but it was a pity. She felt very good when refining this stone. This stone gave her an inexplicable sense of intimacy, which not only helped to improve her cultivation, but also gave her an indescribable feeling of fit, warmth, and smoothness. It seemed that the absorbed power was originally a part of the body.

　　Mo Hanxin didn't get angry at Pengyao's calm eyes, but dodged directly, and easily covered Pengyao's forehead with her right palm. Pengyao was sweating coldly. She wanted to dodge just now, but found that she couldn't move at all. This is Mo Hanxin! Why did she think she had made great progress, but she was always like a weak baby with no strength in front of Mo Hanxin. A strange force invaded Pengyao's thoughts. Pengyao couldn't help but close her eyes. Her mind flashed strangely the first picture she saw when she was born from her mother's belly and opened her eyes for the first time. It was her mother's happy face, and then her father was reading books carefully, muttering what name to give to the newborn daughter. Then she saw her brothers, many relatives and servants, all the flowers and plants in the house, everything she had seen... After that, she once again vividly saw that day when Wangxian Sect came to Shangpeng Country to recruit disciples. She happily followed her parents out to watch the excitement, and her brothers followed behind her. Her mother bought her some candied haws, and her father held her in his arms as he squeezed into the long line. He kept saying to his brothers behind him, "Don't be nervous or timid. Stand up straight and answer the immortal's questions. Don't cry uselessly."

　　"Yes, father." The brothers have become decent people and are somewhat mature in mind.

　　Unlike her who was held by her father, she just licked her candied haws aimlessly.

　　Later, she was kept by the immortal and stood together with several strange older brothers. Her father thanked God ecstatically and stared at her with tears in his eyes as if he was about to cry.

　　After eating the candied haws, Peng Yao looked around and saw that there were strangers all around her. Her father was just standing far away in the crowd, looking at her strangely. Fear welled up in her heart, and the young Peng Yao burst into tears immediately, looking pitifully at her father opposite her: "Dad, Dad, I want to go home..."

　　The father didn't seem to understand what his daughter said, and kept saying, "Our ancestors have done good deeds. I didn't expect that my youngest daughter would have such great fortune, but the two boys don't have the talent... What a pity..."

　　Peng Yao was crying so hard that she couldn't understand anything around her. She was even more confused by what the adults said. No one cared about her crying and hurriedly put her together with other children to meet the emperor. The parents of every child in the audience were filled with glory and accepted the emperor's reward.

　　Peng Yao saw the little herself crying endlessly in front of the Emperor, but the Emperor remained calm and did what he was supposed to do, instructing the chosen children one by one to take good care of the Third Prince Peng Yintian in the future.

　　The Emperor left with his concubines not long after. The boy next to Peng Yao finally couldn't stand it anymore and looked at Peng Yao, crossing his arms and said with disdain: "You are a snotty person. You have been crying for so long and are still crying. Why didn't the Emperor spank you?"

　　Seeing how ferocious he looked, Peng Yao cried even harder, staring at her parents in the distance with red eyes.

　　The third prince, who was the most distinguished, had wrinkles on his forehead at a young age. He glared at Peng Yao fiercely and said to the immortal on the other side: "Master Immortal, I don't want to ride in the same carriage with her. She is so noisy."

　　Elder Jiang, with a cold face, shook his head and looked at the new disciple: "She will be your junior sister in the future. Brothers in the same sect should live in harmony."

　　"Oh." The third prince was obviously very unhappy and agreed perfunctorily. He walked to the place farthest from Pengyao.

　　The boy who spoke first was already helplessly circling around Peng Yao, making faces to make her laugh, and even gave her the candy he had brought with him. Peng Yao took the candy and finally stopped crying temporarily. The boy immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Snot...ah, little sister, what's your name? My name is Ling Anyang, and you'll be my junior sister from now on, do you understand?"

　　Peng Yao blinked her tear-swollen eyes and mumbled, "Junior Sister."

　　Ling Anyang glared: "I asked you what your name is, you have to call me Senior Brother from now on."

　　As soon as he got angry, Peng Yao started to cry again. Ling Anyang was frightened and waved his hands, ready to escape from this crying baby.

　　Peng Yao's long-missed parents finally came over. Her mother hugged her daughter and cried and laughed. Her father politely said to Ling Anyang, "Young Master of the Ling family, I hope you can take good care of my Xiaoyao in the future. She is young and I am worried. Don't be afraid. She is actually very well-behaved, but she is a little shy and afraid of things."

　　Ling Anyang looked at his uncle who was bowing to him, and answered in a panic: "Oh, her name is Xiaoyao, uncle, don't worry, I promise that no one will bully her in the future."

　　"Thank you very much."

　　"But I will only take care of her if she calls me Senior Brother."

　　The father immediately pulled over Peng Yao, who was being laughed at by his mother, and pointed at Ling Anyang and said, "Xiaoyao, you have to listen to this senior brother from now on. You are the youngest, so you should learn more from your brothers, okay? Call him senior brother, and you can treat him as your eldest brother or second brother from now on."

　　"Oh... Senior Brother."

　　Ling Anyang's eyes lit up, and he happily stuffed another candy into Peng Yao's hand: "Junior sister is so good."

　　The father didn't know whether to laugh or cry. It was obviously unwise to entrust his five-year-old daughter to the seven-year-old junior brother, but the other children were about the same age, so there was no other way. The most sensible one was the third prince, but he was just an ordinary citizen and didn't dare to bother the princess.

　　Bai Lian looked at Mo Hanxing in shock. She couldn't stop Mo Hanxin and could only watch Mo Hanxin peeping into Pengyao's memory. Peeping into the memory would not hurt Pengyao's body, but Bai Lian was very angry. This method was too disrespectful to others. She forced Pengyao to reveal everything that originally belonged to her. Even her own forgotten memories would be brought up one by one by Mo Hanxin and exposed in front of Mo Hanxin.

　　Bai Lian looked at Peng Yao's face with worry, sometimes happy, sometimes sad, sometimes smiling, sometimes crying. Everyone will experience ups and downs, but not everyone likes to show it to outsiders. She originally thought that Peng Yao was not a crying girl, but she didn't expect that she also had a sad past.

　　"From today on, you will be responsible for this medicinal field. You must water and fertilize it every day. Don't be lazy. If the herbs die, you will be held responsible."

　　The first step to becoming a formal disciple was completely different from what she had imagined. She had gone through so much trouble to leave the outer sect and came to the Spiritual Medicine Valley on the first day, starting with carrying manure and watering. Peng Yao was shocked. Carrying manure, what a vulgar thing. Although these were the feces of spirit beasts, they still stank. The first time Peng Yao did this, she accidentally got feces on her clothes and shoes, and was speechless and embarrassed. But she was no longer a five-year-old child. Now she knew how to endure and how to grit her teeth and persevere. Peng Yao refused Ling Anyang's help and insisted on carrying manure in silence for three years.

　　Bai Lian was very surprised to see that the corners of Mo Hanxin's mouth twitched violently for a long time, while Peng Yao's expression was calm, neither happy nor worried.

　　The training under the waterfall, the unexpected omen, did not seem real to Peng Yao who realized it later. It sounded like something that happened to someone else.

　　Mo Hanxin's expression was so exciting and wonderful that he almost let go of Peng Yao's hand.

　　Bai Lian was very anxious. It seemed that Mo Hanxin had found something that moved him.

　　A long time passed by little by little, Bai Lian felt that the boiling sea water around her began to cool down, and finally when Mo Hanxin stopped, Peng Yao leaned against the stone and gasped for breath. It was a very strange experience, witnessing her life experience with her own eyes, as a bystander, she saw many pasts that even she herself did not understand.

　　Mo Hanxin pointed at the stone and said, "I'm giving this stone to you. You can go wherever you want."

　　Peng Yao looked up in astonishment and stared at Mo Hanxin. She did not feel happy. She was wondering what... Mo Hanxin had seen and why she suddenly changed her attitude and became so generous.

　　Bai Lian was even more direct: "What do you mean? What is An thinking?"

　　Mo Hanxin smiled: "I don't need to play tricks on you. This stone is a fairy stone that is on par with the Earth's Core Stone. The Earth's Core Stone is underground, and the fairy stone is in the sky. This is one of the treasures my mother gave me. I have never used it, so I put it together with this house. The fairy spirit on Qionghua Island is nurtured by it. If you completely refine it, you can easily break through your current cultivation level, but I advise you not to be greedy, take your time, don't rush. The part you refine now is enough for you to absorb and regulate your breath, and you can take the rest of the stone away."

　　Peng Yao frowned and looked at Mo Hanxin. She couldn't ask the questions she wanted to ask for the moment. It seemed that everything she said would be nonsense. No one could stop this man from doing anything. It was useless for her to rack her brains to figure out what he was thinking.

　　Peng Yao rubbed his forehead and said listlessly: "Thank you for your kindness, but I don't want it for now. Let's put it aside. If I take the stone away, Qionghua Island will definitely sink. Will it affect the nearby sea area? Forget it, it is too attractive to me, and I can't help wanting to refine it. I hope you keep your word and really let me go."

　　Mo Hanxin spread his hands: "I keep my word, you can go find your brother. This is the way to leave the island." Mo Hanxin handed Peng Yao a jade tablet: "Fill it with spiritual power, think of a person's appearance in your mind, and you can appear next to that person. However, there are some restricted areas that you can't go to. Take care of yourself. I look forward to your future."

　　Mo Hanxin disappeared after he finished speaking. Peng Yao was excited and wanted to find his senior brother and others immediately, but reason restrained Peng Yao. Peng Yao held the jade token and the image of Lord Tongniu appeared in her mind. Soon, Peng Yao stood in front of Lord Tongniu.

　　"Oh! Miss Peng...Miss Peng?" The paper and pen in Tongniu's hand fell to the ground, and he looked at Peng Yao in shock. This was his study, and no one could come in without his permission.

　　Peng Yao apologized very embarrassedly: "Excuse me, Master Tongniu. Can I talk to you?"

　　Tongniu stood up and nodded: "Of course, please take a seat, I'll ask someone to bring tea."

　　"Thank you very much."

　　Peng Yao held the tea and looked at the clear sky outside the window, and said blankly: "Master Tongniu, how many years have I been missing? I'm sorry, I don't remember clearly."

　　Tong Niu sighed: "The old monkey has been missing for twelve years and three months."

　　Peng Yao's eyes dimmed. "Captain, it's all because of me... I want to meet one of his friends, the one who is seriously injured in bed. Captain, you want to cure him, and you went to Qionghua Island to find the magical item that can bring back the dead, flesh and bones. I want to give it a try."

　　Tongniu's eyes widened, and he asked in disbelief, "Are you sure?"

　　"perhaps."

　　"How sure are you?"

　　"Six or seven points."

　　Tongniu took a deep breath, stood up and walked out: "Come with me."

　　The old captain's friend lived in a very simple house, which was dark and gloomy, and there were not many servants in the house. Lord Tongniu said that the old captain used to take care of him personally or hire someone to take care of him. After the old captain disappeared, Tongniu arranged for several maids and servants to take care of him.

　　"Although I kept the old monkey secret from him, the old monkey hasn't appeared for more than ten years. He seems to have sensed something and has no desire to live. Alas, even if he is a monster, it's uncomfortable to live like this."

　　Peng Yao soon saw the monster who was miserable and would rather die than live. He was a water dragon horse monster with all four limbs intact and outstanding talent, but now he was missing arms and legs, with only a bare and ugly body lying on the bed for years, like a bare tree trunk with branches cut off.

　　The hideous wound was so horrible that one could not bear to look at it any longer. His gray eyes saw Peng Yao and Tong Niu walk in, and there was no change at all.

　　Tongniu said loudly: "Old Ma, this is Miss Pengyao, she has..."

　　Peng Yao interrupted the bronze bull and stared at the old horse, saying, "Senior Monkey and I went to Qionghua Island together. He said he regretted not being brave enough back then. He found herbs on the island that can cure you. I hope you get better soon and regain your former glory."

　　Old Ma on the bed's expression changed slightly, but he still said nothing.

　　Peng Yao didn't say much, and directly took out the bottle of medicine that the masked man gave her. Peng Yao poured out a pill and sniffed it, her expression slightly changed. She had to admit that the creepy man was indeed a genius in refining medicine. Just looking at the formula of this miraculous medicine was enough to shock the world.

　　Bringing the dead back to life has always been a miracle, but it was made possible in his hands. The medicinal materials were not so shocking, but he skillfully combined them together to make this elixir. It was truly a pair of hands that turned decay into magic.

　　"The senior is seriously injured. Senior Tongniu, please use your luck to help him. The medicine is very effective. I'm afraid he can't bear it for a while."

　　Tongniu nodded, helped Lao Ma to sit up, and first used his Qi to relax Lao Ma's stiff body. Peng Yao waited for the opportunity on the side. Seeing that Lao Ma's spirit had almost recovered, Peng Yao fed the pill into his mouth. His palm slid from Lao Ma's mouth to his chest and abdomen, and he used his own spiritual power to gently dissolve the pill until the medicine was integrated into Lao Ma's Dantian, which had been dormant for many years.

　　Peng Yao stopped and waited quietly by the side, watching Lao Ma's face change drastically. Lao Ma's health was worse than she thought, and he was completely dependent on the life-extending pills. Moreover, the life-extending pills could not prolong his life for long. Peng Yao was very glad that Mo Hanxin interrupted her. If she continued, Lao Ma would have died by the time she came out. What would she have to say to Senior Monkey at that time?

　　Click, click…

　　There was a strange sound of bones moving, Peng Yao narrowed her eyes, even Bai Lian appeared out of curiosity, staring at Lao Ma's severed limbs, which were growing back alive at a speed visible to the naked eye. This process was extremely painful, and Lao Ma screamed miserably. Tong Niu was sweating profusely, hoping to help him. Peng Yao could not intervene, as if she did, she would be repelled by Tong Niu's aura.

　　"Senior Ma, please hold on."

　　“Ahhh…” Old Ma’s voice was almost hoarse from the pain, but as time went by, his limbs were almost healed.

　　Peng Yao held her breath and didn't dare to blink.

　　After a while, Bai Lian said happily: "Alright! That man is really a strange person."

　　Peng Yao looked at the unconscious Lao Ma and finally breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Tongniu finished his training and got off the bed, wiping the sweat off his head and said, "It's really exhausting, I didn't expect it to be so hard. Oh my god, it really grew out! The flesh of the living is turning into bones! Wonderful! When will he wake up?"

　　Peng Yao took her hand away from the old horse's pulse and said, "You will wake up tomorrow morning. Thank you, Senior Tongniu, for your help."

　　"You're welcome. Helping Old Ma is also my wish. I really want to see him walk into the sunlight again. He has suffered so much these years. It would be even better if Old Monkey could see it."

　　“…” Peng Yao felt regretful from the bottom of her heart. Senior Monkey felt guilty all his life but couldn’t wait until this moment today. It would be great if he could see it with his own eyes… Unfortunately, nothing could be perfect.

　　Peng Yao stared out the window in a daze, and said slowly: "Master Tongniu, I am sorry to have disturbed you all these years. I have to go back to the Great Wilderness."

　　"Are we leaving now? Without waiting for Old Ma to wake up?"

　　"Yeah, he's fine."

　　"You seem very anxious."

　　Peng Yao smiled and clenched the jade token in her hand, with Ling Anyang's appearance clearly appearing in her mind.

　　The author has something to say: ~~~~~~~Haha~~Update~~The Legend of Sword and Fairy 5 is on the market today~~Ahhh~I'm so excited~~Please restrain yourself, I must not indulge in it...If I haven't updated for a few days...I must have been dragged away by the Legend of Sword and Fairy 5...Don't blame me- - It's all the fault of the Legend of Sword and Fairy 5...Really%...

　　5757 Encounter

　　57 Encounter

　　The jade token trembled violently in Peng Yao's hand, interrupting Peng Yao's luck. Peng Yao frowned and stared at the jade token and muttered: "What's going on?" As he spoke, Peng Yao closed his eyes and tried again, but the jade token trembled again. Peng Yao said to himself anxiously: "Could it be that my senior brothers are in a very special place?" Peng Yao was very anxious. Twelve years can do a lot of things and change the future of many people. After twelve years of separation, where would my senior brother be now? Would he run around to come back to the island? There are also Senior Fox King and Senior Tangyuan.

　　Peng Yao was delighted and hurriedly recalled the appearance of the Fox King... Then it was Tangyuan, and then Peng Yintian, Chen Lan... After trying them one by one, Peng Yao broke out in a cold sweat.

　　Bai Lian comforted him, "Don't worry, they are probably together, and they may have some adventures. With those two monsters, their lives will not be in danger."

　　Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief, closed her eyes, and the image of the formation emerged in her mind.

　　The jade token flashed, and after a clear sound, Peng Yao disappeared on the spot.

　　A sword-like rainbow flashed across the clear sky.

　　The clouds around me are surging, and the mountains and rivers below are in full view.

　　Bu Zhenzi stood upright on the flying sword and flew into the wind. Behind him, a young woman was holding Bu Zhenzi's waist with fear. Bu Zhenzi pretended to be serious, but the smile in his eyes could not be hidden. It was a pity that the innocent girl did not notice his vulgarity: "Don't be afraid, Xiao Tao, hold on to me tightly and you won't fall."

　　"Brother Bu, I, I'm much better now. I was very scared at the beginning. The flying sword is really fast. We can enter the city right away."

　　"Yes, it will be over in an incense stick of time at most. You should have a good time when you go to Coconut City. Coconut City is very prosperous, with many shops. It has the famous snack of braised pork noodles and the fragrant embroidery that is famous in several countries. It is just right for you to go there, Xiao Tao, so you can buy more cloth and clothes. By the way, the most prosperous Coconut City First Restaurant is the most interesting. You can listen to books and music while drinking and eating there. There is also a stage for opera performances, and there are wonderful acrobatics from time to time. Even the waiters there speak as fluently as they sing. It is so lively. We will stay in that restaurant after entering the city."

　　"Brother Bu is really knowledgeable. I have never left the village... Does it cost a lot of money there?" Xiao Tao asked timidly.

　　The thin voice penetrated into Bu Zhenzi's ears, tickling his heart. He said in a louder voice, "Brother Bu will take you to play! What are you afraid of? Even Uncle Tao and Aunt Tao have agreed. Just have fun without worry."

　　Xiao Tao felt better after hearing this, but still worried: "Will this be too much trouble...Brother Bu has helped our family a lot, and now he's paying for me to play...I..."

　　"I am happy with it, so don't worry about it. I really want you to be happy, so don't be too upset."

　　Xiao Tao blushed slightly and hesitated for a long time before speaking: "Brother Bu...you are so nice."

　　Bu Zhenzi was very excited when he heard this, and laughed with a red face: "Yes, yes, your big brother Bu, I have always been a good person."

　　Peng Yao didn't expect to hear Bu Zhenzi's loud voice as soon as she appeared. She didn't know whether to laugh or cry, and snorted, "Oh, Brother Bu is actually a good person, how come I didn't know that? This guy, his shameless habit is really incurable."

　　Buzhenzi was stunned, and the flying sword suddenly stopped. Buzhenzi turned his head in disbelief, staring at Pengyao in front of him with his eyes wide open. Buzhenzi blinked hard, yes, it was Pengyao!

　　"Ah! My beauty, my beauty, you actually came back alive. God, I was so worried and guilty. I thought that you were killed by that devil Mo Hanxin. You don't know how many tears I shed for you! How many incense sticks I burned! I give you flowers every year! You actually survived! What a waste of my feelings..." Bu Zhenzi sat cross-legged on the flying sword, supporting his head, digging his nose with one hand, and looked at Peng Yao evilly, from head to toe, from toe to head. He nodded while looking at her, and uttered words like "hmm" and "not bad" from time to time.

　　Peng Yao slapped Bu Zhenzi on the shoulder. With a cracking sound, Bu Zhenzi's shoulder was almost broken. He grimaced in pain, sweat dripping from his face. He begged for mercy in pain: "My beauty... I was wrong... Ah... Your strength... Even your senior brother can't bear it... Please don't bully someone as weak as me..."

　　Peng Yao was annoyed and wanted to hit him again, but seeing him shrinking his neck pitifully, she withdrew her hand, folded her arms and stood on the flying sword, and said seriously: "I can't find my senior brother and the Fox King, I only found you, do you know where they went?"

　　Buzhenzi rubbed his shoulders and sighed, "It's useless to ask me. The teleportation array was suddenly attacked. I tried my best to save it but it was too late. I really don't know where they fell. I was teleported to this area. I have been studying the formation here for many years. I wanted to go overseas to save you one day, but how did you come back? Didn't Mo Hanxin do anything to you?"

　　Peng Yao shook her head: "It's hard to explain in a few words, let's find a place to talk slowly. Who is this?" Peng Yao looked at the nervous little girl behind Bu Zhenzi. The little girl was pretty and cute, with a pair of clear and innocent eyes. Peng Yao sighed inwardly, Bu Zhenzi really didn't change his bad habits, he felt itchy when he saw a beautiful woman.

　　Bu Zhenzi coughed lightly, and was a little shy for once, and said awkwardly: "This is Xiao Tao, I have lived in their village for many years. We are going to Coconut City, I will treat you to a drink."

　　Peng Yao smiled: "Hello, Miss Tao, I am your elder brother Bu's senior sister, you can call me Sister Peng."

　　Xiao Tao seemed to relax his stiff body after hearing this, and whispered, "Hello, Sister Peng."

　　"Haha, what a good girl. If your brother Bu bullies you in the future, tell me and I can ask Master to teach him a lesson."

　　Bu Zhenzi snorted coldly and glared at Peng Yao fiercely. Damn it, Senior Sister, Senior Sister, her cultivation is indeed comparable to his Senior Sister. After not seeing her for these years, he could no longer understand Peng Yao's cultivation.

　　After an incense stick of time, the three of them arrived at the blooming Coconut City. Peng Yao looked around and found that the city was indeed very blooming and even more lively than her hometown.

　　"Set up the formation. Where is this Coconut City in the Great Wilderness?"

　　Bu Zhenzi rolled his eyes: "You can come to find me, but you don't even know where this is."

　　Peng Yao laughed: "I really don't know, I will explain it to you later."

　　Bu Zhenzi nodded and said, "Coconut City is the capital of Haifan Country, located between the Northern and Western Wastelands. It is a very prosperous coastal city. There are many merchant ships and people from all over the country. Most other countries cannot compare to this bustling place."

　　"Coastal? I see." Peng Yao said as she casually bought a few kinds of fresh fruits on the roadside. These were all fruits she had never eaten before, and she was greedy just by looking at them. There were also many girls' rouge and jewelry on the street. Peng Yao thought they were exquisite, so she bought a few pieces of jewelry for Xiao Tao. Xiao Tao refused, but Peng Yao insisted on giving them to her. Xiao Tao should be a girl from a coastal fishing village. She was dressed simply and had a simple personality. Peng Yao had a sensitive nose and could smell the fishy smell on her. The old clothes had probably been worn for at least three years. Over time, there was always a smell that could not be removed. Mortals naturally could not smell it, but Peng Yao could not ignore it. Bu Zhenzi wanted to provoke the little girl, but he was not so careful to buy things for girls. He probably only remembered about the formation all day long.

　　Buzhenzi did come this time to bring Xiaotao to play, and to buy her some food, drinks, toys and clothes, but this time she was completely led by Pengyao. Pengyao had such eyes that she wanted to look at everything she saw, and she especially liked to look at clothes and fabrics. She took Xiaotao to visit more than a dozen stores and bought a lot of clothes for herself and Xiaotao.

　　It was almost dark when Peng Yao said, "Let's find a place to have dinner. I want to talk to you about business."

　　Buzhenzi was complaining in his heart, you finally thought of talking about serious matters!

　　Pengyao ordered a sumptuous meal, most of which was seafood from the coastal areas, and the rest were local specialties from other places, so that Xiaotao could have a taste. Xiaotao grew up by the sea and must have eaten a lot of seafood.

　　Peng Yao unceremoniously stuffed the fat shrimp into her mouth, which made Bu Zhenzi shake his head: "Xiao Tao is more dignified than you!"

　　Pengyao ate and talked about business, talking about everything at sea, Buzhenzi drank by himself and listened slowly. Xiaotao didn't interrupt, she kept her head down and ate politely, she didn't understand what they were talking about, so she didn't want to interrupt rashly and make things boring.

　　Peng Yao was just talking about the big rock on the bottom of the sea when there was a sudden commotion in the bustling restaurant. The lights on the high platform in the middle lit up, and a group of people ran up to the stage beating drums and gongs. The diners below stood up and clapped their hands to cheer them on. Then a row of slim and pretty figures appeared on the stage, each holding a tall stack of porcelain bowls and dancing back and forth.

　　The performance on the stage immediately attracted the attention of many guests. Xiao Tao also stared at it with great interest, his face full of curiosity.

　　Peng Yao smiled. This restaurant really knows how to do business. No wonder there are so many customers.

　　Peng Yao withdrew her gaze and continued to talk business with Bu Zhenzi.

　　After listening to this, Bu Zhenzi said, "It seems that they are really in a special place. Don't worry, Senior Fox King will come out to find you sooner or later."

　　Peng Yao nodded: "I'm not in a hurry, just wait, I hope they can get out of danger soon. It's not bad to stay in this city for a few more days, it's a fun place. I'll go back to my room to take a shower and rest, you can find me if you have anything."

　　"You go ahead. I'll take Xiao Tao to the street to see the night market later."

　　Peng Yao turned around and walked up to the second floor of the restaurant under the guidance of a waiter. The layout of this restaurant was very luxurious and large. There were probably dozens of rooms on the second floor alone, not to mention the third and fourth floors above, as well as several side buildings behind the main building of the restaurant.

　　When Peng Yao entered the city, he listened to Buzhenzi's words, took off the flying sword behind him and put it into the Qiankun brocade bag, and entered the city dressed like an ordinary person.

　　"Sir, this is your room. If you have any other instructions, please feel free to tell me. Our restaurant's midnight snacks are the best in the world. If you are hungry at night, you can come downstairs to enjoy them. The midnight snacks are free of charge. It would be a pity to miss them."

　　Peng Yao's eyes lit up and she nodded, "Okay, ask someone to get me some hot water first. I want to take a bath."

　　"Okay."

　　After a comfortable soak, Peng Yao changed into her newly bought clothes, and sat cross-legged on the bed to regulate her breathing. After a long time, when it was late at night and quiet outside, Peng Yao got up and went out, slowly walking downstairs. At this time, there were still a few guests on the first floor enjoying supper, and several waiters were also guarding the first floor. Seeing Peng Yao coming down, a waiter immediately greeted him: "What would this guest like to eat?"

　　Peng Yao glanced at other people's midnight snacks and said, "Shrimp porridge and soup dumplings, and a plate of grapes."

　　The waiter nodded and explained with a smile: "Porridge and soup dumplings are free, but we have to go out and buy grapes, so we have to pay for them."

　　Pengyao readily paid, found an empty table and sat down. The waiter quickly brought the midnight snack and Pengyao enjoyed it happily.

　　The restaurant was quite quiet at night. Peng Yao sat by the window leisurely. She noticed that there were burning eyes staring at her from time to time, but she pretended not to see it. She was good-looking, so it was not surprising that she attracted the attention of some men.

　　There were guests coming down the stairs. There were two footsteps, a man and a woman. Pengyao could tell them apart at once, but she just stared out the window without turning back. There were so many guests coming and going, so how could she care?

　　The waiter greeted a man and a woman and asked them what they wanted to eat. The man mentioned a few dishes. His wife looked around boredly and suddenly saw Peng Yao by the window. Her body was shocked and her face changed drastically. But she soon calmed down and followed the man to sit down.

　　She ate her midnight snack absentmindedly, her eyes never leaving Pengyao by the window. She didn't look away until Pengyao suddenly got up and went upstairs.

　　The man asked with concern: "Madam, what's wrong with you?"

　　"Nothing, I just saw that girl and she looked familiar. I was mistaken."

　　"Which girl? I didn't notice."

　　"It's okay, husband, please drink your porridge."

　　Peng Yao casually glanced at the couple on the second floor railing and sighed with an unclear meaning. They were old acquaintances. She recognized them without turning around. However, those past events were like the chaos of her previous life. All the grudges and hatreds were in the past. Peng Yao's heart was not moved at all.

　　Pengyao stayed in Coconut City for several days, bought a lot of things he liked, and tried all kinds of snacks he had never seen before. Only then did he follow Buzhenzi back to the small fishing village by the sea, feeling satisfied.

　　On the way back, Xiao Tao was very nervous because they had originally agreed to go out and play for a day, but Peng Yao's love of play forced them to stay for a few more days. The arrangement of the formation didn't matter to Xiao Tao, but he was worried that his parents would blame him when he went back.

　　The small fishing village by the sea is pretty much what Pengyao imagined, simple and peaceful.

　　Pengyao took Xiaotao home, ready to help her withstand her parents' scolding.

　　Xiao Tao's parents were relieved to see their daughter come home, but when they saw the beautiful Peng Yao, their faces suddenly changed. Peng Yao quickly explained, "I am Bu Zhenzi's senior sister. I'm here to meet you, uncle and aunt. This is a small gift. Please accept it. Xiao Tao and I get along very well, so I took her out to play for a few more days. Please don't blame her."

　　The expressions of the two elders eased slightly, but were still very stiff.

　　Buzhenzi said casually: "Come on, Senior Sister, let's go to where I live. I'll show you my new formation."

　　The two of them went out together. After walking a long way, they could hear Xiao Tao's parents staring at Xiao Tao and saying, "Silly girl, how could you let a wolf into the house! If that so-called senior sister came, would your brother Bu still care about you? If you were smart, the wedding would have been done long ago. Where can you find such a good son-in-law? He is good-looking, rich, kind-hearted, and a cultivator. You can't find him even with a lantern!"

　　How could these words be hidden from the immortal cultivators Pengyao and Buzhenzi? Pengyao immediately smiled at Buzhenzi and said, "Did you hear that? It's hard to find a good son-in-law even with a lantern. You should show your diligence and get the wedding done."

　　Bu Zhenzi waved his hand: "Qu Qu, stop teasing me. Xiao Tao's parents are a bit powerful, but Xiao Tao is a good girl."

　　"That's it."

　　"…She's still young."

　　Peng Yao said no more. Xiao Tao was only fourteen, which was not too young, as most girls got married at the age of fourteen. However, compared with Buzhenzi, she was indeed young.

　　Pengyao settled down in the small fishing village, and his house was right next to Buzhenzi.

　　Pengyao likes the environment here, but she is very depressed. The villagers in the small fishing village don't like her very much, especially the sisters-in-law. When they see Pengyao, they secretly roll their eyes and say some unpleasant things behind her. Pengyao pretends not to hear them. Pengyao thinks it's funny and completely misunderstood. How could she compete with Xiaotao for Buzhenzi's dishonest man? The villagers don't like her, but she has a good relationship with Xiaotao. Xiaotao is a simple child with no ulterior motives. He gets along well with Pengyao, and naturally their relationship gets better and better.

　　Peng Yao stayed idle in the village for half a year. During this time, he tried to find Ling Anyang many times but to no avail. In the second half of the year, Peng Yao could not bear it any longer and simply found a place in a small fishing village to go into seclusion.

　　When Pengyao came out again, the year had just ended.

　　She stood on the snow, watching the people in the small fishing village busying in and out, and she felt that Buzhenzi and Xiaotao had gone to Coconut City together.

　　Peng Yao did not show up in the village, but went directly to Coconut City using the jade token and landed next to Bu Zhenzi.

　　Bu Zhenzi was startled again when he suddenly saw her: "Peng Meiren, you are becoming a mysterious and gloomy beauty."

　　Peng Yao was annoyed: "You are the gloomy one. I just came out of seclusion, and you are wandering around again? Oh, the streets are more lively today than before." It was night, and the streets were decorated with lights and people were walking around, it was extremely lively.

　　Xiao Tao smiled and explained: "Sister Peng, today is the Lantern Festival. You must have forgotten it when you just came out. There are many people guessing lantern riddles on the street. Sister Peng can buy a lantern, write the name of your lover or family, and then make a wish..." Xiao Tao blushed and glanced at Bu Zhenzi. Bu Zhenzi coughed and said seriously: "Yes, sister, go and choose a lantern yourself. After you choose, go to the riverside in the north of the city to make a wish. We won't disturb you."

　　Upon hearing this, Peng Yao turned around and went into the lantern market. After looking around, Peng Yao bought a rabbit-shaped portable lantern with light, and dragged a small and exquisite lotus lantern in one hand, walking towards the river in the north of the city.

　　The riverside was crowded with women making wishes. Peng Yao was startled and reluctantly squeezed out a path.

　　Holding the lantern, Peng Yao squatted down by the remote river. She took out a pen and dragged the lotus lantern for a while. The tip of the pen slowly moved on the lantern, writing a name that she had remembered countless times. Peng Yao carefully placed the lotus lantern in the water. The river water in early spring was very cold. The lotus lantern slowly drifted away along the water flow and hit other lanterns, but it still moved forward bravely. Peng Yao stared at it intently. Suddenly, the lotus lantern stopped completely and got stuck in the river. Peng Yao froze and immediately realized that it was the unmelted river ice that blocked it.

　　Peng Yao raised her hand and her wide sleeves created a gust of wind. The stuck lotus lantern flew through the river, splashing water all the way, and rushed downstream through thorns and bushes. The other women on the river bank screamed and tried to block the splashing water. Their lotus lanterns were blown all over the place by the wind, but they could do nothing about it.

　　Peng Yao was regretting her recklessness just now and fearing others, but she saw that her lotus lantern, which was gradually disappearing, suddenly turned back quickly, and was washed back by a gust of wind!

　　Peng Yao's face suddenly changed. Damn it! There are immortal cultivators below!

　　Peng Yao waved her sleeves again, and the lotus lanterns swam down again like flowing water.

　　There was a sound of splashing water, and a powerful force confronted the force exerted by Peng Yao, causing the river water to explode into a huge splash, scaring the surrounding girls into running away.

　　Peng Yao's competitive spirit was aroused for no reason. She angrily used greater force to push up the water flow, and the water flow tightly wrapped around her lotus lantern. She couldn't let the other party destroy her lantern!

　　The man below seemed to be furious as well, and he also exerted greater strength to swim upstream, and the waves rolled up Pengyao's lamp. Pengyao's hands were agile, and she controlled the water flow flexibly to fight against it. The man did not retreat, and became more and more courageous, trying to break through Pengyao's defense. Pengyao cursed the other party for being narrow-minded, and then she made up her mind, flipped her hand, and the water flow blasted away with a snap, hitting the other party's attack without a trace. Pengyao thought to herself that unless she was very unlucky, it was impossible for the opponent she met every time to be stronger than her! She bet that this person was not as good as her, and she would never admit defeat no matter what.

　　Unexpectedly, this move really angered the other party. Peng Yao was secretly full of confidence, but suddenly he felt a heat on his head. The strange feeling made Peng Yao look up quickly, only to see dazzling golden lightning slashing down. Peng Yao jumped away in horror, his red clothes fluttering. The lightning seemed to have eyes, chasing after him with crackling sounds. Peng Yao endured the suffocating heartbeat and quickly dodged and rushed downstream.

　　Downstream, a handsome man with a distorted face snorted, "You've come just in time. I'll teach you a lesson!" After he finished speaking, the man jumped up and went to meet the enemy with sword raised.

　　One red and one blue, the two figures met in the blink of an eye.

　　After looking at each other, they said in unison: "Senior Brother (Junior Sister)!"

　　Peng Yintian and Chen Lan, who came rushing over from the street, twitched their lips, snorted coldly, turned around and left.

　　The author has something to say: Haha~ I really haven’t played Xian 5 = = I opened it and played for a few minutes and then closed it again... I’ll save it for later

　　5858 True or False

　　58 True or False

　　After Ling Anyang recognized Peng Yao in red, he immediately turned around, sheathed his sword, and flexibly held Peng Yao's hands. The two of them walked hand in hand and slowly fell to the riverside. The moonlight cast soft colors, and Peng Yao's forgotten lotus lantern slowly disappeared into the distance along the river.

　　Ling Anyang didn't say a word and silently embraced Peng Yao.

　　Peng Yao was also speechless. They had been separated for too long, so she was a little bit unbelieving when she suddenly saw Ling Anyang.

　　"Senior Fox said you were near Coconut City, I thought he lied to me." Ling Anyang whispered, and suddenly laughed tremblingly, raised his head and pinched Peng Yao's face: "I didn't expect to meet you here again, Junior Sister, you sank my lotus lantern." Ling Anyang and his companions escaped from the ice field with great difficulty and rushed to Coconut City without stopping, but Senior Fox King Fox fell down. Ling Anyang had to stay in Coconut City. It happened that there was a lantern festival today. Ling Anyang wandered on the street in a daze, watching others release lanterns and make wishes, and suddenly had the same idea. He bought a lotus lantern and ran to make a wish. Who would have thought that he wrote the name of Junior Sister with full affection, and the lotus lantern was placed on the water, but was blown to the ground by the sudden gust of wind from above. Not only was the lotus lantern extinguished by the water, but it also sank into the river! Ling Anyang cursed inwardly, and stood up and fought back in anger, thinking that if anything happened to Junior Sister, the resentment would be on this person.

　　Peng Yao lowered her head in embarrassment when she heard this: "I didn't do it on purpose. What wish did you make?"

　　Ling Anyang laughed and pulled Peng Yao to the street: "Come with me to buy lanterns, this time we will set them off together." Ling Anyang said, without waiting for Peng Yao to resist, he pulled her and ran on the street. The lights on the street were dim and colorful, and two figures, one red and one blue, swam happily in it, like a pair of fish swimming in the water.

　　On the second floor bedside of the No. 1 Restaurant in Coconut City, Chen Lan was leisurely savoring fresh fruit, his eyes occasionally catching sight of the long-reunited couple on the street. Peng Yintian was fiddling with five or six exquisite jade cups, sometimes piling them into words, sometimes into mountain mist.

　　Tang Yuan walked down from the upstairs guest room and sat down next to the two of them. "Peng Yao showed up?"

　　Chen Lan nodded and said slowly, "So Junior Sister is really in Coconut City, very close. When we noticed Junior Brother Ling was angry and fighting with the immortal cultivators, we thought he had encountered an enemy and ran over. We never expected it to be Peng Yao! I really don't understand why the two of them fought each other out of the blue? We haven't seen each other for twelve years, could it be that they didn't recognize each other?"

　　Tang Yuan laughed when he heard this: "So there is such a thing, it's really interesting, it's all Ling Anyang's fault for being too impatient and forgetting his limits. It's also fate that we met again in such a confused way."

　　Chen Lan smiled: "That's right, no matter what, they both feel relieved. Oh, what a pity, I was planning to go overseas and wield my sword and see blood, I haven't really done it for many years."

　　Tang Yuan shook his head in disapproval: "Less trouble is worse than more trouble. People like Mo Hanxin are not someone you can challenge."

　　Chen Lan was silent. That's right, even though she had made great progress over the years, she didn't have the courage to challenge a master like Mo Hanxin. Unless she was tired of living.

　　Peng Yintian straightened the jade cup, propped up his chin, and looked out the window at the brightly lit street. Peng Yao, still dressed in red, was eating snacks with her hands full. Ling Anyang followed beside her with a smile, occasionally giving Peng Yao some small things and using a handkerchief to wipe the dirty corners of Peng Yao's mouth. At this time, Peng Yao would shyly stare at Ling Anyang, then step on him and run away. Ling Anyang chased after them, and the two of them often attracted passers-by to watch the fun, but they acted as if no one was around and went their own way.

　　"What is Yintian thinking about?" Tangyuan interrupted Peng Yintian's thoughts.

　　Peng Yintian retracted his gaze, pointed at Peng Yao and said, "Her cultivation has greatly increased."

　　"Oh, you're not convinced?"

　　Peng Yintian nodded: "Of course, although earlier, when I learned that she was the one who brought the omen, I expected that one day, she would leave us further and further behind, and in the end, no matter how hard we tried, we would not be able to catch up. But now that I feel this gap, the feeling is another story."

　　Peng Yintian's tone was indifferent, and there was no jealousy in him, but Tangyuan was an experienced person and understood his feelings. He nodded and said, "Elders often say that as long as we work hard, everyone can have the same future, and use this kind of words to encourage the younger generation. But as an elder, I don't agree with this. Nowadays, the world of cultivating immortals is unprecedentedly prosperous, and there are many kinds of cultivation techniques and auxiliary elixirs. It is not difficult to cultivate immortals, and the threshold is not high, but the starting point is the same, but the destination is different. Many factors will lead to various changes. You see, let's not talk about cultivating immortals, just talk about practicing martial arts. Everyone goes to practice martial arts, but there are martial arts masters and errand boys. There are also schools, where children of the same age study together, some go to high school, and some never get in. Some are lucky, some are talented."

　　Peng Yintian sighed: "I am also a talented person."

　　"That's right, the three of you have great luck and talent. It's rare to see someone like Peng Yao."

　　Peng Yintian stared at Tang Yuan and said, "Is Peng Yao very special? I mean her background. Otherwise, why would you seniors be willing to follow her?"

　　Tang Yuan shook his head: "The fox may know something, I am just grateful. Because she destroyed the Tower of Babel, I was able to be free."

　　Peng Yintian frowned. He felt that things were not that simple. There was nothing he could do unless Tangyuan said anything.

　　Peng Yintian continued to appreciate the hustle and bustle of traffic outside the window in silence.

　　After twelve years of silence on the ice field, he was a little uncomfortable with the contrast of liveliness. He looked quite annoyed, but his eyes could not help but stare at the two people.

　　I don't know when, snowflakes and drizzle started outside the window.

　　Pedestrians began to evacuate in panic, but the two men remained indifferent.

　　Ling Anyang said something to Peng Yao, and Peng Yao nodded and stood there waiting.

　　After a while, Ling Anyang came back hurriedly holding an ink umbrella. He raised the umbrella to cover Peng Yao, and handed over a bunch of early spring plum blossoms. Peng Yao stood under the umbrella holding the plum blossoms. Peng Yintian could not see her expression. He just felt that the umbrella was too small, and the two of them squeezed under it, sticking very close.

　　Tang Yuan also saw this scene and suddenly said with emotion: "It's rare that someone so old can still act like a young man."

　　Chen Lan chuckled upon hearing this and could not help but retort: ​​"Junior sister will definitely be angry if you hear this. She still looks like a girl, so don't take her age into account."

　　Tang Yuan laughed dryly and nodded: "That's right. It's good this way. I really hope they will always be like this and keep a young heart."

　　Peng Yintian said, "Junior sister has changed."

　　"What has changed?"

　　Peng Yintian said: "I feel it, there is still breath."

　　"Yes, her aura has indeed changed. It is related to her greatly increased cultivation. I guess she had some adventures. She must have experienced a lot to be able to return here from overseas."

　　Peng Yintian was silent again.

　　Tang Yuan took a sip of tea and continued, "Don't talk about her. You have also changed a lot. You have made great progress in the ice field. If we had gone a little later, maybe... What a pity."

　　Peng Yintian frowned, and Tang Yuan sighed: "The fox went to the ice field to save you, and was seriously injured. Although it interrupted your practice, you can't blame him."

　　Peng Yintian said nothing, but waved his hands casually to show that he didn't care.

　　Tang Yuan shook his head helplessly. He understood that Peng Yintian had a problem with the Fox King because the Fox King's appearance had abruptly interrupted their practice and forced them to leave the ice field. They might never find a place so suitable for practice again. It's hard to ask for a missed opportunity.

　　Rain and snow interrupted today's Lantern Festival. The bustling streets gradually became deserted, and even the small stalls went home. Peng Yao and the others returned to the restaurant with a sense of unfulfilled desire.

　　The two of them ran up to the second floor with a smile on their faces. Seeing the familiar faces beside the bed, Peng Yao immediately came over and said, "Senior Tangyuan, Senior Brother Peng, Senior Sister Chen, it's been a long time since we last met. I really miss you."

　　"We are relieved to see that you are safe and sound. We wanted to go overseas to rescue you, but we didn't expect you to come back on your own." Tangyuan smiled.

　　Peng Yao nodded. "I've encountered so many things. I'm surprised that I can come back here. I'm sorry to have made you worry. Where's Senior Fox?"

　　Ling Anyang's face changed, and he coughed lightly, "He is injured."

　　"What?" Peng Yao was shocked.

　　"I'll take you to see him."

　　Peng Yao hurriedly got up and followed. In the guest room on the third floor, the Fox King was lying weakly. With just one glance, Peng Yao's heart sank: "He is seriously injured. Who hurt him? I knew what happened to you in the dangerous restricted area before."

　　"It's a long story..." Tangyuan sighed and glanced at Ling Anyang.

　　Ling Anyang said frustratedly: "It's all my fault..."

　　Chen Lan interrupted: "The three of us are all wrong. We didn't appreciate Senior Fox's kindness."

　　"What's going on?"

　　"Listen to me slowly."

　　The Fox King probably never dreamed that, besides Mo Hanxin, there was someone else in the world who could make him suffer such a great loss. The environment of the ice field made him miserable, and the strange terrain trapped him and Tangyuan for many years.

　　They clearly knew that it was an illusion, a false place, but even though they knew this, they could never break through.

　　Being forced to be trapped on the ice field for many years, the Fox King almost went insane.

　　They were so anxious that they were extremely worried, but they had no idea that the three little fellows were learning new training methods with great gusto, thinking only of improving themselves and becoming masters, and had no idea why someone was making them so miserable.

　　When the Fox King and Tangyuan finally broke through the ground with great difficulty, found the core of the illusion and destroyed it, they were shocked again.

　　The core of the illusion was actually the corpse of an old man. The corpse in the sarcophagus seemed to have been sleeping for many years, and the corpse remained intact. The person in front of him was a master, and he must be a master of illusions. With a corpse as the core, the entire ice field !

　　"Why is it a corpse?" The Fox King admitted that he was shocked. He thought it would be a strange spiritual stone or spiritual herb, or at least a complicated illusion formation. He never expected it to be a dead person.

　　Tang Yuan pondered: "It doesn't matter whether it is a human or a ghost. Only by breaking it can the illusion disappear. Only then can we be free. I think it is the existence of the illusion that makes it impossible to find a way out."

　　The Fox King nodded when he heard this. He and Tang Yuan were not people who understood illusions. They were always straightforward and had never studied these things. They thought that if they destroyed the corpse, the illusion would disappear.

　　Who would have expected that the body would be attacked before it was destroyed? The invisible and powerful attack made the two of them extremely nervous even when they joined forces to resist. The Fox King broke the ice in one fell swoop, and chased the invisible existence away from the body with Tangyuan. The two were not good at dealing with illusions, but they were good at fighting, not to mention joining forces! The two had been trapped for too long, and now they were full of resentment and needed to vent. The Fox King ferociously removed the broken chains on his hands and feet. When his strength returned to its peak, he turned into a giant fox two or three times larger than before, and attacked ferociously on the ice field. The Fox King was really mad. He had been extremely depressed in the ice field for these years. Now he met the culprit, and he had no choice but to kill the other party to relieve his hatred.

　　The overwhelming demonic energy reflected the white ice field red, and even the thunder and lightning in the sky seemed to shrink back timidly. The huge nine-tailed demon fox stepped on it and a huge scorched hole was created. Its ferocious fangs and sharp claws waved around and destroyed several icebergs.

　　The noisy movement quickly attracted the attention of Ling Anyang and the other two and Qu Lao. The four of them rushed over. Ling Anyang was particularly happy to see the Fox King, "Senior Fox, are you here to see us?"

　　The angry Fox King slapped Ling Anyang away and rushed towards Old Qu who was behind the three people with a ferocious face.

　　Mr. Qu dodged flexibly, flew into the sky and shouted: "Why did you hit me! I am the master of these three guys."

　　Chen Lan flew in front of the Fox King to block him: "Senior Fox, please show some mercy. Old Qu saved us and taught us a lot."

　　They thought it was just a misunderstanding. They never expected that the Fox King would ignore their advice and stubbornly pounce on Mr. Qu. His angry roar resounded through the fields and caused mountains to collapse and the earth to crack.

　　"Senior!" Chen Lan was shocked and didn't understand why the Fox King was so unreasonable. He was not like this before.

　　Ling Anyang felt that the Fox King was more powerful and terrifying than before. He thought that the Fox King had lost his mind, so he quickly ran to the white lion and said, "Senior Lion, please persuade Senior Fox not to hurt Elder Qu. Elder Qu is also trapped in the ice field. He has been like our master over the years and has taught us many things."

　　The lion looked at Mr. Qu with a complicated expression and slowly shook his huge lion head: "No, you have been deceived. If we don't kill him, we will never get out."

　　"What?" Ling Anyang thought he had heard wrongly and wanted to ask more, but the lion had already chased after him without hesitation, cooperating with the fox king to fiercely attack Qu Lao.

　　The three juniors followed them inexplicably and tried to stop them many times, but to no avail.

　　"Senior, why are you doing this?"

　　Mr. Qu shouted, "That's right. I'm not a bad person. You two old monsters are bullying an old man like me."

　　As soon as the Fox King heard what Old Qu said, he would ignore everything and become even more furious and angry, wishing to cut Old Qu into pieces.

　　The Fox King and the Lion attacked together, and Old Qu handled the situation with ease, truly showing the demeanor of a master, which made the three of them admire him very much. However, as time went on, Old Qu finally fell into a disadvantage, and his offensive gradually failed.

　　The fox king seemed to have endless demonic energy. He took advantage of the weakness of Qu Lao and increased his offensive. Under the crackling pursuit, Qu Lao was soon injured. The lion cooperated with him tacitly and seized the opportunity to make Qu Lao even more injured.

　　Ling Anyang couldn't bear to watch this. If this continued, Mr. Qu would surely die. He was not wrong. The two seniors were determined to kill him and every move they made would hit the vital points.

　　Ling Anyang stepped forward, trying his best to stand in front of Old Ou, and embraced the two seniors: "Seniors, if you have anything to say, please talk to me nicely. Does Old Ou have a grudge against you? You have to explain it to me! Otherwise, I can't let you kill Old Ou. Old Ou has done us a favor, and the relationship is like that of master and disciple."

　　"Master and disciple?" The Fox King snorted coldly: "Stupid."

　　"Ling Anyang, get out of the way. This old man must disappear!" said the lion tenaciously.

　　Ling Anyang was extremely depressed. Both parties were people he didn't want to hurt. What should he do?

　　Ling Anyang was in a state of panic, and Old Qu, who was able to take a breath, was silent as a mountain god. Then, he slapped the Fox King hard. This sneak attack was fast, accurate and ruthless, and the Fox King vomited blood. Old Qu was already very powerful, and the Fox King and the lion joined forces to suppress him. He attacked the Fox King with one hand, and that palm was so powerful.

　　"Slutty fox!" the lion roared and pounced forward, blocking Mr. Qu's second sneak attack.

　　Ling Anyang was dumbfounded: "Senior Fox!"

　　Peng Yintian and the other man in the distance also rushed over, watching for a long time without understanding what was going on. The Fox King wanted to kill Old Ou. Old Ou attacked the Fox King. Why did both parties seem unwilling to see them mediate?

　　The Fox King spat a few times, spit out the remaining blood, and glared at the three young men coldly: "Don't ruin my business! You don't know what's good for you. You really think I'm happy to save you, huh!" After the Fox King finished speaking, he turned around and attacked Qu Lao again.

　　Mr. Qu knew that he could not defeat the two of them together, so he played a game of chasing each other. His speed was so fast that it was jaw-dropping. Ling Anyang murmured, "What kind of speed is this?"

　　The injured Fox King said loudly to Mr. Qu: "This is an illusion you set up. You must have an advantage over us in it. Unfortunately, you have a very obvious weakness. Hahaha, it's your bad luck that you are exposed in front of us. Tangyuan, hold him!" The Fox King dodged and ran towards the direction of the corpse.

　　Seeing this, Mr. Ou's face changed drastically, and he chased after him fiercely. The lion roared out, blocking Mr. Ou's way: "It's not a problem to hold you back."

　　"What's going on!" Ling Anyang and the other two followed again.

　　Old Qu's expression changed drastically, and he fought the lion more fiercely. Not long after the fox king left, he flew back again. The amazing thing was that he was dragging an ice coffin behind him.

　　"What is this?" Ling Anyang was puzzled.

　　The Fox King threw the coffin to the ground fiercely and stepped on the coffin lid with one foot: "Old man, why do you live?"

　　Mr. Qu's expression was distorted, and he roared to the sky in anger several times. His body twisted and changed horribly, and Ling Anyang took a step back in horror.

　　The Fox King laughed and looked at the twisted Qu Lao sarcastically: "Don't struggle. Your body is in this coffin. No matter how strong you are, you can't change who you are now. You are already dead. Your body is lying here, and your Nascent Soul is long gone. Your existence is just an illusion and an obsession. You can't become an immortal no matter how hard you try if you keep pretending to live like this. Just accept your fate."

　　“Ahhhhh——” Old Qu roared like a wild beast, his body twisted beyond recognition. He was neither a monster nor a human. He was like a rolling cloud of mist, ethereal and illusory. You could see him, but he was actually an illusion.

　　"What, what's going on..." The three of them were shocked, staring at the coffin and shuddering.

　　Fox King 1

　　The author has something to say: ~~~~ set to update at 7 am~~ ORZ it’s really hot

　　5959 District Old

　　59 District Old

　　"How could this happen?" Staring at the familiar corpse, the three young men's eyes widened in shock.

　　Old Qu screamed and threw himself towards his own corpse.

　　The Fox King had been prepared. He pushed the coffin away swiftly and blocked Old Qu. "You are alone in a long dream and don't want to wake up, but you should never drag irrelevant people into the water. Look at you. You are obviously dead, but you are still greedy to live. Since you have the courage to live, why can't you stand the loneliness! If you can't stand the loneliness, you'd better die. Don't pretend to be nice to them. They are still young. Now they are protecting you and grateful to you for treating you as their savior. Have you ever thought about how they will treat you if you trap them for a hundred years or a thousand years? Will they still smile at you? Will they talk to you nicely? Will they call you Old Qu? Will they respect you as their master? What a joke! By then, they will be the ones who make you disappear!"

　　With a puff, a sharp sword made of fox fire in the Fox King's hand pierced through Old Qu's body. Old Qu did not dodge in a daze, but stared at his own corpse with a deathly pale face.

　　"Old Qu..." Ling Anyang shouted with sour eyes. The words of the Fox King were not only for Old Qu, but also for them. The Fox King was right. If Old Qu was really dead, he should not be alive. Short-term happiness will be a long-term contradiction in the future. Neither he, Peng Yintian, nor Chen Lan could bear to be trapped here for a lifetime. They still had a lot of things to do. They couldn't be buried here selflessly.

　　Ling Anyang approached Mr. Qu: "Mr. Qu, you are obsessed and wandering around the world. Do you have unfulfilled wishes? I admit that I am selfish. I must leave here to find my junior sister, but I am also sincerely grateful for your care and teaching over the years. You are like my second master. I respect you, but fate plays tricks on me." After so many years of getting along, Ling Anyang knows from his own feelings that Mr. Qu is not a bad person. He is just like an ordinary old man, holding a cup of tea, watching them grow up kindly, and the warm smile in his eyes is not fake. Even if he is fake, everything he exists will disappear, but those memories will not be erased from their minds.

　　Mr. Qu shrugged his shoulders dejectedly. There was no blood at all from the place where he was stabbed, but he looked like a seriously injured person.

　　“It’s a long dream and I don’t want to wake up…” Old Qu murmured, “Haha…you’re right…it’s a long dream…” Old Qu sighed and sat down on the ground. His old fingers trembled as he wrote and drew on the snow, and several vivid faces appeared on the snow.

　　"This one is my senior brother, this one is my junior brother, and this one is my junior sister, and also my wife."

　　Ling Anyang paused and asked, "Master Qu wants to find them?"

　　Old Qu shook his head: "They came here with me, and died one after another. Only I had a great breakthrough in cultivation and lived the longest. But it finally came to an end. Later, when I wanted to get out, I found that I could not find the way out. The lightning in the sky changed the terrain, and the ice field was like a natural illusion. I got into a dead end and never found a way out until I died." Old Qu said with a mocking smile: "God's will is playing tricks on me. I persisted in keeping myself alive. I worked hard for many years to fight against the lightning. I figured out the trick and found the way. The way is open, but my body is trapped and my heart can't fly away. It was indeed lonely for so many years. Being alive is not better than being dead. When I saw the three of you young people suddenly appear, I realized that I was really dead."

　　Old Qu stood up again and looked blankly at the endless ice field: "Why have I lived for so many years?"

　　Ling Anyang felt a pain in his heart and couldn't help but say: "There is no need for a reason to live, we live just to live."

　　Mr. Qu laughed loudly, and suddenly said: "But I died a long time ago..."

　　Why was he so obsessed with resurrection? Becoming an immortal? It was impossible the moment he died. For whom was he so obsessed? His beloved wife had already left him.

　　"Mr. Qu, why did you save us?" Ling Anyang suddenly asked.

　　Mr. Qu was stunned for a moment, and said in a daze: "If you want to save him, then save him. There's no reason why."

　　Ling Anyang smiled: "There's not so many reasons. Do you like us?"

　　Old Qu smiled: "What a shameless brat." That's right. There was no reason. Over the years, many people had entered the ice field, but he chose to save the three of them. Maybe he really did because he liked him.

　　"Mr. Qu, do you believe in fate? It is fate that the three of us met you, and it is also fate that you met us. I have benefited a lot from being with you for so many years, and I sincerely thank you. Some people say that when a person dies, it is like a lamp being extinguished without leaving any spark. This is not true. In my heart, you are my savior and master. If you hit me, I will remember it for the rest of my life. There is still the corpse of the immortal in the world. How many discouraged cultivators have been inspired by his corpse."

　　Hearing this, Mr. Qu laughed non-stop, patted Ling Anyang on the shoulder and said, "You said so much, kid, how can you remember any of it after I disappear? But I didn't have the heart to care at that time."

　　After saying this, Mr. Ou closed his eyes and sighed softly: "The longer you live, the less there is to live for..."

　　"Forget it... I was born in the Qu family and died on the ice field. This is fate. In the world, only life and death cannot be reversed, but between life and death, it is the experience I will never regret in my life. I hope you three will live without regrets."

　　The figure of Qu Lao was as vague as the smoke that was about to dissipate. He looked at the Fox King and Tang Yuan for the last time and said, "It is quite interesting to fight with you in the end."

　　The Fox King and Tang Yuan nodded slightly.

　　Elder Qu looked at the fiery red Fox King and sighed, "I vaguely remember that many years ago, when my fellow apprentices and I were still very young, we ran to the wilderness and found a fox with nine tails trapped in an inconspicuous cave. The fox opened its eyes and we fled in panic..."

　　The Fox King opened his eyes wide in shock, watching as the figure of Qu Lao completely disappeared with the clouds. Between heaven and earth, there was a white and cold sky. Only the wind blew their clothes, making a whistling sound.

　　The Fox King recalled that many years ago, a few young men had broken into his cage...

　　The time is really too long, but the fate seems to be destined.

　　With the disappearance of Qu Lao, the ice sheet began to collapse, the earth shook, and the world turned upside down.

　　The invisible restraints disappeared, and the Fox King endured the severe injuries and shouted: "Go!"

　　Peng Yintian walked in the opposite direction: "No, Junior Sister Chen and I's flying swords are still in the deep pool."

　　Chen Lan hesitated for a while, then followed Peng Yintian and rushed madly towards the deep pool.

　　The Fox King was so angry that his face turned pale: "Why bother about flying swords at this time!" But looking at the two people going away, the Fox King gritted his teeth and flew to catch up.

　　"Let's go and help." Ling Anyang followed.

　　Tang Yuan shook his head helplessly. "The ice field has begun to collapse. If we don't escape in time, the way out may change again. You young people are really good at looking for trouble."

　　Ling Anyang scratched his head, not daring to refute.

　　When Ling Anyang ran to the edge of the deep pool, he saw Peng Yintian and the other two jump in without hesitation, but not long after, they came back empty-handed. Seeing this, the Fox King's eyes narrowed, and he suppressed his anger and shouted: "Tangyuan! Get in the water and fish it out quickly!"

　　Tangyuan sighed: "Yes, yes, yes." Tangyuan jumped into the deep pool.

　　Not long after, Tang Yuan came out holding two flying swords. Even with his high cultivation level, he was still so cold that his eyebrows were frozen, his lips turned pale, and his hands and feet were stiff after diving into the hundred-meter-deep pool.

　　"Hurry up." The Fox King urged, and several people rushed towards the exit.

　　The ice field was vast, and it took quite some time to find the right path and fly to the exit, during which time I had to dodge the lightning from the sky. The ice field was collapsing, and the broken icebergs were flying around like a strong wind.

　　Finally they reached the exit, but it was blocked tightly by a mess of icebergs. Several people worked together tacitly, using all their strength to break the icebergs. The fox king's fire was the most effective, burning wildly and fiercely, burning out a bright exit.

　　As they rushed out, they did not notice the Fox King's miserable face and the wounds that were bleeding profusely. The blow from Old Qu was really heavy. Old Qu was a person who practiced hard and trained his body, so his hands and feet were his most powerful weapons.

　　The rumbling noise disappeared in the lush green bamboo forest. The people who escaped were gasping for breath, surprised that at the exit of the ice field, there were birds singing, flowers blooming, and tall pines and bamboos.

　　The Fox King leaned against a pillar and groaned in pain. Tang Yuan screamed, "The injury is more serious than I thought. If anyone has a pill, take it out quickly."

　　Ling Anyang hurriedly took out the medicine that Peng Yao had given him. After the Fox King took it, he casually bandaged the wound and sat cross-legged to regulate his breathing.

　　No one disturbed him. Tang Yuan whispered to Ling Anyang and the other two, "The fox really suffered this time. The ice field suppressed his fox fire. He was restricted everywhere after entering and couldn't use his full power. After he was injured, the cold air entered his body, which made the injury worse. After all, we went to save you specially, so don't look so grim."

　　Ling Anyang waved his hand: "No, Senior, this is for us."

　　Peng Yintian spoke the truth: "Of course I don't blame him, it's just a pity that I don't want to leave the ice field so early, that deep pool..."

　　It was a hundred meters deep, and he hadn’t even completed half of the challenge, which made him feel unwilling to give up.

　　Tang Yuan laughed: "How can it be that good? The fox won't wait for you. We still have to find Peng Yao. That girl is the one who makes us worry. Mo Hanxin is a vicious person. Who knows what she will do."

　　As soon as he finished speaking, the Fox King opened his eyes and said happily: "Pengyao is in the Great Wilderness!" He just sensed Pengyao's breath, which was much closer than before, right in the Great Wilderness.

　　"What? How is that possible?"

　　The Fox King felt it carefully, then stood up and said, "Let's get on the road now and quickly meet up with Peng Yao."

　　After riding non-stop, the Fox King finally fell down exhausted to rest when he arrived at Coconut City.

　　Peng Yao put down the cold tea, exhaled and said: "That old Qu...ah..." Shaking her head, Peng Yao said nothing more. Looking at the seriously injured Fox King, Peng Yao said: "I will find a place to make an elixir so that Senior Fox can recover as soon as possible."

　　"I'll go with you." Ling Anyang walked out.

　　Peng Yao smiled and walked out the door with Ling Anyang.

　　It was already late at night outside the house and the snowflakes had stopped long ago, leaving no trace of early spring.

　　Only the night wind blows, and the cold makes people’s minds clear.

　　Peng Yao and the others found a quiet hill nearby and casually arranged the flags. Ling Anyang guarded for her while Peng Yao was at ease refining the elixir. She had obtained many precious spiritual herbs on Qionghua Island and had been worried about Ling Anyang and the others. Peng Yao had never calmed down to refine the elixir. At this time, the Fox King was seriously injured and she had to start the furnace again.

　　Seeing Pengyao concentrating on the alchemy furnace, Ling Anyang walked out of the cave and stood in the barren mountains and fields. It was early spring, and the dead trees had not yet woken up. The surroundings were gray and decayed. The cold air at night was like a layer of mist. This scene made Ling Anyang sad and reminded him of the days in the ice field. The scenery there was just like what he saw before him, with no flowers or grass, empty and desolate, and Old Qu was trapped there until he died.

　　Ling Anyang shook his head and sighed. He was alone and sad, and he never expected to get anyone's response. Ling Anyang's expression moved slightly, and he was surprised to notice that the Jinghong sword he carried with him was ringing softly. Ling Anyang drew the sword out of its sheath, stared at his flying sword and sighed again: "Old Qu once said that one day you would be born because of me. Now you and I have a tacit understanding. You can't bear to leave Old Qu, right?" As he spoke, he stroked the sword, and the Jinghong sword trembled slightly. Ling Anyang smiled: "That's right, we have to cheer up. I finally reunited with my junior sister, which is also a happy event."

　　Jinghong Sword trembled a few times with excitement. Ling Anyang shook his head and said unhappily, "Okay, you just want to drink after talking for so long! You weirdo, you are a drunkard without a mouth or a face."

　　The Jinghong Sword seemed to be dissatisfied and kept moving, which made Ling Anyang's palm numb. Ling Anyang took out a jar of Zhuyeqing with a smile, uncorked the wine, and poured it on the sword. The crisp sound of water dripped on the sword, making the sword body slightly white. The Jinghong Sword was silent and quietly enjoyed the washing of the wine. Ling Anyang was slightly surprised. He didn't expect that the Jinghong Sword would be as refined as water and milk when drinking. In the ice field, the Jinghong Sword had been baptized by thunder and lightning, sometimes irritable and sometimes passionate, and rarely as quiet as it was at this time. Ling Anyang didn't know how to refine weapons. The flying sword now had its own spirituality and seemed to know what it needed, which saved Ling Anyang from having to think about it. After the jar of wine was poured clean, the Jinghong Sword finally returned to the scabbard with satisfaction.

　　When Pengyao came out, it was already the next morning.

　　The two returned to the restaurant together. The elixir relieved the Fox King's pain and the Fox King woke up. He stared at Peng Yao for a long time.

　　Peng Yao's heart trembled when she was looked at. She knew that the Fox King saw the changes in her body and her cultivation.

　　Peng Yao sat down and said, "I will explain to you what happened overseas." As soon as he finished speaking, Bu Zhenzi rushed over and shouted from a distance, "Oh my, beauty, you are so mean. You found everyone but didn't tell me. If I hadn't met beauty Chen, I would still be kept in the dark by you."

　　Peng Yao rolled her eyes: "Your eyes are full of your little sister Tao, how can you see us?"

　　"Go, oh, Senior Fox, why are you lying down? Who hurt you so badly?" Bu Zhenzi looked at the pale Fox King with a gloating look. The Fox King snorted coldly: "Even if I only have one finger left, I can pull out all your rotten teeth. Don't yell, let Peng Yao talk about the overseas things first. I want to know what Mo Hanxin is thinking."

　　Buzhenzi chuckled and sat down obediently to eat melon seeds.

　　The author has something to say: I found out that it’s 300,000 words - - No wonder I’m a little stuck - I get sick when it reaches an integer - Phew~~ Aaaaaah~~ I hope I can finish 600,000 words~~~~~

　　6060 A boy who looks like

　　60 The boy who looks like him

　　Peng Yao told everything that happened overseas without hiding anything, and this conversation lasted for half the morning.

　　At noon, Buzhenzi clamored to go and have lunch with Xiaotao. When everyone heard this, they had nothing to do anyway, so they gathered around the table.

　　They had been together for a long time, but they had never eaten together like this. Even the injured Fox King was present. His face was still pale, but he was in good spirits. After listening to Peng Yao's words, his mood improved a lot. Perhaps knowing that Mo Hanxin had no intention of causing trouble for Peng Yao, without this biggest enemy, the Fox King felt refreshed.

　　The waiter has worked in this restaurant for a long time and has seen all kinds of people. Today, these people are very eye-catching. The men are handsome and the women are pretty. Oh, my, they are almost blinding his eyes. Handsome men and beautiful women are not uncommon, but it is very rare to see so many of them together.

　　They were surprisingly generous, ordering the most expensive drinks, the best dishes, and all kinds of expensive fresh fruits and cakes. But he was very surprised. These people looked very noble and had high status, so why didn't they want a private room? They just sat in the hall on the first floor, which really attracted people's attention.

　　Once the dishes were served, everyone was not polite and did not follow any rules. They ate whatever they liked, and some even rapped their bowls and chopsticks and sang songs while eating.

　　It's lively here, and the restaurant is also joining in the fun.

　　Originally, there was not supposed to be any acrobatics performance today, but when the shopkeeper saw such an eye-catching table of guests, he turned around and called out the acrobatic troupe.

　　Soon, young men and women of all kinds came out one after another, with the sound of gongs and drums shaking the sky.

　　The Fox King and others who were eating and drinking were stunned. The Fox King asked, "What's this?" He looked at the young people on the stage balancing flower bowls, jumping ropes, and making a lot of noise, and couldn't help frowning.

　　Buzhenzi explained happily: "This is the signature of this restaurant. There are usually various performances of opera and acrobatics. If you are lucky, you can even see striptease, haha."

　　"There's also striptease? That's not like a brothel." Peng Yao was surprised.

　　"No, it's different here. These girls and boys sell their art, not their bodies, and the rules are very strict. Besides, they are beautiful girls dancing together, not what you think." Buzhenzi smiled maliciously, as if mocking Pengyao for thinking in the wrong way.

　　Peng Yao snorted, "I think you just gave yourself a misleading name for no reason."

　　Buzhenzi laughed dryly, and he couldn't help feeling happy when he saw Xiaotao watching the performance with great interest. In fact, as cultivators, they didn't care about these little tricks. They were just joining in the fun. As long as Xiaotao liked it, that was enough. Buzhenzi saw that the performance on the stage had changed. The people who had been holding the bowls had all left. The girls who came up at this time were all dressed in beautiful clothes, holding colorful ink umbrellas. They were a sight to behold wherever they stood on the stage. The umbrellas formed various beautiful pictures with the graceful girls. It turned out that all the pictures on the umbrellas had tricks. They looked nothing special when viewed alone, but when put together, they were an eye-catching and charming scenery. Coupled with the beautiful women on the stage, it was indeed pleasing to the eye.

　　The others became quiet as they were so fascinated by the formation.

　　As the music changed, these beauties quickly retreated, and then ten heroic girls came up, holding long swords, and danced crazily on the stage.

　　Bu Zhenzi blinked and came back to his senses. He still liked gentle girls and didn't like those who wielded swords and guns. There were two of them around him, and he could only look at them but not touch them. Gentle women were better. Bu Zhenzi laughed and said while biting the cake, "It will probably be over in two or three more tricks. By the way, remember to give me the reward."

　　"Reward? You want money for this thing?" The Fox King said disdainfully.

　　"Master, what's important is not money, but face." Bu Zhenzi snorted, "People expect you to pay more because you look like a decent person. You are so stingy that you make people laugh."

　　The Fox King shook his head and drank disapprovingly. He had never carefully experienced the life in the mortal world. Even eating was an unnecessary thing, let alone other things.

　　The performance on the stage lasted for half an hour before it ended in a lively atmosphere. As expected, the leader of the acrobatic troupe was seen holding a red silk dustpan to collect tips. Normally, he would go from table to table, but he had good eyesight and came to Pengyao's table first, because this table had the most people and was the most conspicuous.

　　Peng Yao was very generous. She had exchanged a lot of silver before, so she kept it anyway. It was not easy for people to earn money. Peng Yao casually took out a hundred taels of silver. The foreman was stunned. Who would carry a hundred taels of silver? How heavy is it? But this girl just touched it with one hand and took out a hundred taels and threw it into the winnowing basket. The foreman was old and experienced, and immediately guessed that these people were not ordinary people. They might be immortal cultivators. Only immortal cultivators have this ability. The foreman calmed down and did not dare to make a fuss.

　　Ling Anyang rummaged for a long time and found a gold ingot. He put it on without hesitation. The foreman's hand trembled, and the girls and boys who were hiding and peeking behind the stage almost screamed. These people were generous, and their hard work could get more rewards.

　　Chen Lan sprinkled a few night pearls. Peng Yintian had a cold face all the time. The performance on the stage was not in his eyes at all. However, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. Peng Yintian took out a stack of yellow silver notes. The foreman trembled. This kind of yellow silver notes are used everywhere. The smallest denomination can be exchanged for 1,000 taels of silver at the bank. There were already dandy boys eating at other tables, and they were jealous and muttered: "A bunch of prodigals!" What is a dandy boy? These people are, is there anyone who spends money to reward?

　　Peng Yintian took out a banknote from a stack of banknotes, handed it to the foreman, and kept the rest. This caused the excited foreman to fall from the top of the mountain to the cliff, and the fall was so tragic.

　　Peng Yao and his companions chuckled. They had thought that Peng Yintian would give the entire stack to the foreman, but they did not expect that Peng Yintian would only take out one card.

　　Peng Yintian lowered his head and tasted the wine. The banknotes were all the expenses given by his father before he left. He had hardly used them in these years. Seeing the banknotes at this time, Peng Yintian suddenly remembered the past and suddenly realized that a long time had passed.

　　The formation maker was the most stingy. He usually had to buy a lot of formation materials, but those things were not necessarily all from the immortal world, there were also many from the mortal world. The formation maker put ten taels of silver on the table, and the huge gap made the foreman very disappointed.

　　Tang Yuan took out a jade dagger with a smile. This dagger had no practical value, but it was beautiful. Tang Yuan bought it because of its exquisiteness. Now that he didn't like it anymore, he could just give it away as a gift.

　　"This dagger is worth at least ten thousand taels. Take it and leave. Don't bother him." Tangyuan pointed at the Fox King. The foreman nodded drunkenly and thanked him, then left with unsteady steps.

　　At this time, the food on the table was almost finished, and everyone left the table contentedly. Bu Zhenzi suggested: "How about everyone go out for a walk? There is a nice market not far from Coconut City."

　　Everyone nodded. After practicing for so long, they might as well take a break.

　　The Fox King was injured, but he was unwilling to rest. He went to the street with everyone in high spirits.

　　Not far from the restaurant, Peng Yao saw a stall selling clay figurines and immediately pulled Ling Anyang over to take a look.

　　The Fox King stood behind them waiting, his eyes moving around with satisfaction. Tang Yuan stood in front of him, looking small, like a father and son. Outsiders didn't know that Tang Yuan was saying, "The fox is in a good mood today, which is rare."

　　"When good things happen, I'll naturally be in a good mood." The Fox King chuckled.

　　Tangyuan nodded. It was indeed a good thing to solve the problem of Mo Hanxin.

　　"Don't be too happy and end up in sorrow. Pay attention to your injuries."

　　"Why do you need to remind me about such things? Pengyao said it's okay." The Fox King was amused. He was dressed in red, had black hair, and stood tall on the street with his arms folded. With his handsome and strange appearance, the Fox King was undoubtedly an eye-catching presence.

　　Tangyuan shrugged, propped up his chin and watched people coming and going in boredom.

　　There are a lot of people on the streets, it's lively, very lively, only slightly better than being crowded. This city is truly prosperous.

　　Tangyuan couldn't help but sigh. Many years ago, the most prosperous country in the mortal world was much more deserted than it is now. It seemed that they had just woken up from a good sleep, and the people in the mortal world had become more numerous than ants, and were spread all over the wilderness.

　　At that time, there were always a few people, whether they were friends or not, and everyone knew each other after a few rounds.

　　There is a fox who is friendly with him, a stupid bear who is not, and one who particularly likes to interact with mortals...!

　　Tangyuan's eyes narrowed and he stared blankly at a figure in the crowd.

　　The figure quickly approached Tangyuan and others with the flow of people. After a while, the man stopped in front of the Fox King. The Fox King was folding his arms and staring elsewhere until the man who came over knelt down with a plop, holding half of the Fox King's foot and crying loudly.

　　The Fox King turned his head coldly, only to see the black hair of the man crying and kowtowing on the ground. The Fox King frowned, as long as he kicked the man, he would die. But he was in a good mood today and didn't want to hurt anyone.

　　Tang Yuan was afraid that the Fox King would attack, so he grabbed the Fox King's arm and said, "Don't mess around. Look at his appearance!"

　　The Fox King frowned even deeper and kicked the crying man with his toes: "Look up, why are you crying while holding me?"

　　The crying man couldn't help but nodded vigorously, then raised his face with tears and snot, but his tearful eyes were full of anticipation, staring at the Fox King intently, as if the Fox King in front of him had become his only savior.

　　Such a dirty face made the Fox King tremble.

　　Bu Zhenzi, who was watching the fun from behind, exclaimed, "Hey, Senior Fox, you secretly gave birth to a son?"

　　Peng Yao and Ling Anyang were so shocked that they were speechless. Based on their understanding of the Fox King, he was a very serious man who didn't like women. Not to mention that he had secretly fathered a son, just imagining his tender and affectionate relationship with some woman was enough to make them sick.

　　The Fox King didn't say anything. He stared at the young man blankly. The cold aura on his body had long disappeared. Anyone could see that they were related. Just the face was enough to prove it.

　　Tang Yuan sighed and patted the boy's shoulder: "Okay, okay, stop crying. You must have a lot to say. Find a place to sit down."

　　The boy nodded, too excited to speak.

　　The group returned to the hotel's guest room. Several pairs of eyes stared at the young man, hoping to find out some gossip about Senior Fox's past. However, the young man was either too excited or too shy. Being stared at by everyone, his head buzzed, his eyes went dark, and he fainted.

　　"..." The Fox King's mood suddenly plummeted.

　　Peng Yao walked over to check the boy's pulse, feeling both amused and helpless. He sighed and said, "He is so weak. It's strange. He has no demonic energy."

　　The Fox King chuckled: "He is not related to me, of course he has no demonic aura."

　　"Ah, he's not your son?" Peng Yao blurted out, his face full of disappointment.

　　The Fox King glared at Peng Yao, and he quickly shrank to the side.

　　The Fox King walked to the bed, held the boy's wrist, and pressed it against his vest. The boy woke up quickly, and seeing the Fox King in deep thought with him, he felt a mixture of emotions and was about to cry again.

　　Buzhenzi said tartly: "Hey, hey, don't cry, little brother. You made my face red when you cried. You don't have so many tears. Your father is not dead yet. Don't be sad." Buzhenzi's eyes swept across the Fox King, and he obviously guessed that the boy was the Fox King's descendant.

　　The young man lowered his head with a flushed face, and finally held back his tears. After a long while, he raised his head and stared at the Fox King, shouting with emotion: "Dad... I finally found you..." After he finished speaking, tears flowed all over the floor.

　　The Fox King's eye twitched, and Bu Zhenzi was overjoyed: "Congratulations to Senior Fox on the reunion of father and son! This is a cause for celebration! No matter what you say tonight, you must treat us to a drink, and we won't leave until we are drunk!"

　　Tang Yuan interrupted him with a look of tears and laughter: "You are the one who loves to make trouble. Be careful that your body will be torn apart by the fox. If you don't know, don't talk nonsense. Your fox senior is much more self-disciplined than you."

　　"Hey, I won't argue with you, you guys are in the same group." Buzhenzi waved his hand.

　　The Fox King stared at the boy, not knowing what to say. The boy was full of emotions and had suffered a lot in order to find his biological father. But the Fox King knew that he was not his father. And his real father...

　　Tang Yuan asked the boy on behalf of the fox: "What is your name?"

　　The young man sobbed and said, "Fox is just an ordinary person."

　　"Who gave you the name Fox?"

　　The boy looked at the Fox King and said, "Mom said that this was the name my father gave me."

　　"…Do you know the meaning of the word fox?"

　　The boy nodded: "I know, my mother said that my father is a vixen."

　　Tang Yuan stared at the boy: "Is your mother a human?"

　　"Well. Mother was looking for Father until her death...but she never waited for him..." The young man was sad.

　　Peng Yao frowned. The boy's mother was a human, yet she gave birth to a son without any demonic aura, who looked so similar to the Fox King. It was really weird. She thought it was impossible to succeed.

　　Tangyuan was silent and thoughtful, and the Fox King remained silent.

　　The young man nervously pulled the fox king's sleeve: "Dad, why don't you speak?"

　　The Fox King pulled back his sleeves and said calmly, "I'm not your father."

　　The boy's face changed drastically: "You, you...how can you do this...you don't want to recognize me?"

　　The Fox King shook his head: "I have never seen your mother, how could she have given birth to you?"

　　"What! This is impossible... You are obviously my father. If you are not my father, why do I look so much like you? And this painting! Look, you are my father!" The young man anxiously took out a bundle, pulled out a scroll and unfolded it hastily. Everyone was sharp-eyed and before they saw the scene in the painting, they had already seen that the scroll was of extraordinary quality and not something that ordinary people could own.

　　The scroll was unfolded, and in the scroll, which was as tall as a person, the fox king with long black hair and a red robe stood tall and graceful, with a faint smile on his face and a little weirdness in his eyebrows, which made people think of the monster called a fox at first glance.

　　The man in the painting and the fox king in front of the painting are like twin brothers from the same mother. It is no exaggeration to say that they are the same person.

　　The boy was very confident about the token he took out. He said excitedly: "Look, this is my father! Why don't you want to admit it?" The boy was about to cry. He thought that he had worked so hard to find his father for so long, and finally found him, but he didn't recognize him. He was really heartbroken.

　　The Fox King stared at the painting for a long time, pointed at the two words in the painting and said, "The person in the painting is Fox Yu."

　　The Fox King then stared at the boy and said, "My name is Fox Words, Fox Language, you are my younger brother, do you understand?"

　　The author has something to say:~~Ahh~ I spent all my free time these two days helping my friends draw pictures- - ORZ Such a painful web page picture- - I really miss writing- - It's much better than drawing pictures

　　6161 Daddy, Mommy

　　61 Daddy, Mommy

　　The boy was stunned, with his mouth wide open, and there was no movement for a long time.

　　"Ahem, Senior Fox, weren't you born and raised? Where did your brother come from..." Peng Yao asked deliberately. She knew that Senior Fox was not happy to say some things, but now was a good opportunity. I'm afraid Senior Fox had to say that although he was not the boy's father, Peng Yao could see that Senior Fox felt a little bit sorry for the boy.

　　The Fox King's face darkened, and he took a sip of tea in a rather depressed mood, and said slowly: "So what if I was born and raised by nature? I still have a nose and eyes."

　　Buzhenzi laughed secretly, thinking that the Fox King was angry and confused.

　　The fox king looked at the stunned boy and woke him up in a bad mood. The boy looked at the fox king blankly and was about to cry again: "You are really not my father?" The boy was heartbroken. The man in front of him was not his father. What hope did he have to find his father in the future! After so many years of running around, why couldn't he get what he wanted? He didn't have much of a wish, he just wanted to have a father and didn't want to be alone without hope.

　　The Fox King sighed. Bu Zhenzi couldn't bear it and interrupted, "Don't be sad, little brother. Although Senior Fox is not your biological father, he is your biological father's elder brother, so he is your uncle, your closest relative. You can call him uncle from now on."

　　This cheered up the sad boy. He looked at the Fox King with tears in his eyes. After a long while, he finally called out, "Uncle..." This call of "Uncle" was full of mixed emotions. The boy's simple emotions made everyone see that he had replaced his biological father with this uncle and used him to place his feelings. Everyone suddenly realized that what the boy was looking for was not a father, but a person who would make him feel less lonely.

　　The Fox King rubbed his forehead and exhaled, "Listen to me first. I was born and raised by nature. I have no father, no mother, no brother, and no sister. After I understood human nature, I lived alone for many years. Later, I suddenly felt too bored and had no fun, so I used the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and my own fox fire to create a younger brother, your father, Fox Language. It took him thousands of years to transform into a human form like me. After living in the cave with me for many years, one day we came out together and slowly came into contact with many monsters and humans. He and I became more and more different. Except for his resemblance to me, he and I are two different people. I like to be alone, he likes to be lively, especially likes to contact with humans, and envies the parents and feelings of mortals. He makes many friends from all races. I don't know that he and your mother are together, and I don't know when you were born. The last time I saw him was because he killed the monsters I was familiar with for a few humans. I was very angry and couldn't understand his actions of protecting humans and killing monsters."

　　When the Fox King said this, his eyes turned cold, and when he glanced at the boy, the boy began to tremble. He was very uneasy and almost didn't dare to listen to the next words.

　　Peng Yao and the others gasped, and they all vaguely guessed who had killed Hu Yu...

　　The Fox King continued, "After he killed the monsters, many monsters wanted to kill him again. I wanted to take him back and put him in solitary confinement as a punishment, but he was unwilling to leave. He said that the monsters killed his mortal friends, so he avenged the mortals. In turn, he killed the monsters, so he was happy to accept the monsters' revenge. Those monsters wanted to kill him, but he did not fight back."

　　The boy was crying so hard that he couldn't speak, and he didn't know why he was crying.

　　The Fox King said calmly: "He is the one who survived from my hands. I can no longer understand his thoughts. He is not afraid of death, not even death, but he is afraid of going back with me. Haha, so I fulfilled his wish in a rage and killed everyone present at the time. He wants to die, so I will let him die." The Fox King looked at the boy again after he finished speaking: "I don't understand even more when I see you. He already has your mother and you, why is he still asking for death without fear? You see, he is dead now, but I still don't understand him. It's unbelievable. He is my younger brother, a strange person." The Fox King spread his hands and stood up: "I am not only your uncle, but also the murderer of your father. What do you think? If you are as weird as your father, I will definitely not get along with you. You can learn skills from me, and I will take care of you. If you want to avenge your father, I will wait for you."

　　The young man looked up in astonishment, but only saw the back of the Fox King walking out of the room.

　　Tangyuan appeared in a flash of white shadow and followed.

　　No one spoke in the room for a while. Peng Yao made a gesture and everyone left, leaving the young man alone.

　　Bu Zhenzi scratched his head and said awkwardly: "Senior Fox...what on earth are you thinking about? And Senior Fox Language...ah..."

　　Peng Yintian sneered: "Looking for trouble is just a waste of time."

　　"I don't know what this kid will think..." Peng Yao was worried. The boy was afraid of being alone and looked pitiful, but could he let go of the revenge for his father's murder? Before, Ben Xiong shouted for revenge for his friend. That friend turned out to be Hu Yu.

　　Ling Anyang said sadly, "Senior Fox killed his brother with his own hands. I think he is the one who suffers the most... Fox Language was born because Senior Fox was... too lonely. The two have depended on each other for many years, so their feelings must be different, but Senior Fox Language has been getting further and further away from Senior Fox, and finally even went against each other."

　　Chen Lan said something shocking: "What brother? It's not an exaggeration to say he's his son. How can he not be hurt when he kills his son with his own hands? The saddest thing is that his son doesn't listen to him. Alas, the son is no longer under the control of his father. He is so stubborn."

　　“…”

　　“…”

　　Everyone was silent. Chen Lan was right. Fox Yu was created by the Fox King and looked exactly like him. Wasn't that like raising his own son? They just called each other brothers.

　　In the evening, the Fox King and Tangyuan came back together.

　　The young man was still in the room. When he saw the Fox King again, he seemed to have made up his mind and said, "Please let me stay. I want to stay by your side."

　　The Fox King's eyes narrowed, and without asking any more questions, he nodded and said, "Okay, let's go downstairs and eat first."

　　The young man nodded, washed his face, and followed the Fox King downstairs to have dinner.

　　The Fox King did not ask the boy what he was thinking, and the boy did not tell him why he stayed.

　　The others watched them appear together and didn't dare to ask more questions.

　　This is their business, no one can do anything about it.

　　Maybe one day, the Fox King will really be killed by the young man. Even though they know that day will come, they can't say much at this moment.

　　Bu Zhenzi patted the boy on the shoulder and said, "When you are with us in the future, be happy. Don't pee like a cat every day. It's embarrassing."

　　The boy blushed and nodded. Bu Zhenzi rubbed his head. This child was really pitiful. He was only thirteen or fourteen years old and skinny. He looked very similar to the Fox King, but he had a completely different weak temperament. The same face, the strong contrast, made Bu Zhenzi feel very interesting.

　　Bu Zhenzi called the waiter and shouted happily, "Waiter! Bring us the best wine and the best dishes! We'll treat all the guests in this building to whatever they eat and drink today! Congratulations to Senior Fox and his son on their reunion! Aoaoaoaoao!"

　　"really?"

　　“That’s good news.”

　　"Congratulations to the reunion of father and son!"

　　Dozens of guests dining at the first floor stood up to congratulate. The waiter's eyes sparkled and he quickly sent people to bring wine and food, placing everything on the table. All the people at this table were wealthy, so there was no need to worry that they couldn't afford to pay.

　　As the food and wine were served, many guests in the building immediately came over with wine glasses to congratulate the Fox King and his son. They could tell at a glance that the two people, the big and the small, who looked very similar, were the real ones, so they toasted each other enthusiastically. The Fox King drank a few glasses indifferently, and the others all surrounded the talkative boy. The boy didn't know how to refuse, and drank one glass after another. Soon his face was red, his eyes were full of stars, and he was on the verge of collapse.

　　Ling Anyang set up a formation to help him out and blocked a lot of alcohol. For them, cultivators, it would not matter how much alcohol they drank, but it only made the poor young man suffer.

　　The drinking in the restaurant was very lively. Tangyuan was just about to ask Pengyao to take the boy upstairs to rest, so that he could sober up and eat some food to fill his stomach. He had been drinking all the time and had not eaten much. He was thin to begin with, so he could not stand being hungry. Before Tangyuan could speak, he saw someone running in from outside the restaurant, but he didn't care.

　　"My son! My son! Mother has finally found you! My poor son!"

　　Tangyuan was stunned. He stared blankly at the white-haired woman who was hugging him and crying. For a moment, he really didn't know how to start.

　　The noisy restaurant suddenly fell into silence amid the woman's crying. Everyone stared blankly at the kneeling and wailing white-haired woman and the dazed white-haired child.

　　The woman had white hair but looked only in her twenties. Behind her were several big men with red eyes. The big men tried to comfort the woman and said to the dazed Tang Yuan, "Young Master, this is your biological mother. When you were born, you were abducted by thieves. Now God has opened his eyes and finally let Madam find you. Madam has been unable to sleep or eat for you all these years and spent all her wealth to look for you everywhere. God bless me, I accidentally saw you on the street a few days ago, and it really is you, Young Master!"

　　Tang Yuan blinked and saw that the woman's eyes were swollen from crying, so he smiled and helped her up: "Please sit down."

　　The woman sat down with tears and snot, holding Tangyuan's hand and refusing to let go, mumbling in a mysterious voice, "Son, son..."

　　Phew.

　　In the quiet restaurant, the Fox King suddenly laughed.

　　The big man behind the woman said unhappily, "What's so funny? Our lady's eyes are all swollen from crying, and you can still laugh."

　　The Fox King knocked on the table, frowned and glanced at the drunken boy, frowned and said to Peng Yao: "Take him upstairs to sober up first."

　　Peng Yao got up unwillingly and took the boy upstairs, looking back every three steps. Time flies by. Alas, she didn't want to miss such a good and lively scene! It was really funny. Look, even the senior brother was unwilling to help her. His eyes were glued to the woman and Tangyuan, and he didn't notice the junior sister winking at him.

　　"Please stop crying. It's not good for your eyes." Tang Yuan comforted the woman gently, gave her another bowl and chopsticks, and said to the waiter, "Give her a bowl of freshly cooked soup to nourish her body."

　　The waiter saw this and thought to himself, what a coincidence! In just two days, these people recognized each other as sons and mothers! It was really a rare thing. The waiter hurried to prepare the soup, and he had to serve the rich ancestors.

　　Tang Yuan looked at the big men again and said, "Brothers, please take a seat. If you don't mind, feel free to enjoy. Order whatever you want."

　　The big men were moved and said, "What a great joyous event! Madam finally got what she wanted. The mother and son are reunited. This is a good thing. We should drink some wine to celebrate. Come, young master, let us toast you first and congratulate you on the reunion of mother and son."

　　Tangyuan raised his glass: "You're welcome." He drank the wine in the glass in one gulp.

　　The big men toasted enthusiastically to everyone at the table. After a round of drinks, they began to eat the delicacies on the table, eating meat and drinking soup in big mouthfuls.

　　Even the woman who had been crying before was now much better. She enjoyed the food on the table politely. The dumplings gave her many delicious and rare things, such as bird's nest, abalone, bear paw, and snake gall. The woman stuffed them into her mouth with tears in her eyes. After eating half full, the woman sighed, "Son, these dishes are so expensive. How have you lived these years? Where can you get so much money? It's a pity that I was useless. I was obsessed with finding you and spent all my family wealth. Now I have found you as I wished, but I can't let you live a good life."

　　At this time, Chen Lan slammed the table, pointed at Tang Yuan and said, "My father has adopted you for so many years and has done his best. Now that your mother has found you, I can't separate you and your son. You should go with your mother and live a good life. I will explain to your father, and you should go with your mother quickly. Here is a little money, take it and go as far as you can." Chen Lan threw a bag of silver to the woman and said, "Auntie, this is a small gift. You should take Tang Yuan and go quickly, otherwise my father will catch up and kill you."

　　The woman's face changed drastically, and so did the big men who were grunting and finishing the food on the table.

　　Tangyuan said regretfully, "It's the only way. Let's go." Tangyuan said and walked out of the restaurant. The woman was stunned for a long time without moving.

　　Chen Lan took out some shiny gold and threw it to the waiter: "This is the money for everyone's food and drinks. We have to leave. Go upstairs to pack up and let's go."

　　Everyone followed Chen Lan upstairs to pack their luggage.

　　The huge first floor was left with only the woman and a few dumbfounded men.

　　"What, what's going on?" asked the big man.

　　The woman's face turned pale and she said, "Let's go find that kid first." Then she left the restaurant.

　　Tang Yuan was waiting on the street outside the restaurant. When he saw the woman approaching, he asked, "Where are we going? Home?"

　　The woman nodded stiffly: "Our home is far away, we will stay at the Coconut City Inn for the time being. Son, do you have any money on you?"

　　Tang Yuan shook his head: "No, I usually tell them everything I want."

　　"...You follow me first." The woman led the way and soon they walked into a dilapidated alley. The big men did not follow. Tang Yuan walked leisurely behind and followed the woman to a dilapidated house. After entering the house, the woman sighed: "My mother is useless and can only live in such a dilapidated house."

　　Tang Yuan smiled and said calmly, "Are you really my mother?"

　　The woman was stunned and said quickly, "That's true."

　　"Are you sure?" Tangyuan stared at her.

　　"Sure."

　　Tangyuan's smiling, tender face and weak body turned into a huge and ferocious white lion under the woman's horrified gaze.

　　The lion approached the woman majestically and laughed like a child: "Are you really my mother?"

　　"Ah——A monster——"

　　In the quiet alley, a smiling white lion flew out, and not far away the lion turned into a white-haired child. The child dodged and returned to the restaurant in the blink of an eye. In his hand, he was still playing with a white hood, which was a fake one taken off the woman's head.

　　Everyone in the restaurant burst into laughter when they saw Tangyuan coming back.

　　Bu Zhenzi covered his stomach and yelled, "Oh my, my son...hahahaha..."

　　Ling Anyang echoed: "Son, mother finally found you... It's so sad and tearful."

　　Peng Yao was so angry that she jumped up and down: "You all were just watching the show! I was the only one who didn't see it!"

　　Chen Lan smiled and looked at Tang Yuan who looked helpless: "You sent your mother away so soon?"

　　The Fox King picked up the wig seriously and said, "You even took off your mother's head. That's unacceptable."

　　The drunken fox just woke up and looked at everyone in confusion: "What are you laughing at?"

　　Tang Yuan couldn't stand it any longer: "Shut up, bastards."

　　The author has something to say: Hehe~~ A few chapters of relaxation~ The next chapter will be over~~~~

　　6262 Wan Sanniang

　　62 Wan Sanniang

　　The days of living in Coconut City are relaxed and happy. There is no need to worry about enemies coming to kill you, and no need to worry about cultivation. This city seems to be born for enjoyment. It is always bustling and exciting, and it touches every throbbing heart.

　　The Fox King was concentrating on healing his wounds, while the others were wandering around the city.

　　After half a month, the Fox King recovered.

　　The group of people thought it was time to leave as it was not a good idea to stay in Coconut City forever.

　　They packed their bags and soon arrived near the dead city, the desert they were forced to leave.

　　The group returned to Tangyuan's home and rested for two days in the mountains. Ling Anyang went to visit Ji Shun, who was already middle-aged, but still remembered Ling Anyang and enshrined several people's longevity tablets in his home...

　　Back then, Lin Qiang used a trick to go overseas with the formation, and the mine was suddenly leaderless. Later, with the disturbance of the Fox King and others, all the poor miners who were caught took the opportunity to escape. Ji Shun's father returned home, and the father and son were reunited, and the whole family was happy. Ji Shun was deeply grateful to Ling Anyang and others. He didn't expect to meet again in his lifetime. Ling Anyang was invited to stay at Ji Shun's house for two days.

　　Peng Yao refined several batches of elixirs in the mountains of Tangyuan. All the medicinal materials were treasures obtained from Qionghua Island. It was a pity that refining the precious elixir was extremely difficult and the finished product was scarce.

　　Peng Yao had no choice but to slowly train herself. Having not touched alchemy for many years overseas had indeed delayed her practice.

　　In the stone house, Tangyuan sat upright, holding the white piece on the chessboard. Opposite him, the Fox King lay lazily, playing with the black piece at his fingertips.

　　Tang Yuan glanced at the young man practicing swordsmanship outside the cave, and asked the Fox King with a smile: "What are your plans next?"

　　The Fox King frowned slightly but said nothing.

　　Tang Yuan was not in a hurry to get an answer. He knew the Fox King. The Fox King had said that he would be Pengyao's spiritual beast for a hundred years. It was just that the Fox King certainly did not expect that there would be an extra boy. If there was no promise to Pengyao, the Fox King would immediately take the boy back to practice. Similarly, if there was no boy, the Fox King would immediately take Pengyao to experience. But the situation is different now. Although the boy is the son of Fox Yu, he has no demonic energy in his body and is too weak. It is very inconvenient for him to follow them.

　　The Fox King turned his head and looked at the young man who was practicing seriously. He couldn't relax his brows. He actually had many questions in his mind, but he couldn't ask many of them.

　　Tangyuan also looked in the direction he was looking, and after a while, shook his head.

　　Hu Dengxian, a seemingly weak-looking boy, is the son of Hu Yu.

　　What will his appearance bring to the carefree Fox King?

　　Tang Yuan smiled and said, "How about this, you take Peng Yao to complete the Hundred Years' Oath first. Leave the child with me, I will help you take care of him for a few decades, and hone his basic skills. When you are free, come and pick him up."

　　The Fox King's eyes lit up: "Then I have to thank you."

　　Tang Yuan waved his hand: "You're welcome. Hu Yu was also my friend back then."

　　The Fox King's frown finally relaxed, and Tang Yuan asked again: "Where are you taking Peng Yao to go next?"

　　The Fox King smiled and was about to speak when his expression suddenly changed. He frowned and raised his hands. He closed his eyes and thought for a moment, then suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Oh no, something went wrong."

　　"Who?" Tangyuan leaned forward.

　　The Fox King stood up and shouted, "Chen Lan, go call Peng Yao over, and Peng Yintian bring Ling Anyang back."

　　The two people outside the house paused after hearing this, and then dispersed in silence.

　　"Who's in trouble?" Tangyuan asked persistently.

　　The Fox King pressed his eyebrows and said nothing. Tangyuan pouted helplessly.

　　The young fox came in with a worried look on his face and asked, "Uncle, who's in trouble?"

　　The Fox King looked at him and said, "I just want to tell you something. I have something important to do and I don't have time to take you with me for the time being. You should stay here with Senior Tangyuan. He will teach you how to practice. You can take him as your master. He was also a good friend of your father. You don't have to be polite."

　　The young man was startled, gritted his teeth and looked at the Fox King: "Where are you going? When will you be back?"

　　"Go to a lot of places and they'll pick you up in about a few decades."

　　"...Oh, be careful. I will practice seriously." The young man walked towards Tangyuan dejectedly.

　　Tang Yuan patted the boy on the shoulder and said, "Don't be sad. I'm much better than your uncle the fox. You should smile.

　　This really made the boy smile shyly.

　　Peng Yao quickly flew over and said, "Senior Fox, who's in trouble?"

　　The Fox King said, "Back when we were outside the Dead City, I left a few divine thoughts on a few people, including your senior sister Wan Sanniang."

　　Peng Yao's face changed drastically, and she asked anxiously, "Is it the senior sister who is in trouble?"

　　"Yes." The Fox King's eyebrows jumped fiercely after he finished speaking: "It's bad!" After speaking, the Fox King grabbed Peng Yao and Chen Lan, and disappeared into the cave in a flash. His voice spread far away: "Tangyuan, when Ling Anyang and the others come back, tell them to catch up with me."

　　"Okay, take care." Tangyuan responded loudly.

　　The Fox King's speed was almost like teleportation. He was far away in the blink of an eye. Peng Yao took out the jade token with a green face. The image of the senior sister appeared in his mind. In an instant, Peng Yao disappeared.

　　The Fox King and Chen Lan paused, and the Fox King smiled bitterly and sighed: "I almost forgot that she has such a good thing now." Then he said to Chen Lan: "Let's catch up as soon as possible."

　　Peng Yao, who had gone ahead, immediately appeared in an unfamiliar place. It was a vast and clear lake. As soon as Peng Yao appeared, he smelled blood. An extremely familiar scent filled the air.

　　“Big Sister!” Peng Yao shouted, flew into the air to look for her, then fell headfirst into the lake and sank into the depths.

　　Peng Yao floated to the surface, holding a bloody body on the shore: "Big sister! Hold on!" Peng Yao hurriedly fed a few pills, and put her palm on Wan Sanniang's Dantian to try her best to breathe. Peng Yao's brows were getting deeper and deeper. Wan Sanniang's Dantian was seriously injured, and it was a mess. Her life... abnormally retained a trace of vitality, but according to Peng Yao's understanding, this body should have died. But Wan Sanniang persisted in keeping her breath, because there was something she couldn't let go of until her death. Peng Yao's eyes were red and she tried desperately to keep her life. Finally, Wan Sanniang moved her lips under her efforts and made an almost inaudible sound. Peng Yao immediately leaned over to listen.

　　"Child...child...save...my...sister...child..." Wan Sanniang's voice came from the bottom of her heart. Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, wetting the corners of Peng Yao's skirt.

　　Peng Yao cried out in a hoarse voice: "Master Sister..."

　　Wan Sanniang is already dead.

　　Peng Yao wiped her tears and picked up Wan Sanniang. The flying sword suddenly soared up. She closed her eyes, spread out her spiritual sense, and caught a strange bloody smell. Peng Yao chased after it fiercely.

　　Wan Sanniang's last words were not clear, but Peng Yao had to find out the truth no matter what. Whose child was it? An innocent stranger, or Wan Sanniang's own flesh and blood? She hadn't seen Wan Sanniang for more than ten years. If Wan Sanniang had given birth to a child, it would not be surprising at all. Wan Sanniang lost her life to protect a child. Who killed her? Even if there was no child, Peng Yao was bound to find the murderer.

　　Peng Yao's Nascent Soul cultivation was much stronger than that of ordinary Nascent Soul practitioners. At this moment, she was angry and anxious, and her speed soared beyond description. A white lotus floated out and pointed in a direction: "Over there! There is a child!"

　　Peng Yao rushed over. It was a narrow path leading into the mountains. When he lowered his eyes, he saw several men in black hurrying along with a child of a few years old. Those people were driving flying magic weapons that Peng Yao had never seen before. The flying weapons were like a leaf, but they were very fast and there was a faint defensive barrier.

　　Peng Yao hugged Wan Sanniang and slammed into her body directly and fiercely. There was a crackling sound and the leaves cracked with a hiss. The man in black turned his head with a sullen face and looked at Peng Yao in astonishment. The captured child looked at the dead Wan Sanniang and screamed, "Mom!"

　　When Peng Yao heard this, her blood boiled. She stepped on the leaf with one foot, and the magic weapon shattered into thousands of pieces. The men in black fell down in a panic. The white lotus wrapped around the falling child. Peng Yao turned around like a ghost, and the flying sword whistled softly. Like a snake, it pierced through the legs of all the men in black. The men in black screamed and fell down. There were huge holes in the legs of all of them.

　　Peng Yao raised her hand, and the flames fiercely wrapped around the man in black, burning him to ashes, leaving only one person. The man fell to the ground trembling in fear, looking at Peng Yao's blood-red clothes and red eyes, which were even more frightening. The man in black trembled with teeth, and pointed the blood-dripping flying sword at his neck: "Who killed my sister?"

　　"Yes, it's them, ah——" The man in black pointed at the dead man in black, but he didn't expect that before he could finish his words, Peng Yao would fill a hole in his throat with a sword.

　　"You are still lying at this time. You guys can't beat my senior sister. It's okay if you don't say it. It's just right for me to make medicine. How about making a medicine man? Cut off your limbs and soak them in the medicine jar. The centipede and scorpion will keep you company."

　　"I'll tell you! It was Master Liancheng who wanted us to kidnap the child, and he also said that we should... rape and kill the woman... Ah - spare her, we didn't insult her, she and our boss were both injured in the fight, and the boss has gone to recuperate, we are just covering their retreat..."

　　"Your boss?"

　　"Yes, yes, our old man is called Blood Demon Taoist... He is a casual cultivator... He should go back to the Blood Demon Taoist Temple..."

　　Upon hearing this, Peng Yao wanted this person to lead the way to some Taoist temple. The Fox King and Chen Lanshi finally caught up with them. The Fox King killed the person with a simple wave of his hand and said to Peng Yao, "I should know where that Taoist temple is."

　　Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and came to her senses, staring blankly at Wan Sanniang's body.

　　"Mom... Mom..." A little boy who looked only four or five years old stumbled over and threw himself on Wan Sanniang, crying loudly.

　　Peng Yao covered her eyes and regretted it to death, hating herself for not being faster, why not coming earlier, if only she had come earlier, Wan Sanniang could have been saved. Wan Sanniang died, leaving behind such a small child. Peng Yao looked at the poor child, feeling so sad that she could not bear it.

　　Bai Lian was even more experienced, having experienced the pain of losing a child. Seeing the child crying loudly, Bai Lian's spirit was greatly shaken. White lotus blossomed crazily one after another, and the pure white color seemed to cover the entire earth. Her illusory figure trembled in the center of the lotus, her black hair danced wildly, her expression was desperate, and the strong fragrance of the flower shook people's spirit. The child fainted first. Peng Yao held his breath and said seriously: "Not good, Senior Bai Lian has lost control."

　　The Fox King's red figure flashed, and he immediately flew to Bai Lian and attacked. Who would have thought that Bai Lian, who seemed to be in a frenzy, could unconsciously resist all the attacks of the Fox King? Those seemingly fragile white lotus flowers were like black iron, clanging and blocking everything, and began to fiercely counterattack the Fox King. The Fox King dodged with a green face, Chen Lan stepped forward to cover him, Peng Yao closed his eyes and used his mind to connect with Bai Lian, desperately calling: "Senior Bai Lian! Bai Lian! Wake up!"

　　The white lotus was indifferent. Its illusory and beautiful face was raised to the sky with a fierce look. It opened its mouth and roared in anger. With a loud bang, the endless white lotus was instantly shattered, and endless white powder rolled towards the white lotus. Peng Yao was quick-witted and imitated the voice of a little boy, shouting: "Mother——"

　　Bai Lian was shocked when he heard the sound. The crazy white color stopped moving and everything around it was still.

　　Pengyao called out again, and the white lotus's stiff body softened. She slowly raised her head and looked at Pengyao with a bitter smile. The white lotus in the sky slowly flew towards Wan Sanniang's body. A miracle quietly happened to Wan Sanniang's lifeless body. Her pale face regained its rosy color, the wounds on her body disappeared, and even the dirty blood disappeared. Wan Sanniang lay cleanly on the grass, as if she had fallen asleep.

　　"Senior Bai Lian..." Peng Yao's eyes were moistened. Bai Lian whispered weakly, "This is all I can do... I'm afraid I won't be able to see you for a long time... Take care of yourself..." As Bai Lian's voice gradually faded away, Peng Yao felt that she had returned to her body. That feeling was much weaker than before.

　　Peng Yao returned to Wan Sanniang nervously and checked her breath. For the first time, Peng Yao hesitated. With her experience, she couldn't tell whether Wan Sanniang was dead or alive.

　　The Fox King said at this time: "Don't try to find out. She can't possibly come back alive. How could such a heaven-defying thing be done so easily? But Bai Lian has preserved her soul."

　　Peng Yao nodded thoughtfully and asked excitedly: "In this way...is there a chance to wake her up?"

　　The Fox King paused for a moment before saying, "Of course there is a chance. After all, it is rare to keep the soul. Once a cultivator dies, the soul will vanish into thin air, and even the King of Hell will not take it. Having a soul is a luxury."

　　Peng Yao sniffed and picked up Wan Sanniang.

　　At this time, Chen Lan woke up the unconscious child. The child stared at Wan Sanniang blankly without saying a word.

　　Peng Yao walked over and said seriously: "Big sister, there is still a chance to save her. Although it is difficult, I believe you will be willing to try, right?"

　　When the child heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up, tears welled up in his eyes, but he held them back and nodded vigorously, whimpering, "Mom...will she really wake up..."

　　"Yes, no matter how long it takes, as long as we try hard enough, she will wake up."

　　The child nodded firmly. Peng Yao smiled with relief and touched his head: "Can you tell me your name? I am your mother's junior sister, you can call me auntie."

　　The child looked at her and said, "Are you Junior Sister Pengyao? Mother always said you..."

　　Peng Yao didn't know whether to laugh or cry: "Yes, I am Junior Sister Peng Yao, but you have to call me Auntie!"

　　"Auntie...my name is Changsheng, Wan Changsheng."

　　Peng Yao was stunned. This child has the same surname as her senior sister?

　　"My father's name is Wan Jinbao. He is in the Western Wasteland. My mother took me to look for him, and we met these bad guys on the way... Auntie, I know those bad guys. They were all sent by my father's mortal enemy. When my mother and I lived in the Western Wasteland, there were also bad guys chasing us. Later, my father was afraid that we would get hurt, so he asked my mother to take me to my master's place for refuge. But my mother heard that my father was injured, so she wanted to take me to see him, but the bad guys came again..."

　　Peng Yao's eyes lit up. She didn't expect that this child was so understanding at such a young age. She gritted her teeth and said, "I'll send you to find your father! Those bastards must give an explanation to the senior sister. Is Master Lian Cheng your father's mortal enemy?"

　　The child shook his head blankly when he heard this: "I don't know what the bad guy's name is..."

　　Peng Yao was helpless. She guessed that Wan Sanniang usually just called the child "bad guy" without saying his name.

　　“Senior Fox, I must send my senior sister and Changsheng to the Western Wilderness.” Speaking of the Western Wilderness, Peng Yao suddenly thought of his sister Peng Yan who was said to have escaped to the Western Wilderness.

　　The Fox King nodded and said, "Go ahead. We were going to go anyway. Ling Anyang and the others will be here soon. Let's go together later."

　　"kindness."

　　Peng Yao sat down, took out some food from her bracelet and handed it to Changsheng. This child has a good physique, but he has not started practicing yet. After so much trouble for so long, he must be hungry.

　　When Wan Changsheng saw the food, he quickly took it and started eating it voraciously.

　　The author has something to say: ~~~Update~~Haha~~

　　6363 West Wasteland Wanjia Fort

　　63 West Wasteland Wanjia Fort

　　"After passing the mountain in front, we will find the famous Demon-Binding Town on the border of Western Wilderness, also called Yaojia Town. It is a large family town and everyone in the town has the surname Yao. They take it as their mission to exorcise demons and monsters. They do have their own way of dealing with demons and monsters, which has been passed down for many years and they have a lot of experience. However, we have to go around there, otherwise it will be troublesome to go in." The Fox King frowned and introduced to everyone with a little displeasure. The kids around him were all little kids who had never been to Western Wilderness, and the only kid who had been there didn't understand anything. The Fox King had no choice but to lead the way and explain.

　　Upon hearing this, Peng Yao immediately asked, "If you go in, will you be besieged by them?"

　　The Fox King smiled contemptuously: "Yaojia Town has a long history, but when I traveled through the wilderness, they were not yet born." After saying this, the Fox King flashed and flew to the side of the mountain. A few curious young people passed by Yaojia Town and couldn't help but look at the town full of red roofs. They felt that the town was full of evil spirits and had a strong aura that made people very unpleasant.

　　The Fox King added, "They talk about slaying demons and eliminating evil, but some of their methods are even more vicious than the evil ways of demons. Not only are the demons afraid of them, but even the mortals nearby regard them as snakes and scorpions, and never dare to set foot in the territory of Yaojia Town."

　　"There's a strong evil spirit in there," Ling Anyang said.

　　"Yes, because the town imprisoned many monsters. There are many places like this in the Western Wasteland. It's like your Daluo Palace in the Northern Wasteland is very famous among mortals. Mortals believe in and respect Buddha and regard Buddhism as their faith."

　　"Yes, most countries in the Northern Wilderness believe in Buddhism, and my mother also believes in that." Ling Anyang said with a smile.

　　The Fox King nodded. "There are many similarities to Buddhism in the Western Wasteland, but the beliefs are different, and the 'gods' they worship are also very numerous. It can be said that they are all kinds of messes. For example, in the Yaojia Town, they believe in the Heavenly Master 'Yao Qi', who is a powerful cultivator who has lived his whole life and killed demons and monsters. So in Yaojia Town, if someone is disrespectful to Yao Qi in words, it is a taboo. Similarly, in other places, outsiders cannot blaspheme the existence of their beliefs. The many countries in the Western Wasteland are also divided by beliefs. Some children are born in which country, and they are destined to believe in their gods after they are born. There are many kinds of writing in the Western Wasteland, and there have been wars for many years, and most of the conflicts started with conflicts in beliefs."

　　Ling Anyang was surprised: "I didn't know so much about it from books before. I thought the Western Wasteland was similar to our Northern Wasteland, after all, it is close. Now that you say that, it is really a strange place. My mother believes in Buddhism, but she won't force me and my father to believe in Buddhism. But when I was a child, if I was disrespectful to the Buddha, my mother would beat me. Alas, these people are too protective of the 'God' in their hearts. Freedom of belief doesn't matter, but it's not worth it to start a war for these things."

　　"The Western Wasteland is my least favorite place." The Fox King said with a stern face, "But it's not bad to take you there to have some fun. There are several places worth visiting. Little ghost, do you know where your home is?"

　　Wan Changsheng, who was lying in Peng Yao's arms, had been flying with them quietly. He was very well behaved and didn't interrupt or cry at all. He nodded when he heard this and said, "My home is in Wanjiabao, Qilan Country."

　　"Qilan Country..." the Fox King muttered to himself.

　　Ling Anyang stretched out his hand towards Wan Changsheng: "Come here, Changsheng, I will hold you, let Auntie have a rest."

　　Wan Changsheng turned his head and held Peng Yao without moving. Peng Yao laughed: "Brother, forget it. It's okay for me to hold you."

　　Ling Anyang sighed and followed, looking at Wan Sanniang who was held by Chen Lan. Wan Sanniang was dead, and the extremely uneasy Wan Changsheng seemed to be able to feel at ease only by relying on Peng Yao. Ling Anyang liked Wan Sanniang, the eldest senior sister, very much. Wan Sanniang was very protective, especially for her junior brothers and sisters. Although she had a hot temper, she was also very cheerful and had a good relationship with people in the sect. It was just hard to imagine the tender side of Wan Sanniang who always spoke loudly and laughed loudly. She actually got married and had children. How unexpected. She had always treated her senior brothers and sisters like brothers, and it was difficult to arouse that kind of affection. In the blink of an eye, her son was already several years old. Her husband's surname was also Wan, and he was from the Western Wilderness. What a fate.

　　The Qilan Kingdom is located in the central area of ​​the Western Wilderness and is one of the four major countries in the Western Wilderness.

　　After entering the Western Wasteland, the people saw a variety of customs and folkways. It was just as the Fox King said, each place was different. It was not like the Northern Wasteland, where different countries had similar customs. At least walking on the street, it was hard to tell them apart from their clothes. But the Western Wasteland was completely different. Each place had its own preferences, and clothes were the most obvious difference. It was just like countless small sects, big and small.

　　With an ordinary child, in order to take into account his work and rest and health, everyone had to slow down their pace. It took more than half a month to fly to Qilan Country. Even though they took good care of Wan Changsheng on the way, gave him good food and drink, and let him sleep peacefully, Wan Changsheng still lost weight. His originally round face was now like a cone, which made Peng Yao heartbroken. At such a young age, he already had a heart disease. What is a heart disease? A heart disease must be treated with heart medicine. Other ginseng fairy fruits are useless.

　　Seeing the familiar Qilan Kingdom, Wan Changsheng finally smiled sincerely.

　　"Which side of Qilan Country is Wanjiabao on?" the Fox King asked while standing on the busy street.

　　Wan Changsheng looked around the street and said uncertainly, "My parents used to take me to the street to play. There were shops owned by Wanjiabao on the street, and the employees in those shops were all my father's men."

　　"I understand." The Fox King flew away, and came back after a breath: "The Wan family's shop is on East Street."

　　Peng Yao hurried to the East Street and finally saw some shops with the word "Wan" on them. The Fox King walked into the largest one first. The shopkeeper looked up and glanced around. When his eyes fell on Wan Changsheng, he paused and walked over excitedly: "Hey, young master, why are you here?"

　　Wan Changsheng forgot how to address the old man and just stared at him in silence. The shopkeeper thought Wan Changsheng was just here to play, but when he saw Wan Sanniang's body, he was so scared that he took a few steps back: "Isn't this the Madam?"

　　The Fox King frowned and walked towards him: "Take us to Wanjiabao, or you can ask Wan Jinbao to come here in person."

　　"Who are you?" The shopkeeper looked at the Fox King warily. The Fox King sat down on the mahogany chair and said impatiently, "Just call Wan Jinbao. I said you can't make the decision. Go quickly."

　　The shopkeeper hesitated for a long time, then called a waiter and said to him, "Go to Liang's house and find the old fortress owner! The old fortress owner is visiting the city, go quickly."

　　Hearing the words "Old Castle Master", the silent and listless Wan Changsheng's eyes lit up and he asked excitedly, "Is Grandpa here too?"

　　The shopkeeper immediately said, "Yes, young master, the old fortress owner is visiting the Liang family, and happens to be in the capital. Young master... Madam... these people are..."

　　Wan Changsheng's eyes were red and he stopped talking. The shopkeeper stood aside awkwardly, anxiously waiting for his master to come.

　　Peng Yao hugged Wan Changsheng to comfort him, then raised her head and looked sharply at the shopkeeper: "Who is Master Liancheng? Do you know him?"

　　The shopkeeper was shocked. Facing the unfamiliar Peng Yao, he didn't know whether he should answer. It seemed that Peng Yao and others were not the ones who kidnapped the young master, but the lady was dead. The situation was very strange.

　　"Master Liancheng... he is... the mortal enemy of the Wan family..."

　　Peng Yao's eyes turned cold, and Wan Changsheng suddenly burst into tears: "Big bad guy, big bad guy, wuwu, big bad guy..."

　　Peng Yao coaxed him in panic: "Don't cry, don't cry, boys should be strong, I will send you home soon, don't cry."

　　Wan Changsheng sobbed, "But mother hasn't woken up yet..." So much time has passed, and mother still sleeps every day, leaving the young boy with frustrated hopes.

　　Peng Yao was helpless and coaxed: "Senior Sister won't wake up for a while, maybe she will wake up when you grow up."

　　"Wow... How long will it take me to grow up..." Wan Changsheng's face turned red with anxiety.

　　"...very quickly."

　　The Fox King raised his head and looked outside the door. Almost at the same time, a tall, strong, white-haired old man rushed in like a wild beast, shouting in a loud voice: "Who! Who hurt my daughter-in-law? Who captured my grandson? I will slap your whole family to death with one slap!"

　　"Grandpa!" Wan Changsheng immediately jumped off the ground, crying and rushing towards the old man. The old man's momentum suddenly disappeared, and he hugged Wan Changsheng. Seeing that his grandson was so thin that he could hardly recognize him, and his eyes were swollen like walnuts, he suddenly cried out in pain: "Changsheng! My dear grandson, how did you become like this?"

　　Wan Changsheng kept sobbing and trembling while hugging the old man, saying incoherently: "Mother is dead... wuwu... Mother is dead..."

　　"What!" The old man was shocked. He thought his daughter-in-law was just injured, but never expected that she was dead. The old man's face turned pale, and then ashen. He said angrily: "Bastard! You even dare to kill my daughter-in-law!" The old man's angry eyes glared at Peng Yao and his party like copper bells. When he fell on Wan Sanniang in Chen Lan's hand, his pupils shrank and his eyeballs almost popped out of the frames.

　　Wan Sanniang had no sign of life and was indeed dead!

　　Peng Yao was confused. She couldn't understand what the old man said. The thick local dialect was so strong that no one except the Fox King could hear it clearly. But seeing the old man's expression, Peng Yao immediately understood. She stood up and walked towards the old man, nodded and clasped her fists and said, "Meeting the Lord of Wanlao Castle. I am Peng Yao, the junior sister of Wan Sanniang. I wonder if you have heard from my senior sister about me. My senior sister and I are both disciples of Elder Yao of Wangxian Sect. This time, I accidentally learned that my senior sister was in trouble. It's a pity that when I rushed there, I only had time to save Changsheng. My senior sister... I was a step late." Peng Yao hung her head in guilt.

　　The old man's anger eased a little after hearing this: "Pengyao? I heard my daughter-in-law tell me the names of your fellow apprentices. If you are Pengyao, you should have a token, right?"

　　Peng Yao was not annoyed when she heard this, and quickly took out the token of the Wangxian Sect's Alchemy Pavilion, which was a small gourd-shaped waist pendant that all disciples of the Alchemy Pavilion had. It was specially made, and if it was snatched away by someone else, the token would become invalid.

　　The old man took it and looked at it, and saw that it was indeed written with "Peng Yao, the seventh generation disciple of the Wangxian Sect's Alchemy Pavilion". It was made of the same material as his daughter-in-law's token.

　　The old man breathed a sigh of relief, and Ling Anyang and others stepped forward together: "Greetings, Senior Wan, I am Ling Anyang, a disciple of Xingfeng of Wangxian Sect."

　　Peng Yintian nodded casually: "Xianjian Pavilion, Peng Yintian."

　　"Xianjian Pavilion, Chen Lan."

　　The old man listened to these introductions, his expression became more and more relaxed, and he interrupted, "I have heard your names from my daughter-in-law. She once said that you are all the junior brothers and sisters she envied." After the old man finished speaking, he looked at the Fox King who was still sitting. After looking at the Fox King for a long time, the old man nodded and said, "This must be the old senior. I am here to greet you."

　　The Fox King smiled slightly and said, "Just call me Senior Fox."

　　"I see." The old man sighed, looked at Wan Sanniang, then looked at his grandson who was crying in his arms. His eyes could not help but turn red, and he sighed, "My humble abode is simple. If you don't mind, please follow me to Wanjiabao as a guest."

　　Peng Yao agreed without hesitation. Wan Changsheng had been sent, but the matter of the eldest sister was not over yet. She could not swallow that breath no matter what she said. Master Liancheng! This name was deeply engraved in her heart.

　　Wanjiabao is still half a day's journey away from Qilan Country. The old owner of the fortress found a magical tool called "Little Bamboo House" for flying. The house is spacious enough to accommodate several of them. It is not fast, but it is very stable, can block wind and rain, and has good defensive effects.

　　In the bamboo house, Wan Changsheng fell asleep leaning against his grandfather. The old fortress owner patted his grandson's back with pity and slowly said to everyone: "Our Wan family has made a living by refining tools for generations. At the beginning, our ancestor was a blacksmith with superb craftsmanship. Later, there were immortal cultivators. My ancestor began to cultivate immortality in order to pursue a longer-term path of refining tools. This has been passed down from generation to generation, and now we have become a well-known refining family in the Western Wilderness. There is also a Liancheng family that is comparable to our Wan family. They are also an ancient refining family, but they are different. For many years, the hostility has been difficult to resolve. In recent years, a young master named Liancheng has appeared in their family. He is vicious and wants to get rid of our Wanjiabao. Although we fought hard, we suffered heavy casualties. In order not to harm Changsheng, Jinbao asked his daughter-in-law to take Changsheng back to Beihuang Wangxian Sect, where they are safe. The Liancheng family does not have the courage to make trouble. How could he have thought that his daughter-in-law would be so disobedient and bring Changsheng back. "The old man shook his head and sighed helplessly. The dead cannot be resurrected. His daughter-in-law is dead. He doesn't know how sad his son will be after he returns.

　　Peng Yao frowned and said, "Elder Sister heard the news that Wan Jinbao was injured, so she was worried and wanted to come back to see him."

　　The old man was surprised: "How could it be? Jinbao is fine and not injured. Besides, we always report good news but not bad news. How could my daughter-in-law get such news?"

　　As soon as these words were spoken, everyone frowned.

　　The old man clapped his hands angrily: "Someone is spreading false information! We in the Wan family have our own secret method of spreading information. Outsiders cannot falsify this information at will, not even the Liancheng family can do that... Could it be..."

　　"It seems that there is a traitor at work, deliberately spreading false news to make the eldest sister worried. With the eldest sister's personality, she will of course turn back. They intercepted her halfway, killed her, kidnapped Changsheng, and used Changsheng to threaten Wanjiabao." Ling Anyang analyzed, and then looked at the old man and said: "Does the Liancheng family want some treasure from your family?"

　　"Indeed... Jin Bao is a very talented weapon refiner. He was born with a weapon spirit. After so many years of hard work and careful refinement, Jin Bao refined a unique weapon last year. When the weapon was refined, the sky was full of red clouds and auspicious clouds rolled. The weapon was born with spirit. It caused a sensation in the Western Wilderness at that time and could not be concealed. There were countless masters who came for this weapon, but my Wan family only wanted to refine the weapon and had no intention of hiding it. Jin Bao discussed with us and thought that giving this hot potato away would save trouble and also ask for a favor. However, after the weapon was refined, it was embedded in the refining platform. No matter what kind of master, it could not recover it. Those masters had no choice but to let it go. Since then, Jin Bao's reputation has soared, and countless masters have come to him to refine weapons. As a result, the Liancheng family became jealous and made trouble many times, trying to find out our method of refining the magic weapon. That weapon has become the most famous signboard of our Wan family, but also the biggest trouble."

　　Everyone was shocked: "Is there such a thing? Since the magic weapon can't be taken away, Wan Jinbao can always use it himself, right?"

　　The old man shook his head: "That's the weird thing. Jin Bao refined the magic weapon himself, but he couldn't move it at all. The magic weapon has been inserted upright on the refining table since it was made. No one can move it at all."

　　"What about the spirit of the weapon? With the spirit of the weapon, we can communicate."

　　"That's right. The spirit communicated with Jin Bao and said that it was waiting for its master. Jin Bao asked it who its master was, but it said it didn't know. Jin Bao once advised it to go find its master on its own, but it refused to leave. It's really a hot potato, and now it has implicated my daughter-in-law..."

　　This aroused everyone's interest, and Peng Yintian asked, "Is that magic weapon a flying sword?"

　　"No, it's a spear."

　　"Spear?" Everyone was surprised. There were very few cultivators who used spears. At least they had never seen it with their own eyes in the Northern Wilderness.

　　The old man was puzzled: "What about the spear? You seem very surprised. In our Western Wasteland, there are countless cultivators who use spears. Haha, it is said that the Northern Wasteland has beautiful mountains and clear waters, beautiful scenery and beautiful people. It is good to play with long swords. Swords are the most beautiful things among weapons. It's different in our Western Wasteland. We are rough and don't use long swords very often. Spears, axes, and hammers are common. It was also a coincidence that Jin Bao refined that spear. He bought an inconspicuous big stone in the shop. We couldn't see the power of the stone, but Jin Bao thought it was extraordinary, so he took it back and smelted it day and night. The stone was very large and its nature was not suitable for refining other magic tools. It was just suitable for a spear, so he refined that spear. The auspicious signs appeared unexpectedly. This magic tool came from our Wan family. It's hard to say whether it is a blessing or a curse."

　　After chatting all the way, they finally arrived at Wanjiabao. Looking down at Wanjiabao from a high place, everyone looked at this big family with curiosity. The buildings were all built against the mountain and made of hard stone. At first glance, it looked like a huge mountain with countless caves.

　　"This is our Wanjia Fort. Although it looks simple, its defense is very strong and has protected our Wan family for generations."

　　Wanjiabao is surrounded by mountains. There is a tall observation tower at the entrance between the two mountains. Several male cultivators stand on it to guard. From there, you can see the mountains and have a wide view. There is also a large crossbow on the observation tower. The old man said proudly: "Don't look at that crossbow. Ten thousand arrows will be fired at once. It is unstoppable."

　　Everyone stepped on the bluestone road. Peng Yintian tiptoed. The old man laughed: "Young man, you are really smart. There are many traps under the stone. Haha, without us leading the way, outsiders can't get in."

　　Finally, they entered the depths of the forest. The doorways looked like honeycombs, which amazed everyone.

　　"This is enough for a thousand households, right?" Ling Anyang said.

　　"Yes, there are a total of 1,200 households, and most of them have the surname Wan."

　　Ling Anyang nodded: "Could it be that the senior sister was also born here?"

　　"That's not the case with Senior Sister." Peng Yao laughed, "Senior Sister's home is in the Northern Wilderness, and her last name just happened to be Wan."

　　"That's right, my daughter-in-law is a coincidence, and it's also fate...ah..."

　　The old castle owner came back with a few strangers, immediately attracting everyone's attention.

　　When everyone saw Wan Changsheng and Wan Sanniang, who looked like a dead person, they immediately surrounded him in anger and asked questions.

　　The old fortress owner avoided everyone and went straight home. A few elders of status followed him hurriedly.

　　The castle lord’s house is the largest, and once you enter, it’s quite prosperous.

　　There was a maid cleaning the room, and the old castle owner said sternly: "Go and call Jinbao out, Changsheng is back."

　　After the old castle lord finished speaking, he sat down blankly, staring at Wan Sanniang in a daze.

　　Soon, a deep male voice came from the back door.

　　"Dad, Changsheng is back? You didn't lie to me, did you? What about Sanniang?"

　　Peng Yao stared at the back door until a figure walked in quickly. He was shirtless, had a dirty face, was tall and strong, and looked extremely rough. He didn't look like a man with delicate emotions at all.

　　The man was stunned when he saw the strange guests. Just as he was about to speak, his eyes fell on Wan Sanniang. The man was shocked and shouted, "Sanniang! What's going on?"

　　Chen Lan let the man snatch Wan Sanniang away. When the man hugged Wan Sanniang, his body stiffened again. He stared at Wan Sanniang's face with wide eyes in disbelief. He slowly lowered his head and put his head on Wan Sanniang's chest. He trembled and felt Wan Sanniang's breath. The man's hand shook, and Wan Sanniang fell from his strong hand...

　　Peng Yao steadily caught Wan Sanniang's body and said sadly: "Master Sister is dead..."

　　The author has something to say:~~~~Ah~~

　　6464 Hellfire Spear

　　64 Hellfire Spear

　　These words were like a bolt from the blue. Wan Jinbao was knocked back several steps and only stopped when he hit his head on the table.

　　The old man stepped forward, patted Wan Jinbao on the shoulder and scolded him: "Jinbao, you have to cheer up! If you are a man, don't let others worry about you. The dead cannot be resurrected. You have to cheer up. You still have Changsheng to take care of. Don't let the children worry about you."

　　The man raised his head in confusion, and suddenly shouted as if in a dream: "Changsheng, where is Changsheng?"

　　"I'm here, Dad." Wan Changsheng rushed over, but this time he didn't cry because he didn't want to make his father too sad.

　　Wan Jinbao hugged his son tightly and didn't move. He was silent for a long time before he spoke again: "I must avenge Sanniang!"

　　Wan Jinbao stood up and walked towards the back room with Wan Changsheng, without even glancing at Peng Yao and the others.

　　"Where is he going? How is he going to take revenge?" Peng Yao asked worriedly.

　　"The back is where the weapons are refined... He knows who his enemies are."

　　The Fox King said impatiently at this time: "Revenge is inevitable, but if we don't find a way to preserve Wan Sanniang's body, it will rot, and Bai Lian's efforts will be in vain. As long as the soul is there, resurrection is not impossible."

　　"What?" the old man was shocked.

　　Peng Yao hurriedly explained the matter, and the old man was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes: "So, my daughter-in-law still has a chance to be resurrected. Great! Great, preserving her body is the most important thing. I will ask someone to find a treasure to preserve her body."

　　Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief and hesitated for a long time. Then, Peng Yao carried Wan Sanniang and walked to the back. Seeing this, the others followed.

　　The place for refining weapons in the back is a natural cave, which is magically half cold and half hot, just like the Bagua formation.

　　In the center of the vast cave was a tall refining platform. Before Peng Yao even approached, several disciples surrounded her and drove her away: "This is a key place for refining! No outsiders are allowed to enter."

　　"I'm sorry, we didn't mean to, but can you please call out Wan Jinbao? I still have something to say about your wife."

　　"This..." When the disciples saw Wan Sanniang, they immediately hesitated.

　　Wan Jinbao on the stage finally came over. He looked at everyone with lifeless eyes and had no mood to entertain guests at all.

　　Peng Yao had no choice but to repeat the fact that Wan Sanniang still had a chance to be resurrected. After hearing this, Wan Jinbao regained his spirits and asked, "Are you serious?"

　　"It's absolutely true. I feel the same as you. We both hope that the senior sister can come back to life. So no matter how difficult the conditions are, I am willing to look for hope."

　　"That's great..." Wan Jinbao cried with joy, leaning against the wall and sobbing for a long time. After wiping his tears, Wan Jinbao cheered up and said, "You must be Junior Sister Pengyao, right? I'm sorry for neglecting you all just now."

　　"Don't worry about it. It will take more than a day or two for the eldest sister to be resurrected, and it won't be easy to seek revenge on the Liancheng family. You'd better cheer up and take good care of Changsheng. He...he has been losing weight recently, and only you, as his father, can comfort him. If the eldest sister were alive, she would definitely feel distressed to see Changsheng like this."

　　Wan Jinbao nodded: "Yes, that's right, Changsheng, come here."

　　Wan Changsheng trotted over to him, and Wan Jinbao said solemnly, "Dad wants to tell you that one day your mother will come back to life. No matter how long it takes, you have to wait for your mother to wake up, so you have to take good care of yourself, don't get sick, and cheer up. Do you understand?"

　　Wan Changsheng returned to his father's side, and he was in much better spirits. He nodded vigorously and said, "Don't worry, Dad. I will work hard with you. I will eat a bucket of rice every day in the future! This way I can grow up quickly."

　　Wan Jinbao forced a smile: "Then you are not a good-for-nothing?"

　　Wan Changsheng scratched his head: "Dad, I also want to practice, I want to refine weapons, I want to become as strong as Dad and Mom, I want to protect Mom, if Mom hadn't died to protect me..."

　　"Okay..." Wan Jinbao nodded bitterly.

　　Everyone stood quietly by without disturbing anyone, casually looking around the large cave, when suddenly, a noisy sound came from outside.

　　Wan Jinbao frowned and said, "It's a cultivator who came to identify the weapon."

　　"Recognition device?"

　　"Yes, it's that spear." Wan Jinbao pointed to the refining table.

　　Everyone looked back and saw a straight spear in the middle of the huge stage. The silver spear stood still in the middle, as if they saw a mighty god of war in silver armor. At a glance, the feeling of deterrence penetrated into everyone's mind. Everyone couldn't help but retreat. Wan Jinbao sighed, "It's all because of this spear. It's a pity that no one has been able to take it away."

　　"Can anyone identify the weapon?" Chen Lan asked casually.

　　"Well, now I just hope someone will claim it as soon as possible. If it weren't for it, how could Sanniang be implicated..."

　　Chen Lan smiled: "If that's the case, then I'll go up and give it a try."

　　As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Peng Yintian had already flown towards the refining table before her.

　　"Let's go and see what's going on." Ling Anyang pulled Peng Yao.

　　At this time, all the cultivators who came from outside the house came in and hurriedly rushed to the refining table. Peng Yao and others were immediately submerged in the crowd of hundreds of people.

　　Peng Yao was shocked: "If so many people come every day, how can you refine weapons?"

　　Wan Jinbao smiled bitterly: "That's right, I used to like refining weapons here, and after this incident, I built another refining platform."

　　"This spear looks... quite insignificant. I'm really curious about its origin." Peng Yao muttered, watching Peng Yintian step forward first, and with a little luck, he drew his spear. Clang... a hollow sound was heard, and Peng Yintian was knocked down two meters away. The people in the queue started to make a noise: "Great! He can't do it! We have a chance."

　　Chen Lan was the second one. He held the spear cautiously and tried to retract it, but the spear didn't move at all. Chen Lan sighed and had no choice but to retreat.

　　Ling Anyang was curious: "What does it take to successfully identify the device?"

　　Wan Jinbao explained: "It's very simple. As long as you get it in your hands, you will succeed. Look at those who failed. Because they were not recognized, no matter what method they used, they could not shake the spear at all."

　　Ling Anyang whispered: "Then if someone destroys the refining table...wouldn't that be okay?"

　　"Hahaha, don't underestimate the refining table. This is a refining table that has been passed down from generation to generation in my family. It has been tempered by fierce fire for many years. It is not an ordinary existence. It is not easy to destroy the refining table. Besides, the spear is not embedded deeply. It is not the problem of the refining table. It is mainly due to spirituality. All objects in the world have spirits. Those who are destined to get it can't be forced."

　　"I see." Ling Anyang nodded, and crossed his arms as he watched those people tossing the spear in various ways. Unfortunately, no matter what they did, the spear didn't move at all. "It seems that this weapon spirit is very picky about its master."

　　"Haha, that's right." Wan Jinbao agreed.

　　One by one, people went up to try, and those who failed left one by one.

　　Peng Yintian and Chen Lan had already retreated to the corner to watch the show leisurely. They looked at Wan Jinbao with a little more brilliance. It didn't matter if they couldn't get the spear. If they could ask Wan Jinbao for help in refining the weapon, it would be a good thing. Wan Jinbao could refine such an artifact, so it was not an exaggeration to say that he was a master of his generation.

　　"Why don't you two go up and give it a try?" Wan Jinbao looked at Peng Yao and Ling Anyang with a smile.

　　Ling Anyang nodded: "Okay, now that we are here, it would be a shame to miss it."

　　Peng Yao smoothed her long hair and said in a sluggish tone, "Long spears, it seems we don't know how to use them at all."

　　"Yeah, haha, everyone is used to using long swords."

　　"It's okay. A spear is not difficult to wield. It's more fun to wield than a sword."

　　Finally, after the last outsider left in disappointment, Ling Anyang stepped forward.

　　Looking at the spear from a close distance, he found that it was very delicate. The silver spear shaft was actually carved with intricate patterns. Wan Jinbao then said, "This spear is 12 feet 9 inches long and weighs 130 pounds. The spear shaft and spear head are both made of carved stone. The spear tassel and the name of the spear are not known yet."

　　Ling Anyang touched the spear and praised: "What a great craftsmanship! Could the carved stone have these patterns? I thought you carved it yourself."

　　"Haha, this stone is indeed strange. After it is cut, beautiful patterns appear. It is really beautiful. Moreover, the carved stone is extraordinary. Most spears are made of flexible wood that can be soft or hard. Stone rarely has the toughness of wood. Only this carved stone is born for casting spears. It can be soft for the spear shaft and hard for the spear head! It is really amazing and rare in the world."

　　Ling Anyang smacked his lips: "What you said makes me jealous, haha, let me try."

　　Ling Anyang used his energy and hand gestures to try his best, but the spear remained unmoved.

　　Ling Anyang helplessly spread his hands: "Ignore me."

　　"Haha, it's okay. If you like the spear, I can help you recast one."

　　"Thank you for your kindness, Brother Wan. I still prefer to use a long sword. If I switch to using a gun, my Jinghong will be angry, hahahaha."

　　Wan Jinbao glanced at Ling Anyang's flying sword and nodded in understanding: "I see, your flying sword will become a spiritual weapon in a short time. This sword is also extraordinary. Can you lend it to me for a look?"

　　"Give."

　　Wan Jinbao took the Jinghong Sword and pondered it obsessively, muttering to himself: "Your Northern Wilderness weapon refining methods are very different from our Western Wilderness. This is so meticulous, it's really admirable."

　　"Haha, no, no." Ling Anyang replied politely. Peng Yao didn't know whether to laugh or cry. The flying sword he was talking about seemed like the one he had made himself.

　　Peng Yao walked towards the spear and looked it up and down. He held the spear without much hope, gritted his teeth, and pulled with all his strength!

　　Snap, snap, snap——

　　Peng Yao retreated repeatedly in astonishment, holding the spear that he had easily raised. Then he fell to the ground with a dark face, and was pressed down hard by the spear, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.

　　“It’s so heavy…” Peng Yao fell to the ground, groaning in pain. He felt dizzy and couldn’t get up for a long time.

　　"Junior sister!"

　　"Miss Peng!"

　　Ling Anyang rushed forward and grabbed the spear, trying to move it away to rescue Peng Yao, but he was shocked to find that even though he exerted all his strength, the spear did not move at all.

　　"Didn't you say it was 130 kilograms? Brother Wan, are you serious?" Ling Anyang stared at Wan Jinbao. Wan Jinbao pushed him aside stupidly and held the spear tightly, but the spear didn't move. Wan Jinbao was stunned: "How could this be! When I calculated it, it was indeed only 130 kilograms."

　　Ling Anyang looked at Peng Yao who was being pressed down, and immediately said angrily: "It must be more than 13,000 kilograms!" After all, he was at the Nascent Soul stage, and he had used all his strength, so how could he not be able to deal with something weighing 13,000 kilograms? But this thing didn't move at all.

　　Peng Yintian and Chen Lan hurried over to help. At this time, the Fox King, who had run away to some unknown place, suddenly appeared and said, "Don't do anything. I'll do it."

　　Fox King Hong's figure floated over like a floating cloud, and the fox fire turned into two huge palms, grabbing the spear and lifting it to the side. Slowly, the spear was finally moved to the side. As the fox fire was retracted, the spear slammed to the ground with a clang, and even a crack appeared on the refining table.

　　The Fox King withdrew his momentum and said with a smile: "A spear weighing 130,000 jin, it is really a good spear." As the Fox King said this, his narrow eyebrows raised at Wan Jinbao, and the smile made Wan Jinbao shudder. Then he heard the Fox King say: "The Lord of Wanbao is really a gifted weapon refiner."

　　Wan Jinbao's heart moved, and he asked suspiciously: "Could it be that Senior can see the spirit of the weapon beside me?"

　　The Fox King nodded, and Wan Jinbao exclaimed: "As expected of you, Senior. The weapon spirits around me have only been seen by very few people over the years. If I don't want others to see them, they will never see them. Those who can see through them at a glance are all masters. These weapon spirits that I was born with have benefited me a lot in the process of refining weapons. They are all my good helpers and friends. I can achieve what I have today thanks to their company. This spear was also forged by us together. I didn't expect it to be such a rare item, weighing 130,000 jin!" Wan Jinbao was shocked and helpless. He looked at the injured Peng Yao and said, "It actually recognized Miss Peng as its master. I didn't expect it."

　　Ling Anyang had already let Peng Yao take the medicine. Peng Yao adjusted her breath for a while, and looked at the spear on the ground weakly. Ling Anyang exhaled and said, "Brother Wan, Senior Fox, you two should think of a solution quickly. Since this spear has recognized Junior Sister as its master, that's a good thing, but it's so heavy, how can we use it? It's really a huge burden."

　　Wan Jinbao said: "In theory, as long as it recognizes its master, it should follow the master's wishes and not become a burden to the master. If the master wants it to weigh ten kilograms, it won't become a hundred kilograms. Maybe Miss Peng has just recovered it and is not familiar with its use..."

　　Peng Yao muttered: "I'm useless at all..."

　　The Fox King came closer, looked at the spear and said, "Isn't there a spirit? Why don't you come out and meet people? If not, we can leave."

　　As soon as he finished speaking, phantom white smoke rose from the spear, and a blurry little shadow circled around Peng Yao: "Master, Master, this spear is called the Karma Fire Spear. I will teach you the spell of the Karma Fire Spear. You must understand the spell in one go, so that you can use the Karma Fire Spear as you wish."

　　"Karma Fire Spear? This name is really unlucky." Ling Anyang muttered.

　　The weapon spirit had disappeared, and Peng Yao sat cross-legged with her eyes closed. The Hellfire Spear automatically floated in front of her, flashing with a bright light.

　　Seeing this, Ling Anyang consciously stood by to protect Peng Yao. Wan Jinbao winked at the others, and they left.

　　"Karma fire...spear..." The Fox King walked at the back, stroking his forehead and thinking hard. He felt that the name was very familiar, but he couldn't remember where he had heard it.

　　"Auntie Pengyao is amazing! No one else could do it, only she succeeded." Wan Changsheng clapped his hands excitedly. Wan Jinbao laughed and said, "You have to work hard too. Maybe you will be even better than your auntie in the future."

　　"Yes, yes." Wan Changsheng nodded excitedly.

　　The refining table was deserted, with only Peng Yao and Ling Anyang sitting quietly.

　　Peng Yao's Qi sank into his Dantian, and his mind floated before his eyes, thinking of the illusory weapon spirit. Peng Yao couldn't help but ask, "Why did you choose me as your master? To be honest, I have never used a spear, and I don't understand it at all. I have only used a long sword."

　　"Master, you will be able to do it soon. If you can't use a spear, who else in the world can use a spear?"

　　"…Why did you choose me as your master? Spears are more suitable for men."

　　"That's just self-righteous thinking. The Hellfire Spear originally belongs to you, the Master, so of course it only recognizes you."

　　“Oh…” Peng Yao felt a chill in his heart just thinking about a weapon weighing 130,000 jin. He really had no interest in playing with such a heavy thing.

　　"Master, please concentrate. I will teach you the spell."

　　"oh."

　　Three days later, Wanjiabao.

　　Peng Yintian was practicing swordplay in the open space, Chen Lan was sitting cross-legged in meditation, and the Fox King was leaning against a treetop drinking. Wan Changsheng ran over happily and shouted, "Everyone, go and see! Aunt Peng Yao has woken up!"

　　"Let's go." Peng Yintian immediately put away his sword and flashed towards the refining table.

　　On the empty refining table, Peng Yao held the spear in both hands and wielded it flexibly. The silver spear was like a silver snake, gliding nimbly with Peng Yao's movements, picking, stabbing, smashing, chopping, poking and poking. Every movement was filled with a powerful and captivating aura.

　　This was the first time that Ling Anyang and the others saw Peng Yao wielding a spear. The spear had to be held tightly with both hands and used with strength. It was completely different from using a sword. They were used to using light swords and were undoubtedly unfamiliar with the spear.

　　At this moment, Pengyao's every move was full of strength, and those profound strengths seemed to be engraved in everyone's mind. Pengyao in red was like the heroic female Mulan on horseback. This was a new understanding. In the past, Pengyao was a kind and gentle girl with a good temper. She was soft-hearted and could not be tough. She had little connection with heroic spirit. But now, wielding a spear, she was really like a female knight in bright clothes and a furious horse, sweeping through thousands of troops with a spear and cutting through thorns.

　　Everyone was still in shock and speechless. Peng Yao had already stopped. He held the spear in one hand and took a deep breath. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "This is too heavy... I am so tired..."

　　The weapon spirit said, "I control it at 1,300 kilograms. Master, you need to slowly get used to this strength. 1,300 kilograms is the most basic strength. Only when you master this strength can you exert the most basic power of the Hellfire Spear when fighting against the enemy."

　　Peng Yao's eyes darkened when he heard this, "Oh my god, this is just the basics? Then what can bring out the full power?"

　　"Of course, it's to the point where you can control 130,000 jin and wield it with ease."

　　"...I..." Can you please not change your career!

　　The author has something to say: ~~ The second update ·~~^_^ Aa ...

　　6565 Ranking

　　65 Ranking

　　Peng Yao was very depressed. She got the magical weapon that everyone dreamed of, but she couldn't enjoy it. The spear spirit, who always called her master sweetly, didn't listen to her at all. She said that only 130 kilograms would be enough for playing with, but the spirit insisted on 1,300 kilograms and refused to give in. Peng Yao said all the good things she could to no avail, so she had to carry the 1,300-kilogram spear around with her every day.

　　That would be fine, she had a good temper and didn't care, but the weapon spirit kept nagging: "Master, you are too weak, it's such a waste of the Hellfire Spear. You can only use 1,300 kilograms of power now, which is really a drop in the bucket. When can you use 103,000 kilograms of power, so that everyone can see how powerful the Hellfire Spear really is."

　　Peng Yao was so angry that she almost vomited blood after hearing this. Considering her age, her current level of cultivation was already something that many people envied and envied. The careless roll of the eyes from the Karma Fire Spear stimulated Peng Yao so much that she wished she could go back to the furnace and be retrained.

　　"Lord of the Castle, there are a lot of people outside. They heard that the artifact has recognized its master, so they want to come and see who Miss Peng is." The guard rushed into the house anxiously and knelt in front of Wan Jinbao to ask for instructions.

　　Wan Jinbao frowned and sighed: "There is nothing we can do about it. The spear recognizes its master, and we can't hide it from outsiders. They won't give up until they see Miss Peng. You go out and greet them first." After that, Wan Jinbao looked at Peng Yao and the others and said, "I'm sorry, although I want to hide it, I can't. Those cultivators outside come from all over the place. There are unknown novices and masters we can't afford to offend. Sigh. I have to inconvenience Miss Peng."

　　Peng Yao nodded: "It's okay, if it's a blessing, it's not a disaster, and if it's a disaster, it can't be avoided."

　　"Well, Miss Peng, remember one thing, this spear weighs 130 kilograms, only 130 kilograms, do you understand?" Wan Jinbao stared at Peng Yao, then looked at the others: "You too."

　　Peng Yao and Ling Anyang nodded at the same time: "Understood, this spear is 12 feet 9 inches long and weighs 130 kilograms. It is called the Karma Fire Spear."

　　"Yes, that's it."

　　Wan Jinbao went out to welcome the guests, and soon a large group of people came in. They swept their sharp eyes towards Chen Lan and Peng Yao in the room. Most of them were stunned when they saw Chen Lan's beauty, and then they stared at Peng Yao who was holding a spear.

　　These people were dressed strangely, and looked strange and unfriendly to Peng Yao. Peng Yao held her head high, thinking that since there were more people, she couldn't show weakness.

　　Among them, there were many people whose cultivation was obviously not as good as Peng Yao’s. They just took a glance and said goodbye and left.

　　The room suddenly became deserted, and the remaining people thought they were better than Peng Yao, or were indeed better than her.

　　Among them, the most unfathomable was an elegant scholar who looked to be in his twenties. He walked slowly towards Peng Yao, bowed politely and said, "I wonder if this fellow Taoist could let me see the wonders of the Karma Fire Spear? Since it has chosen you as its master, there is nothing much to say. It's just that I am really curious about it. It is a magical instrument that brings auspicious signs from heaven. It is rare to see it in the world. I would feel sorry if I don't see it for myself."

　　Peng Yao also smiled politely and apologized, "My fellow Daoist, it's not that I don't want you to see it, but I'm new to weapons and haven't yet understood its power. I've never used a spear before and I really don't know how to use it. I'm sorry to disappoint you."

　　The scholar was stunned, and thought for a while, then said, "Fellow Daoist, can you let me see your hand?"

　　Peng Yao stretched out her left hand without hesitation to show him. She knew what this man wanted to see. He must be looking at the calluses on her hands. The palm lines of those who wield spears and those who use swords are of course different.

　　The scholar first looked at it casually, then seemed to not believe it, and grabbed Pengyao's hand and tried to check it. Pengyao frowned and tried to pull it back, but failed. Ling Anyang grabbed the man's shoulder and pushed him: "Men and women should not touch each other. Have you forgotten this after living for so long? How can you let me look at my sister's hand?"

　　Wan Jinbao and the others laughed beside him. The scholar coughed awkwardly and said, "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to offend you. I'm really shocked that the girl has never practiced with a spear, but this spear chose you as its master. I'm afraid the girl has some extraordinary qualities that I don't know about."

　　Ling Anyang said impatiently: "You've already seen it, so stop talking nonsense."

　　The scholar clasped his fists and said: "Then I'll take my leave. See you again if we're lucky." After saying that, he left with a smile.

　　"He's quite straightforward. Fortunately, he didn't challenge me to a spear competition." Peng Yao exhaled. She thought she was too unfamiliar with spear use and it would be embarrassing to perform it. She must practice more.

　　Wan Jinbao laughed: "That man is the Thousand-Eyed Scholar Shen Yunfeng. He doesn't care about the fight, his purpose is to take a look at the spear and you, the girl."

　　"The Scholar with a Thousand Eyes? That's a weird title."

　　"Haha, this is a metaphor for him having a thousand pairs of eyes, omnipresent, able to see every corner. Do you know the famous Righteous Alliance in our Western Wilderness?"

　　"A chivalrous organization?" Ling Anyang raised his eyebrows.

　　"No, no, it's an organization that specializes in collecting information. The famous 'Divine Dragon List', 'Potential Dragon List', 'Jiaolong List', and 'Magic Weapon List' in the Western Wasteland are all from their organization. I don't know what method they used to collect information on various magic weapons of masters from all over the Western Wasteland and rank them. It's strange to say, this is just their private and reckless behavior, but now cultivators from all over the Western Wasteland are fighting for this ranking, which shows how great its influence is." Wan Jinbao sighed and continued, "The reason why the Liancheng family suppressed our Wanjiabao so much is because of the magic weapon ranking. Originally, our two families were evenly matched, but this time because of the appearance of the Karma Fire Spear, they are one step higher, and the Liancheng family is desperate. Humph. I, Wan Jinbao, have been refining weapons all my life, and I have never cared about these false names. It's really unreasonable. It killed the innocent Sanniang. If I had known this, I would rather not refine this Karma Fire Spear."

　　The Fox King said calmly, "The problems between your two families have existed for a long time. Without the Infernal Fire Spear, problems will arise sooner or later. By the way, what is the ranking of the Infernal Fire Spear on that magic weapon list? Show it to me."

　　Wan Jinbao immediately asked someone to fetch a copy of "Haoqi League Magical Instrument List". There was a small ranking number under the title. The Fox King directly opened the thin book.

　　The first page is marked with the 100th ranked magical weapon: Shui Linglong - a magical weapon of cold water nature...

　　The introduction was quite detailed, taking up a whole page, and was accompanied by Shui Linglong's pictures, which were quite vivid.

　　The ranking is from low to high, from front to back. This thin booklet introduces one hundred magical instruments, and the last page is the magical instrument ranked number one.

　　The Fox King and his companions gathered around the book and turned the pages attentively. Suddenly, they saw the Infernal Fire Spear. The Fox King was stunned: "Infernal Fire Spear, it's only ranked 90th?"

　　Wan Jinbao laughed, "It's good to be able to get in. Although the Infernal Fire Spear is a sign from heaven, its power is still unknown to the world. Moreover, the ranking of a magic weapon is actually closely related to its owner. No matter how good a magic weapon is, if there is no owner to make it shine, how can the world be sure of its value. Everything about the Infernal Fire Spear is still a secret. What will happen in the future depends on Miss Peng."

　　"That's right, then which magic weapon is your highest ranking?" everyone asked curiously.

　　Wan Jinbao coughed lightly and said rather embarrassedly: "My personal highest-ranked magic weapon is the Overlord Hammer that I forged a hundred years ago, which ranks forty-nine. However, the highest-ranked magic weapon of my Wanjiabao is the Emperor Cauldron, which ranks seventh. The Emperor Cauldron is the signature of my Wanjia, a relic of an ancestor, and is now in the hands of the old senior, Emperor Ping'an."

　　"The seventh? How amazing! Look, we found it. Is this the Emperor's Cauldron? Wow, it looks very extraordinary at first glance." Ling Anyang exclaimed.

　　Peng Yao smiled: "Wanjiabao is really full of talents and extraordinary demeanor."

　　Wan Jinbao laughed and said, "What do you mean?"

　　Peng Yao said: "You all gave such good magic weapons to outsiders. You said it was a signboard, but the signboard is in the hands of others. Most people would not be willing to add more people. It's not like all magic weapons are as picky about their owners as the Hellfire Spear."

　　Wan Jinbao laughed, "That's right. This is the rule left by my ancestors. The better the magic weapon is, the more it should be given to others. Alas, it is a sin to possess a treasure. The main reason is to avoid killing. Besides, our Wan family is just a cultivator who makes a living by forging iron. In terms of cultivation, we are far inferior to those masters outside. A good magic weapon should be matched with a suitable master. It would be a waste if it fell into our hands. You only see the current ranking of the Emperor Cauldron. Think about it from another perspective. Without its owner, Emperor Ping'an, who conquered the world, how could the Emperor Cauldron be so famous."

　　Others nodded in agreement when they heard this. A good magic weapon would be buried if it didn't have a good master.

　　Peng Yao coughed lightly: "Brother Wan, I feel so stressed when you say that. The Hellfire Spear has attracted so much attention before it was even released. I dare not lose its reputation and bury it."

　　"Hahaha." Everyone laughed in unison. Wan Jinbao stared at Peng Yao and said, "Miss Peng, there is no need to be modest. Sanniang once said that you are her most promising junior sister. One day, you will astound people. And in my opinion, Miss Peng, you are so advanced in cultivation at such a young age, which is already astonishing. You youngsters have completely outdone us."

　　Peng Yao giggled: "Brother Wan, don't call me Miss Peng. The senior sister calls me Junior Sister, and you can just call me Sister."

　　"Okay, I'll call you sister from now on."

　　The Fox King interrupted their recognition of their relationship and asked casually, "Who is Emperor Ping An?"

　　Wan Jinbao smiled and asked someone to bring another basic booklet, the Divine Dragon List, the Hidden Dragon List, the Flood Dragon List...

　　Everyone gathered around to look through the list. Wan Jinbao opened the Divine Dragon List and said, "There are only ten people on the Divine Dragon List, all of whom are well-deserved masters. Emperor Ping'an ranks fourth. He is the biggest supporter of our Wan family. The Wan family has survived for so many years thanks to the care of Emperor Ping'an. Outsiders who want to touch our Wan family will most likely be wary of the existence of this senior."

　　"Wow, fourth! God, Lianxu cultivation! Ah, I'm blind!"

　　"The first four are all in the realm of refining emptiness, and the ones after them are in the realm of transformation into spirit."

　　"There are so many masters in the Western Wasteland. I wonder how many masters we have in the Northern Wasteland."

　　"You have a lot of hermit masters in the Northern Wilderness. I once heard from a friend of the Righteous Alliance that their leader intends to expand to the entire Great Wilderness. Maybe in the future there will be a Great Wilderness Divine Dragon Ranking. That would be called a peerless master."

　　"This Righteous Alliance is quite interesting. They dare to collect intelligence so openly. They must have powerful backers."

　　"Haha, everyone guesses so."

　　Peng Yao flipped open the rather thick Hidden Dragon List and said, “This probably lists a hundred names.”

　　"Yes, there are two columns with one hundred names, that is, two hundred people. They are all young and promising cultivators who are expected to break through to the God Transformation stage in the future. It is better to call it a Genius List than a Potential Dragon List. The cultivation levels on this list are quite mixed, ranging from Foundation Establishment to Nascent Soul. The ranking is calculated based on their age and cultivation progress. If you were in our Western Wilderness, you would definitely be ranked on it."

　　"The Jiaolong Ranking is inferior to the Shenlong Ranking. Basically, if someone falls down from the Shenlong Ranking, the No. 1 on the Jiaolong Ranking will have a chance to move up."

　　Peng Yintian flipped through the book and suddenly said, "This thing has both advantages and disadvantages. The Hidden Dragon Ranking must have the biggest fluctuations, right?"

　　Wan Jinbao nodded: "Yes, most of the people on the Hidden Dragon List are young people. Since this thing came into being, people often disappear from the list, which means they are dead."

　　Peng Yintian laughed: "With this thing, it's like a flower attracting butterflies and bees. Those who are not convinced and have other intentions can easily go to the people on the list to duel, and kill one if they can."

　　"Yes, many talented people who were expected to be successful fell after this. The other two lists are much better, with high cultivation levels and few troublemakers."

　　Peng Yintian shook his head: "That Haoqi League is really idle."

　　Wan Jinbao smiled bitterly. The existence of the Righteous Alliance brought a lot of fun to everyone, and even found a goal for many people to strive for. Although it was an empty name, it was also a hope. People are kind-hearted, who can be without a little vanity? Everyone knew the troubles that were caused, but no one could stop it.

　　"Fort Lord, the second in command of the Liancheng family is here to visit."

　　The people in the room looked solemn. Liancheng came uninvited.

　　Wan Jinbao clenched his fists until they creaked, and said in a cold voice, "Welcome in."

　　"yes."

　　The second in command of the Liancheng family, an inconspicuous middle-aged man, was followed by a dozen guards and seemed to be traveling lightly.

　　"Brother Wan, long time no see. You have become really famous recently. I have to admit that your cooking skills are better than mine."

　　Wan Jinbao calmly gave up his seat and served tea: "I can't bear to be called brother. My wife's body is still warm, Liancheng's second in command, don't say you didn't know."

　　"..." Lian Chengjiu's expression changed, but he quickly recovered: "Brother Wan, please don't misunderstand. My sister-in-law's affairs have absolutely nothing to do with our Liancheng family."

　　"Okay, I didn't let you in to listen to your explanation. Just tell me what you want to say."

　　Lian Chengjiu glanced at Peng Yao's hand, his expression straightened, and he said, "Master Wanbao, I came here today for no other reason than to hear that the divine weapon recognized its master, so I came to take a look."

　　Wan Jinbao snorted coldly and was about to speak.

　　Peng Yao stood up and said, "So you are here to see my Hellfire Spear. No problem. Liancheng's Second In Command, take this!"

　　Peng Yao raised her hand, and the Hellfire Spear flew into the sky and fell towards Lian Chengjiu's position.

　　Lian Chengjiu's face lit up with joy, and he immediately stood up and raised his hand to take it. Peng Yao's mouth corners slightly raised.

　　Bang!

　　Phew!

　　The Hellfire Spear landed on Lian Chengjiu's body with a bang. Before the smile on Lian Chengjiu's face faded, a mouthful of scarlet blood spurted out of his mouth, splashing several feet high. Lian Chengjiu's entire head was completely stunned.

　　The author has something to say: ~~~Update~~~~I may not be able to write the second update~haha Anyway I will write it now~~~

　　Thanks to zouhaohua1 for throwing the mine~~~~

　　6666 Goodbye

　　66 Goodbye

　　"Second in Command!" The stunned guards came to their senses after a long time and rushed to rescue Lian Chengjiu, and the spear returned to Peng Yao's hand again.

　　Peng Yao rushed over and stepped on Lian Chengjiu's chest: "My senior sister's body is still warm! You still have the nerve to come to Wanjiabao to act like a righteous man, are you going to let people eat! I won't kill you today, because there is a head for every wrong and a debt for every debt. Master Liancheng killed my senior sister, so he can't live alone!" Peng Yao kicked the injured Lian Chengjiu to the corner, glared at the guards who wanted to take action and said: "Do you want to take action in Wanjiabao? Or do you go back and deliver the letter? Tell that Master Liancheng that if he doesn't come, Lian Chengjiu will die."

　　The guards looked at each other and left in a hurry.

　　Lian Chengjiu, who was hit by the spear and was out of breath, took a long time to recover. He opened his eyes with difficulty, but his ears were ringing. Lian Chengjiu said in a low voice: "You...you will regret it...You Wan family..."

　　Peng Yao touched him lightly with the tip of the gun, and Lian Chengjiu's head tilted and he fainted.

　　Peng Yao finally let out a sigh of relief, looked at Wan Jinbao and said, "Brother Wan, I know you still have to worry about Wanjiabao, and there are many things you can't let go of. I don't think the eldest sister will say anything to you, but I want revenge is my personal idea. The eldest sister is like my own sister... She died, not only I am sad, but my master is probably the saddest..." Peng Yao felt very sad when he thought of the news that his master learned of the death of the eldest sister. The eldest sister has been with the master for a long time, closer than his own daughter, and the old man sent the young man away. Peng Yao couldn't imagine it.

　　Wan Jinbao sighed bitterly: "If it weren't for my identity and responsibility as the lord of the castle, I would really want to cut them into pieces. I'm so sorry Sanniang..."

　　"No, Brother Wan, you should focus on how to help the eldest sister revive. Changsheng is still so young and needs your care even more. Besides... Heh, Brother Wan, your cultivation is not as good as mine, so you should leave the revenge to me."

　　"Yes, the eldest sister is very picky. She must have something extraordinary about you to choose Brother Wan as her husband. If the eldest sister were to come back to life and see that you were injured or gone, she would definitely strangle us to death..." Ling Anyang muttered in a low voice.

　　Chen Lan stepped forward and said, "Wan Sanniang's death at the border of the Northern Wilderness is our Wangxian Sect's business. The Liancheng family asked us to deal with them. Since they are just as skilled as your family, I guess their cultivation is not that great. If we really can't win, we won't go and die."

　　"You should tell me about that Young Master Liancheng." Peng Yintian wiped his sword and urged coldly.

　　Wan Jinbao nodded helplessly and said sincerely, "Sanniang is so lucky to have you junior sisters and brothers. There is not much information about Master Liancheng. He is a descendant of Liancheng who suddenly appeared in recent years. He is young, about 20 years old, and his cultivation is hard to predict. He has never been seen to take action. But he is vicious and likes to scheme. He likes to make friends with some despicable bastards in the cultivation world. I don't know why this young man has a high status in the Liancheng family."

　　"With this little information, knowing it is the same as not knowing it." Ling Anyang sighed: "Forget it, he is almost here, let's go and take a look."

　　"Well, it would be better to receive him outside Wanjiabao." Peng Yao said.

　　The Fox King suddenly said, "Don't be too careless. The origins of that Young Master Liancheng are unknown. I'm afraid there is something strange about him."

　　The four Pengyao people nodded and flew out together.

　　There was a Wan family guard leading the way, directing the direction. When Peng Yao reached the halfway point of the road that Liancheng and the Wan family had to pass, he stopped.

　　"We'll just wait here."

　　Peng Yintian frowned and said, "Will he really come? That person doesn't take action easily and likes to hide behind and give orders. In my opinion, he will not come at all."

　　"Ah..." Peng Yao shouted, "That's right. Should we go to Liancheng's house to kill them?"

　　"No, we will just be besieged."

　　"That's right. If they are all at the same level as Brother Wan, we wouldn't be afraid. We would just be afraid if there are some hidden masters."

　　"The most likely hidden master is Master Liancheng himself." Peng Yintian speculated.

　　Peng Yao frowned and gnashed her teeth as she said, "Even if he is much more powerful than me, I will still avenge my senior sister. Even if I can't avenge her, I will still vent my anger!"

　　"Haha, Junior Sister Peng is determined to kill someone this time." Chen Lan laughed at her.

　　"The person who died was my senior sister. She was the only senior sister I had who was kind to me." Peng Yao muttered to herself with a stern face.

　　Ling Anyang patted her shoulder soothingly: "Master Liancheng must be dealt with, Junior Sister, don't be impulsive, stay calm."

　　"I'm calm." Peng Yao said calmly, holding the sword.

　　Peng Yintian suddenly frowned and interrupted them: "Quiet! Listen, there seems to be movement ahead."

　　Everyone immediately fell silent, and when they listened carefully, they indeed heard the sound of fighting ahead.

　　"Walk!"

　　The four of them rushed over. Although it was said to be in front, it was actually quite far away. This section of the road almost led to the city.

　　From a distance, he could see about 20 to 30 people gathered in the air. Looking at the clothes, Ling Anyang said happily, "Those are the people from Liancheng's family."

　　"Master Liancheng is really here?" Peng Yao was delighted.

　　Peng Yintian blocked them and paid close attention to the movements ahead.

　　Dozens of people were protecting a young man and seemed to be trying to retreat. While they were moving, Peng Yintian and the others finally saw the man who had fought with them. The man was tall and slender, wearing a dark brown gown, a pair of blue boots, and a strange mask on his face. The man was moving calmly among the crowd, and he didn't use any flying sword or other magic weapons, but just moved among the crowd with his bare hands. Half of the dozens of people fell down immediately, and screams of fear were heard in the crowd.

　　Peng Yao's eyes widened and she exclaimed, "It's him!"

　　"Who?" Peng Yintian asked hurriedly.

　　"That vicious alchemy genius on Qionghua Island! He was the one who captured me and forced me to swallow a strange elixir that I still haven't digested..." Seeing this man, to be honest, Peng Yao felt a little timid and scared. The existence of this man made her tremble. Peng Yao was not willing to experience the same experience again. And how did this masked man come here and confront the Liancheng family? Peng Yao was puzzled and could only watch from the side.

　　When Ling Anyang heard this, his face turned pale and he clenched his sword tightly: "So it's this guy! I'll kill him!"

　　"Brother, don't be impulsive!" Peng Yao hurriedly grabbed Ling Anyang.

　　"Junior sister, please stop trying to persuade me. I want to go meet him. It would be a shame if this perverted old rogue didn't die."

　　"Isn't it just a look at your junior sister's body?" Chen Lan said in surprise.

　　Peng Yao's face flushed red, and Ling Anyang was so angry that he was fuming: "That's a big problem!"

　　Peng Yao stuttered, "Don't talk nonsense, when did I ever say he had seen me..."

　　"You don't have to tell me, Junior Sister. We can already guess what you said. Did he strip you naked, draw your blood, dig out your flesh..." Chen Lan said with relish.

　　Peng Yao quickly covered Chen Lan's mouth: "Senior Sister Chen, trouble comes from the mouth!"

　　"Haha, if you don't want to tell me, then don't tell me." Chen Lan shut up.

　　Ling Anyang was so angry that even ten oxen couldn't pull him back, and he released several lightning bolts in a furious manner.

　　This time, the masked man was not struck by lightning, but the guards of Liancheng family were forced to hide here and there. The protected Master Liancheng immediately discovered the presence of Ling Anyang and others. He looked over with sharp eyes, a very young face, and a pair of dark eyes without any luster. At first glance, it was a bit scary.

　　The masked man also noticed them. He looked at Peng Yao through the mask, and then continued to fight with him without any concern.

　　Pengyao held her breath and watched them fighting. Suddenly, she felt a chill on her feet. She looked down and screamed. A small flower snake climbed up her legs silently and came to her shoulder in an instant. The small flower snake affectionately spit out its core and licked Pengyao's face. Pengyao's whole body was stiff. She hated snakes the most, even small snakes!

　　"This little flower snake seems to be very friendly with my junior sister." Chen Lan touched the little flower snake.

　　Peng Yao laughed dryly: "It's that man's snake...I think its name is Xiaohua."

　　The little flower snake played with Pengyao for a while, and then disappeared after a while.

　　The masked man's fighting style is very special. You can hardly see how he moves. He seems to always stand still. Only when the enemies fall one after another do the onlookers know that this man is very scary even if he doesn't move. And, it is impossible to tell how he attacks.

　　"What a weird cultivator."

　　The masked man finally dealt with all the guards and finally targeted the only remaining Master Liancheng.

　　Master Liancheng looked at him calmly, "I don't know you at all, why are you stopping me?"

　　The masked man chuckled and said, "Why do we need to know each other to kill someone?" He moved closer to Master Liancheng, who moved away with a cold face. The masked man didn't know how to move his hands, which were hidden in his wide sleeves. Everyone only saw Master Liancheng running around like a pheasant in water.

　　"That's amazing." Chen Lan praised.

　　Peng Yao frowned: "Master Liancheng is indeed amazing."

　　"Oh?" Chen Lan was surprised.

　　Peng Yao clenched the flying sword in her hand and rushed into the battle. The Fengming sword technique screamed and the flames rolled up the fleeing Master Liancheng. Master Liancheng glanced at Peng Yao. Peng Yao rushed over and put a palm on Master Liancheng's chest. The speed was so fast that Master Liancheng opened his mouth in surprise and was knocked away. However, this palm with full power did not cause much damage to Master Liancheng. Peng Yao also curled her lips in surprise and muttered secretly: "This Master Liancheng is really a hidden talent."

　　Master Liancheng asked sullenly, "Do you want to use your numbers to bully the few?"

　　Peng Yao's flying sword flew over: "Don't forget, there are still 20 or 30 people down on your side. It's hard to say who is outnumbered."

　　"You little girl dare to challenge me? You are the gun-wielding woman who captured the second in command, right? Why don't you take out your Hellfire Spear and let me see it." Young Master Liancheng instigated.

　　Peng Yao smiled cheerfully, "Take it out if you want. Why should I be afraid of you?" Tingfeng Sword was sheathed, and Yehuo Spear was wielded with a clang. Playing with a spear and a sword are actually completely different. Once she got the spear, Peng Yao naturally became a heroic woman. Her eyes were firm and fierce. She swung the spear with both hands, and the sharp spear head stabbed at Master Liancheng's body. The spear weighed 1,300 pounds, but it was flexible and powerful. Every swing brought up half a foot of mud and dust on the ground. Master Liancheng's dark eyes stared at the spear, and his lifeless eyes slowly began to shine.

　　Peng Yao held the spear tightly and smashed it down again and again, shaking the ground and blinding everyone with flying dust. Peng Yao jumped high in the dust, holding the spear and jumped down, hitting Liancheng Gongzi's shoulder hard. The sound of bones breaking was heart-pounding. Peng Yao retracted his hand, borrowed the force of the spear, kicked his feet, and kicked Liancheng Gongzi's brother platform with a bang, which made the injury worse. Liancheng Gongzi finally couldn't help but screamed in pain.

　　Peng Yao was delighted and was about to rush over to end his life directly, but with a "puff" sound, blood splattered on Peng Yao's face, and Master Liancheng lost his life without even being able to scream.

　　Peng Yao was shocked and waved her hand to disperse the smoke and dust, and saw that Master Liancheng's head and body were separated!

　　Master Liancheng's head was gone, leaving only his bloody neck and body.

　　Peng Yao immediately looked up and saw the masked man about to leave with Master Liancheng's head.

　　Peng Yao hurriedly caught up: "Wait, why did you want to kill Master Liancheng? And why are you here?"

　　The masked man walked away without looking back, leaving only a few words echoing in the air.

　　"For an old friend."

　　For an old friend...

　　Old friend? Who is his old friend?

　　Peng Yao didn't even know his name, so of course she didn't understand him.

　　"That masked man is quite powerful. He's quick, accurate and ruthless. He's much better than you, junior sister." Chen Lan patted Peng Yao's shoulder in admiration.

　　Peng Yao was stunned when she heard this, Chen Lan smiled at her: "But you have made progress too."

　　"Master Liancheng died just like that. I guess it will still be blamed on us. What's next?"

　　Peng Yao leaned against a tree trunk to wipe the blood off her face. Ling Anyang handed her a clean towel and helped her clean up.

　　Peng Yintian, who had been watching the show, suddenly swung his flying sword and shot it into the void: "Come out!"

　　The void in the air slowly twisted, and then a pair of men's feet stepped out. Soon, a man floated out, looking down at them from above, and said, "You are really young and promising. You can actually discover the existence of the Hidden Light Ship."

　　"Who are you? What are you doing sneaking around here?"

　　"Don't be angry. I am an inconspicuous errand boy in the Righteous Alliance. I passed by here and wanted to see your abilities. Ah, that is the Infernal Fire Spear, it is indeed extraordinary. But the beautiful girl in red seems to have not yet exerted the full power of the Infernal Fire Spear. What a pity. However, that is the case. Xu is looking forward to the Infernal Fire Spear, and the same goes for you, the beautiful girl in red. I forgot to mention that I am Xu Can, the errand boy of the Righteous Alliance."

　　"Haoqi League? Is this how you usually dig up intelligence?" Peng Yintian laughed.

　　Xu Can smiled and nodded: "Mr. Xu is right, this is the most commonly used method. May I ask your names? Would you like to make friends with me?"

　　Ling Anyang raised his eyebrows: "Since you are from the Righteous Alliance, you should know our names without having to say it."

　　Xu Can was stunned for a moment, then laughed out loud: "Mr. Ling is right. Then may I ask, Mr. Ling, will you marry this girl in red?"

　　"...What does it have to do with you?" Ling An said angrily.

　　Xu Can waved his folding fan and laughed: "A beautiful lady is a good match for a gentleman. I have one more chance."

　　Peng Yao put away the spear and said, "You are the one who is pursuing the Yehuo Spear, right? The Yehuo Spear said that it is a man and does not want to marry you."

　　puff!

　　Xu Can covered his face with a fan and chuckled. Even Peng Yintian couldn't help but smile.

　　After a while, Xu Can calmed down and waved his hand seriously: "I have to go back and report. See you later."

　　"Goodbye, I won't see you off."

　　The author has something to say: Second update~~Hahahaha~~~

　　6767 Peony Garden

　　67 Peony Garden

　　"What happened? Is Master Liancheng dead?" As soon as Peng Yao returned, Wan Jinbao rushed over and asked impatiently. Even the old castle owner came over with his grandson, eagerly waiting for the answer.

　　Peng Yao smiled and said, "He has been beheaded." After saying this, Ling Anyang threw out the body of Master Liancheng from the Qiankun brocade bag and said to Wan Jinbao, "We didn't kill this man. The person who killed him took his head. We only got this body."

　　Wan Jinbao stared at the corpse, his eyes widened and gradually turned red, and his fists creaked. Just when everyone thought he would grind the corpse to dust, the old castle owner suddenly put his arm around Wan Jinbao's shoulder and said, "Calm down, take the corpse away first, don't let the child see the blood..."

　　Wan Jinbao calmed down and immediately took away Master Liancheng's body. No one knew what he did with it.

　　Afterwards, Wan Jinbao was extremely grateful and hosted a banquet for Peng Yao and the others. He said at the table: "I, Wan Jinbao, will never forget your kindness. You are all more powerful than me, and I am only good at refining weapons. I really want to repay you. In the future, if you want to refine any magical weapons, just tell me! I will definitely do my best to repay you."

　　"Brother Wan, you are too polite. I am not avenging my senior sister because of you. I avenge her out of my personal selfishness. How could I need your repayment?" Peng Yao said with a wry smile: "And the Hellfire Spear is the best repayment."

　　"Yes, yes, we are from the same sect as the senior sister, so it is only natural for us to avenge her. Brother Wan doesn't need to thank us." Ling Anyang agreed.

　　Wan Jinbao said with emotion: "It is a great blessing for Sanniang to have fellow disciples like you. But no matter what, it is fate that we met. Besides, I usually help others refine weapons. You all call me Brother Wan. It doesn't matter if I, as a big brother, refine weapons for you. Haha, as long as you don't despise me, it's fine."

　　At this time, the Fox King finally interrupted. He glanced at the young people and smiled. "It is an opportunity to meet a master of weapon refining like Lord Wanbao. You should discuss the weapon refining with Lord Wanbao according to your needs. Remember, the best weapon is the one that suits you best. Don't be greedy. The best one is the one that suits your current cultivation level. Don't learn from Peng Yao. She couldn't use the good Hellfire Spear, which was a waste."

　　Peng Yao blushed when her name was called, and she muttered to herself, this Hellfire Spear was not chosen by her, it was presented to her by herself...

　　"Haha, Senior is right. Brother Wan, can you help me take a look at the Jinghong Sword? I think it is the most convenient to use."

　　Hearing this, Brother Wan laughed out loud: "Junior Brother Ling is right. Your Jinghong Sword is the most suitable flying sword for you. It has been tempered by lightning and is perfect. There is no need for me to add anything extra."

　　"Haha, I knew it was like that."

　　"Yes, as long as you practice diligently and practice sword skills diligently, with time, the sword spirit will be formed on its own. At that time, this flying sword will be upgraded to a higher grade."

　　"You're making me anxious. Jinghong, you have to work harder. Come, let me feed you some wine." Ling Anyang poured the wine on the flying sword with a smile. The wine quickly disappeared from the flying sword as if it evaporated, and the sword body shook slightly a few times.

　　Wan Jinbao nodded with a smile, looked at Peng Yao and said, "The Karma Fire Spear that recognized the master is my most proud magic weapon. If I refine it again, it may not be as good as this one. If Junior Sister Peng needs other magic weapons, you can tell me."

　　Peng Yao shook her head: "Don't worry, Brother Wan, I don't have any needs for the time being."

　　Wan Jinbao nodded and looked at Chen Lan and Peng Yintian: "What about you?"

　　Peng Yintian placed the flying sword on the table and said, "Senior, please help me refine this flying sword."

　　Wan Jinbao glanced at the flying sword and said, "Okay."

　　"Mine, too." Chen Lan handed it over as well.

　　Peng Yintian asked again: "How long will it take you to refine it?"

　　"At least three months. I need to send someone to replace some materials."

　　Upon hearing this, Peng Yintian took out some water-cooling refining materials from his brocade bag and stuffed them all into Wan Jinbao, regardless of whether they were useful or not.

　　Wan Jinbao accepted it without hesitation. Usually, when he refined weapons for people outside, even if they were friends, they would usually bring the materials themselves. If they really didn't have any, they would let Wan Jinbao do whatever he wanted, but they would repay Wan Jinbao with other treasures. Wan Jinbao liked to collect all kinds of refining materials, the more the better.

　　Wan Jinbao put away the flying sword and said, "I will hand over the affairs to my father later. I will retreat to refine the weapon. You can go and have fun in various places. There are many interesting places in the Western Wilderness. If you are not familiar with them, you can ask my father to lead the way for you."

　　"Sorry to bother you, Brother Wan."

　　After the death of Master Liancheng, Pengyao was worried that the Liancheng family would come to Wanjiabao to cause trouble, so everyone stayed in the fort to take charge. However, after half a month, there was no movement from the Liancheng family. The spies reported that the Liancheng family indeed had no intention of attacking Wanjiabao. After all this commotion, Pengyao and his friends finally breathed a sigh of relief and boldly ran to the city to wander around and experience the customs and practices of the Western Wilderness.

　　There are many countries in the Western Wilderness, and even more bustling cities, but as the few of them wandered around, they found that there was no place they particularly liked, and even the food was not to their taste. Peng Yao had no desire to eat at all.

　　Feeling it was really boring, Peng Yao asked the Fox King: "Senior, you must have a plan for bringing us to the Western Wilderness. Why don't you take us to where you want to go now?" They knew that Senior Fox brought them out for experience, and maybe there was a place similar to the Tower of Babel in the Western Wilderness.

　　The Fox King shook his head: "No, it's not too late to go after they get the weapons. Don't worry, there's plenty of time. You can relax for these three months. It's best to relax completely and be your truest self."

　　Peng Yao was stunned: "What is the most authentic self?"

　　"Is the place that senior wants to take us to related to this?" Ling Anyang asked in a low voice.

　　The Fox King smiled and said, "Probably. Anyway, you can do whatever you want. Especially Peng Yintian and Chen Lan, you two tend to be burdened with thoughts. Remember to put things down after picking them up. Don't put everything into your heads."

　　“……”Peng Yintian was silent.

　　Chen Lan blinked her beautiful eyes and said nothing more.

　　The Fox King told them to play freely, but Peng Yao felt it would be unfair not to play, and she guessed that she would suffer in three months, so she wanted to comfort herself. Unfortunately, her favorite food was not available in Western Wilderness, and the beautiful clothes here did not suit her aesthetic taste.

　　Everyone went their separate ways. Peng Yao of course stayed with Ling Anyang, drinking tea and appreciating flowers, having a very leisurely time.

　　On this day, the two heard that there was a flower exhibition in the Nancheng Peony Garden, displaying more than hundreds of different varieties of peonies. As soon as the news came out, literati, elegant guests, talented men and beautiful women flocked there.

　　The two of them were bored so they went over and got into the crowded crowd. Peng Yao exclaimed: "It's really spectacular."

　　In the endless flower garden before our eyes, there are truly blooming peonies, the king of flowers, in all their colorful glory, eye-catching.

　　The flower garden was separated, and people could only admire the flowers in the long corridor pavilion outside. To go in and admire them, one had to have a special invitation, or if one wanted to buy peonies, someone would specially entertain them.

　　The crowd was bustling, everyone was amazed and sighing, and the literati and scholars were inspired, and one poem after another of praise appeared in the world today.

　　Peng Yao and the other two followed the crowd and walked along the way, looking at the excitement. When they were about to reach the middle of the corridor, there were several long wooden tables, and a row of servants were waiting there. When they saw someone passing by, they would ask the guest to taste the peony flower snacks and tea.

　　Pengyao walked over and tasted a piece, the taste was very bland, not particularly delicious. Ling Anyang didn't even bother to eat it, protecting Pengyao and continuing to walk forward.

　　At this time, someone in the crowd said: "These peonies are thanks to the two sisters of the Lin family who are clever and skillful. The Lin family's peonies have always been famous, but since the emergence of these two sisters, the Lin family's peonies have simply become extremely brilliant. These two girls who are only in their teens are much more capable than their parents..."

　　"The two sisters of the Lin family are extremely beautiful... whoever marries them will be blessed..."

　　"People are more beautiful than flowers..."

　　Peng Yao listened to the gossips leisurely, her eyes sweeping over the various peonies. In the distance, far away that ordinary people could not see, there were two graceful figures standing. The two young girls were standing among the flowers. One of them looked up and said with a smile, "Sister, look how great we are. There are so many people here today. This can be considered an honor to our family."

　　The other one leaned over and sniffed the peony flowers gently, saying softly: "Sister is right, as long as we work hard, we will be rewarded."

　　"Hehe, sister, someone outside is calling us Peony Fairy. Really, I feel embarrassed to hear that..."

　　"Haha, my sister is prettier than Peony."

　　"Sister is it!"

　　Peng Yao looked at the two sisters from afar, and a smile rose involuntarily. What a pair of innocent, gentle and lovely sisters. It would be a great blessing for any family to have two such daughters.

　　Peng Yao saw them, and Ling Anyang naturally saw them too. Ling Anyang smiled faintly, he knew what Peng Yao was thinking, he was close to Peng Yao, but he could not intervene in the affairs of Peng Yao and Peng Yan, which was a knot between the two sisters.

　　Peng Yao looked for a long time, finally let out a long breath, and said with a smile: "I haven't seen Peng Yan for many years. Since she is in the Western Wasteland, I still have to go and see her..."

　　"Go if you want to. I'll go with you."

　　The author has something to say: I'm sorry everyone - - I'm late in updating - - Hey - -Please hit me~~

　　6868 Go Home

　　68 Going Home

　　Ling Anyang naturally wanted to accompany Pengyao to find Pengyan, but Pengyao shook her head, took out the jade token and said, "Brother, don't forget that I have this. I can see Pengyan as long as I want, but I can't take you with me. I have to ask you to wait for me in the inn. Haha, I will go back to find you as soon as I meet Pengyan."

　　Ling Anyang sighed in disappointment, but thinking that Pengyao could come and go easily with this jade token, he would not have to wait too long, so he had to agree: "Okay, then you should take care of yourself. Pengyan... I hope she grows up and is sensible. If she still doesn't get along with you, don't let yourself get angry. Come back and ignore her. Although she is your sister, she is already several dozen years old. There is no need for you, her elder sister, to worry about her."

　　Peng Yao nodded: "Don't worry, Senior Brother, I think she should have changed now."

　　"Go and come back soon. I'll wait for you."

　　"kindness."

　　The two left the peony garden and came to a remote bamboo forest. Peng Yao then used the jade token and disappeared in front of Ling Anyang. Standing in the empty bamboo forest in a daze, Ling Anyang turned around and was about to leave. The Jinghong sword behind him suddenly became agitated. Ling Anyang's expression froze and he drew his sword from its sheath: "Who is coming?"

　　As he finished speaking, the bamboo forest rustled, and a fierce shadow rushed towards Ling Anyang...

　　Peng Yao came to a strange room and saw Peng Yan sitting cross-legged opposite her. Peng Yan was practicing martial arts and did not notice Peng Yao's arrival.

　　Peng Yao smiled slightly, restrained her breath and stood aside to protect Peng Yan.

　　Peng Yan has changed a lot. She is several dozen years old now. She looks and has a more mature temperament than before. When they separated, Peng Yao was only practicing Qi, but now she has reached the early stage of Dan formation. This is a great improvement. Peng Yao guessed that she probably joined a good sect and was cultivated by the elders. With this thought, Peng Yao quietly spread his consciousness and spread out from Peng Yan's room. Peng Yao was sure that this was a big sect. Judging from the cultivation of the disciples coming and going, they should be not much different from the strength of Wangxian Sect. From what he overheard from the disciples coming and going, he learned that this sect was called "Taiqing Palace".

　　Peng Yao had seen some explanations about the name of the Taiqing Palace sect in the library of Wangxian Sect, but he didn't take it seriously and couldn't remember it clearly.

　　Peng Yan was at a small stage in his training this time. He had been sitting there for more than twenty days. When Peng Yan finally finished his training, Peng Yao felt inexplicably nervous.

　　Peng Yan slowly finished her practice. Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, she noticed that there was an outsider in the room. Peng Yan was shocked. This was her practice room. As long as she was in seclusion, no one would disturb her. Who came in uninvited? Or was there something urgent? Peng Yan opened her eyes anxiously and met Peng Yao's eyes. Peng Yan didn't say anything, and Peng Yao didn't say anything either.

　　After staring at each other for a long time, Peng Yan pointed at Peng Yao in astonishment and asked, "Why are you here?"

　　Peng Yao stood up and said with a smile: "I came to see you."

　　Pengyan looked at Pengyao, speechless for a moment.

　　"When I heard that you came to the Western Wasteland, I wanted to find a chance to come and see you, but I was so busy that I couldn't come until now. Are you okay?"

　　Peng Yan felt neither happy nor sad for a moment, and said, "Not bad." It had been too long, and if Peng Yao hadn't suddenly appeared, she would have almost forgotten about this sister. Suddenly looking at her in front of her, Peng Yan was a little dazed for a moment.

　　Peng Yao didn't want to remain in awkward silence, so she racked her brains to find something to say. Just as she was about to talk about her parents, she noticed someone rushing over here, so she said, "It seems someone is looking for you."

　　Peng Yan replied casually: "How do you know?" Then he opened the door and stuck his head out. There was no one else in the long and quiet corridor, and Peng Yan was puzzled.

　　Peng Yao said, "We're almost there." He walked out of the practice room and looked around. He saw that this long corridor was full of spiritual energy. On both sides of the corridor were several practice rooms marked with signs. They were probably the places where the disciples practiced on weekdays.

　　Peng Yan took a few steps forward and suddenly turned back to look at Peng Yao: "This is the sect's key training ground. How did you find this place? How did you get into my training room?"

　　Peng Yao was at a loss for words and laughed dryly, "I am..."

　　Before he could finish his words, a man appeared from the end of the corridor. When Peng Yan saw the man, he walked forward with a smile on his face. Peng Yao looked at the man curiously, not knowing what the relationship between this man and Peng Yan was.

　　"Junior sister, I knew you were out of retreat, so I came to pick you up." The man held Peng Yan's hand affectionately. Peng Yan smiled gently: "You came just after I finished my retreat."

　　"Who is she?" The man pointed at Peng Yao and asked vigilantly and curiously. He could tell at a glance that Peng Yao was not from the sect, but then he found that Peng Yao and Peng Yan looked very similar, and immediately guessed that the two had a close relationship.

　　Peng Yan restrained her smile and introduced: "Peng Yao, my sister."

　　The man was startled, then said with relief: "So it's your sister. I've never heard of you from my junior sister. You two sisters look so alike."

　　Peng Yao smiled: "What is your name?"

　　"Oh, I'm Su Qingliu, and I'm a Taoist couple with Junior Sister. You can just call me Qingliu."

　　"...Oh." Taoist partner? Peng Yao was shocked. She didn't expect Peng Yan to be married, and married to Su Qingliu. Peng Yao couldn't help but think of Peng Hongfei whom she met near the dead city that day. Did Peng Hongfei come all the way to find Peng Yan, but finally returned disappointed?

　　Peng Yan didn't interrupt and led the way out of the training hall.

　　The long-lost sunshine fell on his body, and Peng Yao breathed a sigh of relief.

　　Su Qingliu continued enthusiastically, "Sis, it's rare for you to come here. Why don't you stay in the sect for a few more days? You two sisters must have a lot to talk about. I'll go arrange accommodation for you and order some snacks. Junior sister, you can show your sister around first."

　　Peng Yan is not an enthusiastic person, and has never been enthusiastic towards his sister.

　　As soon as Su Qingliu left, Peng Yan seemed to be in low spirits. Peng Yan and Peng Yao found a pavilion to sit down and asked casually, "Do you have something to ask me this time?"

　　Peng Yao frowned slightly: "It's okay, I just happened to come to the Western Wasteland for something, so I came to see you."

　　"Oh, it's on the way. Where do you live in the Western Wilderness now?" Peng Yan asked casually while picking a wild flower.

　　"An inn, I came here with my brothers and sisters."

　　Peng Yan raised her eyebrows slightly when she heard this: "You two are still together?"

　　Peng Yao didn't understand what this meant, so she just responded, "...well, I, Senior Brother Ling, Senior Sister Chen Lan, Senior Brother Peng, and Senior Fox are all here to gain experience and broaden our horizons."

　　Peng Yan stared at Peng Yao for a long time and said, "I didn't expect you guys are still together and are still being hunted by the Wangxian Sect? You haven't returned yet?"

　　"Well, I don't know if he was hunted down or not. I haven't been back and there's no news."

　　Peng Yan shook his head and said in astonishment: "So, we didn't even know our parents had passed away. I didn't dare go back to the Northern Wilderness these years, but this is how cultivating immortals is. You gain a lot, but you also have to give up a lot. I believe they wouldn't blame us if they knew about this."

　　Peng Yao didn't say anything. It was true that according to her parents' age, they were most likely dead, but how could she make a definite guess without seeing them with her own eyes? But Peng Yao had nothing to say. She was unfilial for not going home for so many years. Suddenly, Peng Yao had the urge to go back and take a look. Anyway, she had the jade token in her hand, so it was very convenient for her to come and go.

　　Once the idea comes into my mind, it is out of control.

　　Peng Yao suddenly stood up and said to Peng Yan, "I'll go back and take a look. Do you have anything to say to the elders and brother?"

　　Peng Yan looked at Peng Yao in confusion: "You're going back now?"

　　"kindness."

　　Peng Yao thought about it, it was her business if she wanted to go back. After thinking for a while, Peng Yan's expression softened and he whispered, "If they are still alive, just say that I am doing well and don't worry about them." After that, Peng Yan touched his waist again, took out a few things and handed them to Peng Yao, "These are some gifts I bought in the Western Wasteland. They are all prepared for them. Please help me take them."

　　These gifts included expensive beads and spiritual objects for health. Peng Yao nodded and said, "Okay, I will come back to see you as soon as possible."

　　Peng Yao took the jade token and disappeared from Peng Yan's sight in an instant.

　　Peng Yan was shocked by this amazing Kung Fu. She was stunned for a long time without blinking, wondering in her heart, how strong has her sister become after not seeing her for so many years?

　　Peng Yao was extremely excited to see her parents again, even more excited than when she saw Peng Yan. She had to admit that she was always a little unfamiliar with her sister Peng Yan, who was not as close to her as her parents and brothers.

　　Peng Yao appeared in the Peng family courtyard where flowers were in full bloom and rockery was rugged. She was dressed in red and had a beautiful face. She suddenly appeared among the flowers. The people around her felt like they saw a fairy descending to the earth and forgot to scream for a moment.

　　Until her flying skirt stopped moving and fell, she raised her head slightly and looked at the group of people in the courtyard, her whole body was clearly reflected in everyone's astonished eyes.

　　The first one to react was Peng Yao's eldest brother. This eldest brother, who should be the grandfather, shouted in a thunderous voice: "Sister!"

　　Peng Yao's heart was beating fast, and he smiled and nodded slightly to his elder brother: "Brother, I'm back."

　　It was not until this moment that the old lady who was closest to Pengyao suddenly woke up. She widened her eyes and pulled Pengyao in disbelief, but turned her head and asked her eldest son anxiously: "Big brother, are you sure? Is this really your sister? Is it Xiaoyao or Yan'er?"

　　The eldest brother had already stepped forward, supported his mother and said firmly: "Mom, this is indeed my sister, Xiaoyao."

　　Peng Yao looked at her mother in shock, and said with a bitter voice, "Mom...what's wrong with your eyes?" Before she had time to be happy about the fact that her mother was alive, she found that her mother seemed unable to see her clearly.

　　The eldest brother was about to answer when the old lady suddenly burst into tears, tightly grasping Pengyao's clothes. She leaned against Pengyao weakly, crying and calling Pengyao's name. Even if Pengyao had many questions, she couldn't ask them at this time. This time she was away for too long. Those times were not long at all for them, maybe just a blink of an eye, but for her parents, they really looked forward to it for countless days and nights. They waited every day, hoping to see their daughter every day...

　　The group of people in the courtyard were all descendants of the Peng family, as well as married wives, etc. Wherever they stood, there would be dozens of people, making it extremely lively.

　　Peng Yao helped her mother into the house. After looking around, she could not see her father. She asked hurriedly, "Big brother, why can't you see dad?"

　　The eldest brother hurriedly said, "Dad is having a drink at an old friend's house today. I'll send someone to call him right away."

　　The mother finally stopped crying after a while. She smiled and held Pengyao's hand tightly, nagging a lot of things. Pengyao listened carefully and agreed with the old lady. She was still young, but her mother was really old. Even if she used the life-extending pill, she couldn't stop the speed of aging. If you didn't know them, you would think they were grandparents. Even her two brothers looked like her father. Her nephews were almost the same as her.

　　Pengyao's sudden return made the Peng family happy and chaotic. Everyone in the house was busy and exhausted. Although Pengyao was a family member, she was a deity. It was not easy for her to come back. How could they dare to neglect her? The sister-in-law who was in charge of the household affairs ordered people to prepare a welcoming banquet and clean up Pengyao's courtyard. Everything was arranged properly.

　　Peng Yao originally wanted to come back quietly and leave quietly, but seeing her family members busying around, she sighed that she couldn't be quiet no matter how hard she tried.

　　The father came back soon and was excited again. Peng Yao heard his words and comforted the two particularly excited old men. The two old people always thought that they would never be able to see their daughters again until they died. Now they were lucky enough to see them before they died, and half of their wish was fulfilled.

　　After calming down, the father rubbed his eyes and asked, "You are back, so do you know anything about Yan'er? This child hasn't been back for many years, alas."

　　"I just came from her place. The journey is long and she can't come back. But she brought you gifts." Peng Yao took out Peng Yan's gift and handed it to her parents: "She still cares about you."

　　The two elders held the gifts and shed tears again. The mother sighed, "It doesn't matter if she can't come back, as long as she lives a stable life. Xiaoyao, how is Yan'er doing?"

　　"Okay, it's fine. You're married now and have grown up a lot." Peng Yao said this from the bottom of her heart. This time when she met Peng Yan, she was not as annoying as before. Peng Yan spoke much more gently, unlike before when she would always speak like she was eating chili peppers, which would choke her to death.

　　"Oh, Yan'er is married. Is her marriage a good one? What kind of man is he?" the parents asked hurriedly.

　　Peng Yao said helplessly: "Very good, I see that my brother-in-law is very concerned about my sister."

　　"That's good, that's good." The mother murmured, and suddenly grabbed Pengyao's hand: "Yan'er has married, what about you?"

　　Peng Yao was slightly embarrassed and coughed lightly, "I'm busy practicing, so I haven't married yet..."

　　"Child, you can't just practice. Even if you are a god, you have to marry someone. Only with a companion can someone take care of you. I remember that you were close to the boy from the Ling family next door. Are you still together?"

　　"Yes, Senior Brother has always been with me."

　　"Well, you must remember to find a good day and marry Ling boy as soon as possible. At your age, if you were a daughter of an ordinary family, you would have already become a grandmother."

　　Peng Yao was extremely embarrassed and had to change the subject: "Has the Wangxian Sect caused you any trouble?"

　　"No, they were very nice to us and kept sending us medicine. If it weren't for them, your father and I would have died of old age."

　　Peng Yao sighed and said, "Oh."

　　While chatting, Ling Anyang's parents came over. Pengyao entertained the two old people with a delicate mood. Seeing that their son did not come back, the two old people had to put all their thoughts on Pengyao, hugged Pengyao and cried and laughed. Pengyao thought regretfully, it would be great if her senior brother could come back with her.

　　That afternoon, Peng Yao went to the palace alone to meet the emperor. This Emperor Jing was Peng Yintian’s nephew and was much younger than the emperor back then.

　　Peng Yao left the palace at dusk. After leaving the palace, Peng Yao said to a corner, "You don't need to inform others. I will visit Wangxian Sect in person tomorrow."

　　The author has something to say:~~~Here I come~Hahaha·

　　6969 Return to Sect

　　69 Return to Sect

　　Peng Yao had long noticed that there were people following her near the Peng family and the imperial palace, and the emperor also said that the Wangxian Sect had been looking for them. Although the Wangxian Sect had not issued any wanted notices, Peng Yao still had a knot in her heart. But compared to that knot, she really wanted to go back to the Wangxian Sect to take a look, at least to visit her master.

　　Peng Yao returned home and explained something, then flew on his sword towards Wangxian Sect.

　　She did not choose to use the jade token. She wanted to go back openly. She was not trying to challenge anyone's authority, nor was she going to demonstrate. She just wanted to see what the place that raised her treated her like now.

　　She always had feelings for Wangxian Sect, the place where she had lived for so many years. She hoped that what happened back then was just a misunderstanding and that the sect was forced to do so.

　　Pengyao is now a Nascent Soul, and has a profound Nascent Soul. He flew to the fairy town after many years on his sword, and looked at the familiar archway, and sighed.

　　No matter how your cultivation grows, feelings are the only thing that is difficult to change, difficult to forget, difficult to give up, and difficult to betray.

　　She herself understood that this place was where her feelings lay.

　　There are many cultivators coming and going in the fairy town, but those in the Nascent Soul stage are almost invisible.

　　When Peng Yao came over, she did not hold back her momentum. The cultivators around her looked at her sideways. Some only dared to look at her secretly and whispered: This beautiful female fairy is really profound...

　　Many people thought Pengyao looked familiar, and some even recognized her. But no one would easily approach her to talk to her. After all, if Pengyao was upset, who knows what would happen to her due to the difference in cultivation. A beauty with high cultivation might not necessarily have a good temper.

　　Peng Yao found the Jubao Building of Wangxian Sect and took out some things to exchange for spiritual stones, which were to be used to replenish the spiritual energy of the jade token. The deacon disciple of Jubao Building recognized Peng Yao at a glance, and excitedly pulled Peng Yao to talk a lot, without mentioning the wanted order that year. Hearing this, Peng Yao guessed that the sect probably had no intention of expelling her, and perhaps thought that since they couldn't catch her, it would be better to simply recognize her.

　　After buying some things, Peng Yao turned around and flew towards Wangxian Sect.

　　She stayed in the fairy town for a short while, enough time for the disciple in charge of the fairy town to pass the news back to the sect.

　　Peng Yao sped along the way and saw from afar dozens of towering peaks of the Wangxian Sect, the solemn buildings on the peaks, and the Wangxian Terrace on the Wangxian Peak, the highest mountain in the Northern Wilderness.

　　The Wangxiantai, which soared into the sky, still makes her look up to it.

　　I have been looking at the tall Wangxiantai since I was five years old. Its javelin-like existence has become an imprint in my heart.

　　When the flying sword rushed to the mountain gate, Peng Yao's movements stopped abruptly. She sheathed the sword, dressed in red, and hung in the air gracefully, looking at the elders and disciples who were waiting in front of the mountain gate.

　　They stared at each other, no one spoke, and certainly no murderous intent was expressed.

　　Peng Yao landed on the ground, walked forward and bowed, saying: "Peng Yao greets Elder Jiang, Elder Xing, Elder Chen, Elder Zhang Cheng..."

　　Elder Jiang, the master of Peng Yintian and Chen Lan, is an iron-blooded elder who clearly distinguishes between gratitude and resentment. Peng Yao admires him from the bottom of her heart.

　　Elder Xing, Ling Anyang's master, dotes on Ling Anyang. This may not be good for others, but it is very good for Ling Anyang.

　　Elder Chen and Elder Zhang are both elders with mild tempers. Even if Peng Yao is dissatisfied with Wangxian Sect, he will not hold any resentment towards them.

　　Elder Jiang smiled slightly and praised: "You have been away for many years and have made great progress. Elder Yao is indeed a good teacher. You are better than your teacher. Very good." He saw Peng Yao's cultivation level at a glance and was quite surprised. This Peng Yao is really a good seedling.

　　"Elder Jiang, you are too kind."

　　Elder Xing felt complicated and mixed emotions, thinking back to when Peng Yao was young, he always thought that Peng Yao's talent was mediocre and not worthy of his disciple Ling Anyang. But now this Peng Yao was amazing, he had cultivated to the Nascent Soul stage within a hundred years, and his skills were profound and unfathomable, it was truly amazing.

　　Elder Xing put aside these emotions and asked coldly, "Why are you the only one back? Where is my disciple?"

　　Peng Yao laughed. This elder was really protective of his disciple. At this moment, he only had his disciple in his heart. However, this was Ling Anyang's blessing. Peng Yao hurriedly said, "My senior brother is far away in the Western Wasteland. I am the only one who came back to visit my family this time."

　　"What, he is in the Western Wilderness? Your evil disciple! He doesn't care about me, his master, at all. He has been away for so many years and never came back to visit. Even if he doesn't visit me, he should at least be thinking about his old parents at home!" Elder Xing cursed angrily. Peng Yao was helpless. It would take a while for his senior brother to come back.

　　Elder Chen silently watched Peng Yao's changes, smiled slightly and nodded, and said gently: "Old brothers, please stop standing here, let Peng Yao go in first. Old Yao talks about his apprentice every day, and he will definitely be happy to see Peng Yao now."

　　Peng Yao bowed and said, "Thank you, elders. I will go back to the Alchemy Pavilion to see my master first."

　　"Go ahead."

　　Peng Yao flew back to the Alchemy Pavilion without any resistance. On the way, she met many familiar fellow disciples, which attracted a lot of curious attention.

　　The disciple on duty at the Alchemy Pavilion today is Xu Wei, Peng Yao's sixth senior brother. She was almost driven insane by Lin Shan's nagging back then, and the first person she saw when she arrived at the Alchemy Pavilion was Xu Wei.

　　"Brother Xu, long time no see."

　　Xu Wei was startled when he suddenly saw Peng Yao, and then he screamed: "Peng Yao! Junior Sister! Why are you back? Am I dazzled?"

　　Peng Yao smiled and nodded slightly: "It's me, you are not seeing things." Xu Wei was still making a fuss, looking frivolous and dissolute.

　　"Oh my god, Master always said that he would never see you again. I don't know how sad he was when he mentioned it. Fortunately, you are back. Junior Sister, why are you always like this? You faked your death last time and made everyone worry about you."

　　Peng Yao defended herself: "I have never been killed by an explosion. You misunderstood me."

　　"Okay, okay, stop talking and come with me to see the master."

　　"Well, Master is refining the elixir?"

　　Xu Wei hesitated and said slowly, "Master has made fewer pills in the past few years, and most of the work has been handed over to us. Master is depressed and has difficulty in making breakthroughs in cultivation. His health is not as good as before. Look at you, one of you has gone and never returned, and the other has been gone for many years. How can Master not be sad? I miss you all day long and have a lot on my mind."

　　Elder Yao did not make pills, but walked around the various alchemy rooms to guide several disciples who were making pills.

　　Peng Yao watched from afar and discovered that her master had aged a lot and lost a lot of weight. He was indeed not as strong as before.

　　Peng Yao felt sad, so he pulled himself together and walked over, shouting, "Master."

　　Elder Yao looked at Peng Yao in astonishment, with his mouth wide open and not saying anything for a long time.

　　Peng Yao said again: "It's me, Master."

　　"Pengyao! Why did you come back?" Elder Yao stared at Pengyao in disbelief.

　　Peng Yao smiled: "Of course I came back to see you. I'm sorry for making you worry all these years."

　　Elder Yao's heart softened, and he sighed, "Silly girl, why did you come back? Master won't blame you. You have a special status now, and you can't feel at ease even in the sect. Master doesn't have the ability to protect you."

　　"Master, don't worry. It's okay. The sect won't do anything to me. I just met Elder Jiang and Elder Xing."

　　Elder Yao asked hurriedly, "Did they embarrass you?"

　　"Of course not. Look, I'm back in good health."

　　Elder Yao was overjoyed when he heard this: "Could it be that the Sect Master has given up the matter? Why didn't I get any news about it?"

　　Peng Yao pondered and said, "It doesn't matter what happens. What good is it to catch me? Even if you eat my flesh and drink my blood, it won't help."

　　"If the headmaster wants to deal with you, he is foolish. Master will definitely join forces with other elders to do his best to protect you. Now that you are back, it is useless to say anything. Just take it one step at a time."

　　When master and disciple get together, they have endless things to talk about.

　　Peng Yao and Elder Yao sat in the backyard, drinking tea and chatting. Peng Yao talked about her experiences outside over the years and Elder Yao listened with great interest. When Peng Yao talked about the alchemy genius she met on the island, Elder Yao's face changed drastically.

　　"What did you just say?" Elder Yao jumped up excitedly, grabbed Peng Yao's shoulders and asked nervously.

　　Peng Yao was puzzled: "What did I say? I just said that the man was very vicious, and even kept a small flower snake as a pet. He was cold and heartless..."

　　"Little flower snake... genius..." Elder Yao muttered to himself with a blank look in his eyes. Peng Yao was shocked when he saw it and asked cautiously, "Master, what's wrong with you?"

　　Elder Yao wiped his face, then suddenly looked up to the sky and shouted angrily: "Evil creature!"

　　The author has something to say: Update~~~~~~~Thanks to lieo0110 for throwing the mine

　　7070 Green sunflower

　　70 Sunflower

　　"Master?" Peng Yao looked at Elder Yao in shock, with a complicated expression on his face. He called people evil? Peng Yao's mind moved slightly, and suddenly she thought of a possibility. This idea shocked her.

　　Elder Yao stood up panting, wiping his face in annoyance and said, "The vicious genius you mentioned, I am 80% sure that he is your senior brother!"

　　Peng Yao was dumbfounded and said in disbelief: "Big Brother...he..." Isn't Big Brother the master's disciple? How could the master's disciple have such a virtue? Even if everyone has evil intentions occasionally, it is not the majority who can do what that person did, not to mention that he is the master's disciple. Peng Yao didn't believe that her Big Brother was that person.

　　Elder Yao was deeply distressed and sighed, "He is indeed a rare genius. Moreover, he was not afraid of tigers and snakes when he was young, and he liked to raise exotic animals. I remember that when he was ten years old, he brought back a snake egg from the mountains, and when he was eleven years old, he raised a small flower snake. He was different since he was a child, cold-hearted and disliked making friends, but he regarded the small flower snake as a playmate."

　　"..." Peng Yao listened carefully and really didn't know what to say. She had begun to believe that the man was the eldest senior brother. What her master said at this time was also the first time she understood her eldest senior brother. Before, it seemed that there was no such person as the eldest senior brother in the entire sect, and no one mentioned him.

　　Elder Yao sat down again and was silent for a long time. Suddenly, he took out a wooden basin, in which were soft swaddling clothes and a jade pendant.

　　"Master, what is this?" Peng Yao stared at the bamboo basket curiously. She couldn't recognize what the swaddling clothes were and thought it was just a piece of cloth.

　　Elder Yao blinked, his mind flying back to many years ago. Past events reappeared in his mind, but everything and everyone had changed.

　　Peng Yao was quiet and didn't dare to disturb him. After a long while, he heard Elder Yao say tiredly, "Back then, my wife and children died one after another. I was exhausted and wandered around. One day, I passed by the Mirror Lake in Huashan, the Warring States Period, and I happened to see a wooden basin floating in the lake. There was a baby in the basin."

　　Peng Yao's hands trembled when he heard this. He looked up at Elder Yao's expression and sighed in his heart when he saw that he looked so dejected. He never expected that his master had such a past.

　　"That boy must be your eldest senior brother. His name is written on this jade pendant." Elder Yao pointed at the jade pendant.

　　Peng Yao took the jade pendant and took a look. On it were engraved the words "Qingkui". Peng Yao was puzzled and felt that this name sounded like her daughter's.

　　Elder Yao explained: "I later investigated and found that girls there are regarded as Qingli and boys as Qingkui."

　　"I saw that he was innocent and cute, and I thought of my child who died in infancy, so I decided to adopt him. He had good roots, so I brought him back to Wangxian Sect to raise him, and taught him principles and knowledge. He was smart and learned things quickly, and he had a unique wisdom for medicine. I was very happy, so I wanted him to inherit my mantle and take over the position of the elder of the Alchemy Pavilion in the future. He was not only smart, but also very stable and mature. He didn't like playing with children and liked to be alone. At first, I didn't care and was even happy. I was glad that he was so focused on his work. Later, when I realized that he was too withdrawn and wanted him to make some friends, he was already unable to change his mind. He would rather run to the mountains to find frogs, centipedes, snakes, insects, rats and ants than to associate with other people. "Elder Yao recalled the past, his face full of pain and regret. Peng Yao listened carefully, thinking that his master must have raised the eldest brother he picked up as his own son, and really put all his heart into it. Because of this, the eldest brother is now far away from him, and the master must be very sad.

　　"Later, your eldest sister Sanniang joined the sect. They were of similar age, and Sanniang was cheerful and lively, and she was tenacious. She didn't care at all that the eldest brother was cold and indifferent, and she stayed around him all day. Over time, the two of them became much closer, and I was very pleased to see that."

　　Speaking of the eldest sister, Peng Yao shuddered slightly, and suddenly thought to herself that the master might not know that the eldest sister was dead. Moreover, if that person was really the eldest brother, Peng Yao suddenly understood why that person wanted to kill Master Liancheng. After thinking this through, Peng Yao's heart was beating wildly, and she hurriedly said, "The eldest brother still remembers this friendship."

　　Elder Yao smiled bitterly and shook his head, continuing, "They were very close at that time. Later, when we grew up, I also noticed that Sanniang had special feelings for Qingkui, but Qingkui was cold by nature. Although she was familiar with Sanniang, she had no romantic feelings for her. Too much wisdom will hurt one's life, and too much love will ruin one's life. At that time, I also reminded Sanniang not to fall too deeply in love. Fortunately, Sanniang was sensible and knew that Qingkui had no other feelings for her, so she would not pester him and get bogged down in the mud. Later..." Elder Yao's face was pale, his hands were trembling with blue veins exposed.

　　Peng Yao hurriedly handed over a cup of tea: "Master, drink some tea and talk slowly. If you feel uncomfortable, don't say it. I already understand. No matter what, that person must be the eldest brother, otherwise he would never avenge the eldest sister. Although I don't know him very well, with his cold personality and his indifference to everyone, he would take action specifically for the eldest sister, which is enough to show that he is not a heartless person. He must still miss the old relationship in his heart. This is true for the eldest sister, and it must be the same for you, the master. You regard him as your own son, and he will never forget you."

　　Elder Yao waved his hands listlessly, his mind a little dazed and confused. He talked to himself: "In order to avoid being involved in love between men and women, Sanniang took the initiative to ask for experience outside. I agreed at that time, and Sanniang left the sect. After she left, Qingkui was alone again, obsessed with refining pills every day. In the year after Sanniang left, many young disciples of the sect and ordinary people living near the sect disappeared one after another... We initially thought it was a monster, so we sent people to investigate..." Elder Yao gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, his voice very hoarse.

　　Peng Yao's heart also twitched, and she vaguely guessed the truth behind it.

　　"We found a secret cave full of missing disciples and civilians. Most of them were already dead, and their deaths were horrible. Those who were still alive were living a life worse than death. I could tell at a glance that those people were all harmed by various drugs, and I concluded that someone had used them to test drugs and refine medicine. I felt a little scared. The civilians outside were fine, but the disciples of the sect could not be easily arrested. That person must be someone from within the sect. The head and elders were extremely angry at the time, and they strictly investigated the disciples who refined pills in the sect. I soon suspected Qingkui, and followed this line of thought to investigate, and it turned out that he was the murderer."

　　Even though she guessed the answer, Peng Yao was still shocked. She couldn't understand why the senior brother was so cruel and why he did all that. Was it just because of his aloof personality?

　　"I was heartbroken and wanted to punish him severely, so I begged the master to spare his life. The master agreed for my sake and confined him to Huiguo Mountain. He was confined for a whole year, and I thought he was safe. But when I went to see him a year later, I found that the house was empty and he had disappeared. He only left a few words of greeting and his experience in alchemy that he had devoted himself to researching. I still don't understand what was wrong with him and why he took the evil path."

　　Peng Yao sighed. If we don't ask the eldest brother himself, no one would know. Or maybe, it's just a matter of different ways and principles. For example, it's natural for cultivators to kill demons. For the eldest brother, everything in the world can be used as medicine. There is no difference between humans, demons and livestock. People can hunt demons to make medicine, so why can't hunters make medicine?

　　Peng Yao inexplicably felt that the eldest brother was the latter. The masked man gave people the same feeling. People said he was wrong, but he didn't care. He just did what he wanted to do and didn't take other people's ideas to heart. Since ancient times, people who are unique and different from others have been difficult to be recognized by others. But when comparing the two, it is not certain who is right and who is wrong.

　　Elder Yao seemed to feel relieved after finishing what he said in one breath. He was stunned for a while, and suddenly seemed to remember something. He stared at Peng Yao and asked, "What did you just say?"

　　Peng Yao was stunned, blinked and said puzzledly: "I didn't say anything."

　　"No, you said that before. What did you say?"

　　"What? I said before that Senior Brother still cares about our old relationship and is not a heartless person..." Peng Yao paused and said sadly: "I meant that Senior Brother avenged Senior Sister..."

　　Elder Yao's eyes narrowed: "Revenge? What revenge? What happened to your eldest sister? No, Sanniang went back to her husband's home in Xihuang, and brought Changsheng with her. Your eldest sister..." Elder Yao didn't dare to ask further. He realized that he only saw Wan Sanniang and her son leave, but he didn't know how they were doing now.

　　Peng Yao knew that she couldn't hide it anymore, so she said bluntly: "Big Sister and Changsheng were being chased on their way back to the West Desert. Big Sister died to protect Changsheng..."

　　Elder Yao's eyes widened, he fell down and muttered, "How... could this be..."

　　"Master, don't worry. The soul of the eldest sister has been saved. Several brothers and I took Changsheng to Wanjiabao. We wanted to seek revenge on Master Liancheng. Master, I believe that the person you are talking about is the eldest brother. Because I saw him kill Master Liancheng for revenge. At that time, he also said that it was for an old friend. That old friend must be the eldest sister. The eldest brother still remembers you."

　　Elder Yao was stunned for a moment and even forgot about his sadness.

　　Peng Yao's hand unconsciously touched Dantian and said, "I will always have a chance to meet him again. If we meet next time, I will definitely persuade him to come to Master."

　　Elder Yao shuddered when he heard this and said angrily, "Forget it, if you don't want to see him, then don't see him. I will just treat him as dead."

　　"Master, why are you so stubborn?" Peng Yao said helplessly.

　　Elder Yao waved his hand: "That's enough."

　　Peng Yao was speechless. Seeing the master sighing, he suddenly felt that he seemed to have aged a lot. The eldest brother was his most angry disciple, but also his most beloved disciple. For so many years, the master could not let it go. Peng Yao secretly thought that if there was a chance, he would definitely bring the eldest brother back to see the master, even if he had to tie him up.

　　A young disciple hurried over from the backyard and said respectfully to the two of them, "Elder Yao, the headmaster wants you and Senior Sister Peng to meet him at the Wangxian Terrace."

　　The author has something to say: ~~~~Happy Chinese Valentine's Day everyone~~~~~~~~~~\(^o^)/~

　　There will be another update in the evening~~

　　7171 Wangxiantai

　　71 Wangxian Terrace

　　The Wangxian Sect has the Wangxian Terrace.

　　Wangxiantai was built on Wangxian Peak, the highest peak in Wangxian Sect. It stands like a towering javelin, pointing to the status of Wangxian Sect and the aspirations of immortal practitioners.

　　It is rumored that the highest place in the Northern Wilderness is the top of the Wangxian Terrace of the Wangxian Sect.

　　Looking up, it seems like it's going straight through the sky.

　　Whenever there were important events in Wangxian Sect, they would be held on Wangxian Terrace.

　　But Peng Yao had been in Wangxian Sect for many years, and she only remembered one event held on Wangxian Terrace, which was when an elder passed away when she was eight years old. She was young at the time and did not participate, but she learned from others about the solemnity of the funeral and the power of Wangxian Terrace.

　　The steps leading from Wangxian Peak to Wangxian Terrace are made of white marble and have a total of 9,999 steps.

　　I heard that there was a master who punished his disciples and liked to let his disciples climb the stairs on foot.

　　Pengyao also heard people say that Wangxiantai was called Wangxianzhong, but as to why it had such an unlucky name, Pengyao didn't understand.

　　Peng Yao was wondering at this time, why did the master summon her to Wangxiantai, where there is the sky above and the earth underfoot. When you look up there is blue sky and when you look down there is an abyss. Why did he want to talk to her here?

　　Peng Yao and Elder Yao flew up on their swords in a circle, straight into the sky. The sky was getting closer and closer to her, and the whole picture of Wangxiantai slowly came into her sight.

　　It was the first time for Pengyao to come up. From the bottom of the mountain, Wangxiantai looked like a javelin. From the top of the mountain, Wangxiantai looked like a fairy platform standing alone in the sky, surrounded by clouds and mist, as if the vast sky was within reach. People were in the clouds, floating without a trace.

　　Peng Yao took a deep breath and thought to himself that Wangxiantai was probably the undisputed number one peak in the Northern Wilderness.

　　Elder Yao said: "The founder of the sect built this Wangxian Terrace, and he loved to come here to look up at the sky on weekdays." After he finished speaking, Elder Yao let out an inaudible sigh.

　　Peng Yao was also moved. He raised his head and looked up at the sky quietly. The sky was right above him. He stretched out his hand, as if he could touch it, but in fact, it was far away. Wangxian Sect, Wangxian Peak, Wangxian Terrace... His whole life was just about the word "Wangxian", which was within his reach but out of reach.

　　The clouds were rolling, and the surroundings were silent. Peng Yao looked up coldly, feeling inexplicably melancholy. She seemed to have realized something: seek the immortal, seek the immortal, the immortal is among the clouds.

　　"Pengyao, the master and the others are here." Elder Yao interrupted Pengyao.

　　Peng Yao sighed and turned around, only to see dozens of flying rainbows led by the Sect Master heading here. Peng Yao frowned slightly, and at a glance she knew that the Sect Master and all the elders of the sect were among them. Was this a demonstration? Or were they preparing to attack her? Peng Yao thought it was the former. If they wanted to capture her, they would never arrange it like this.

　　The head of the sect took a seat in the center of the Wangxian Terrace, and other elders followed in one after another. A long row of elders gazed at the lonely Pengyao with great majesty. Pengyao cursed inwardly, this was definitely pressure!

　　Elder Lian Yao sat in his seat helplessly, looking at Peng Yao worriedly.

　　They were silent for a long time, and Peng Yao bowed slightly: "Greetings to the headmaster, and to all the elders."

　　"Don't be so polite." The headmaster finally spoke, his tone quite gentle.

　　Dozens of eyes were staring at Peng Yao, the weakest among them was on par with Peng Yao, and the others were much higher than her. With so many people putting pressure on her, it would be hard for her not to succeed.

　　Fortunately, Pengyao was not impulsive. If it were someone else, they might have jumped up and down. Although Pengyao felt unhappy, she could not bear it. After all, she was not a person who liked to make trouble. Besides, these people were the ones she wanted to get close to.

　　The elders saw through Peng Yao's cultivation level at a glance, and many of them nodded with smiles, their faces filled with satisfaction.

　　Finally, even the head of the sect smiled gently. Murong Aofeng sighed, "It's not easy to wait for you to come back. You've been gone for so many years. Do you think of the sect as an enemy? Don't mention the misunderstanding about the wanted order. You are all smart people. You naturally understand the sect's intentions. Our Wangxian Sect is a powerful sect in the Northern Wilderness. We have to set an example in many things. The wanted order is just a show. I know you have masters like the demon fox around you. The wanted order is nothing to you."

　　Peng Yao frowned when she heard that. The Sect Master was right. With Senior Fox by her side, being wanted was nothing. Peng Yao then said, "I grew up in the Sect since I was five years old. I regard this place as my second home. I don't want to think too badly of things. I understand what the Sect Master said. But I don't understand. If you were just pretending, why did you drive my sister Peng Yan away? I heard that you even put her under house arrest, and she finally escaped by herself."

　　The head of the sect smiled helplessly upon hearing this: "Do you think that if we really want to put her under house arrest, she, a little Qi training disciple, can escape?"

　　"Then what's going on." Peng Yao pursed her lips.

　　At this time, Elder Yao interrupted and said, "Xiaoyao, you really misunderstood this point. The head of the sect has never seen Pengyan a few times and didn't take it to heart. It was you who left at the beginning, and the sect couldn't resist other sects, so they pretended to want you. Pengyan happened to be released after being confined. When she heard that you were wanted, she had a mind. In addition, there were a few ignorant people in the sect who laughed at her for not having a sister to rely on. Pengyan wanted me to accept her as a disciple. I didn't agree, so she got angry and said she wanted to leave Wangxian Sect and that she had no future here. I was afraid that she would run out impulsively and get into trouble, so I found a few disciples to watch her. Later, when I saw that she was determined to leave, I let her go. That child... Alas, unlike you, your teacher is helpless. If it weren't for you, how could I care about her."

　　How could Peng Yao not believe what he said? Others might lie to her, but her master would not. Considering what her master said and Peng Yan's personality, Peng Yao could only sigh helplessly. Her sister could do such things.

　　The head of the sect saw that the misunderstanding was resolved, so he said: "Pengyao, you also understand that you are very special, so the Ice Silkworm Fairy wants to take over your body. Many cultivators from other sects also covet your existence. I won’t talk about their various thoughts. But Pengyao, you are a disciple of my Wangxian Sect. We will trust you and support you, and of course we hope that you can trust us."

　　Peng Yao looked up at the Sect Leader and suddenly asked, "The Ice Silkworm Fairy died because of me, Sect Leader, don't you hate me?"

　　The head of the sect took a breath, and the other elders all looked embarrassed.

　　The head of the sect was silent for a long time, then he sighed and said helplessly, "I was indeed angry at that time. After all, she is Lan'er's biological mother. But I am not a person who cannot distinguish right from wrong, and I have not lived for so many years in vain. She took over your body, and you have the right to resist. Besides, the person who killed her was not you. Besides... my cold-tempered daughter has been following you for so many years. I am afraid that in her heart, you are closer to her than her mother Bingcan. If I do anything to you, she will definitely oppose me. Personally, I care about Lan'er's thoughts. Publicly, you are my sect disciple."

　　After hearing these words, Peng Yao felt relieved. The head of the sect was always an elder whom she admired. If he was a confused old man who could not distinguish right from wrong, she would not be the only one who would be disappointed. To be able to sit in the position of the head of the sect, he was definitely not a confused person.

　　The head of the sect stood up and said leisurely, "The sect has been sending people to look for you. Fortunately, you have shown up now. We will not stop you from doing whatever you want to do next, but you must tell them that you need to pass on a message when you see them. Training is training, but don't forget the sect and the master. Come back and show up when you have time."

　　Peng Yao nodded: "Peng Yao will remember this."

　　The headmaster left after saying this. As soon as he left, the other elders dispersed one after another, and only a few people stayed behind.

　　For example, Elder Jiang, Elder Xing and others.

　　Elder Jiang still looked serious, and asked calmly, "How are my two unfilial disciples doing now? Are they practicing sword skills diligently?"

　　Peng Yao replied: "The four of us are all at the Nascent Soul stage. Our brothers and sisters are very diligent in their sword training and have made great progress."

　　Elder Jiang nodded, turned and left.

　　"He has already reached the Nascent Soul stage. He is worthy of being my good disciple. Hahaha, not bad, not bad. It seems he has not been lazy. In that case, I will let him go." Elder Xing smiled happily and did not ask any more questions. He flew away on his sword with a smile.

　　At this time, Elder Yao smiled and said, "They have all left, so we will leave too. You stay with me for a few days first, and then you can go wherever you want."

　　"Yes, Master." Peng Yao laughed.

　　The master and the disciple flew down from Wangxiantai, and as soon as they landed, they saw a man standing in front of them.

　　Elder Yao didn't understand what was going on, but Peng Yao frowned and said calmly, "Greetings, Sister Lin."

　　Lin Fengdan raised her eyes and stared at Peng Yao coldly.

　　The author has something to say: ~~ The second update - -~~

　　7272 Wherever my heart is at peace is my hometown

　　72 Wherever my heart is at peace is my hometown

　　Elder Yao noticed that the atmosphere between the two was not right, so he broke the silence and said, "Junior sister, do you want to talk to Xiaoyao about something?"

　　Lin Fengdan snorted: "She knows what I have done to her. She can't hide from what she has done."

　　Elder Yao frowned: "From your tone, it seems that you have some misunderstanding about Xiaoyao? Pengyao just came back, how did she offend you? You are her aunt, an elder, don't bother with a child."

　　Lin Fengdan chuckled and pointed at Peng Yao, sneering, "Master? Does she still have me as her Master? She might be even more powerful than me now, so why would she take me as her Master? Maybe she doesn't even take you as her Master. What Master? What Elder? I can't take her seriously."

　　"Feng Dan! If you have something to say, just speak up. Why are you being so sarcastic? It's only natural that Xiao Yao is better than my master. A disciple is better than his master. This is a great blessing."

　　"Hmph. If you have anything to ask, why not ask your beloved disciple? Do you think she is still the teenage girl she used to be? Still as well-behaved and obedient as before? You are dreaming. She has a very vicious heart."

　　Elder Yao's frown deepened, he was confused and wanted to ask Peng Yao, but when he turned around, he saw Peng Yao was about to leave: "Xiao Yao? What's going on? Is it a misunderstanding? You might as well explain it clearly."

　　Peng Yao turned his back to Lin Fengdan and smiled softly: "Master, I have nothing to say to Master Aunt, but I do have something to say to her beloved disciple Lin Shan. I destroyed her Dantian at the beginning, and many people said that I was soft-hearted. I was thinking about whether I should give her a stab and kill her directly when I meet her again, so that she can have a quick death." After laughing a few times, Peng Yao hung the sword in the air, looking down at the ugly-looking Lin Fengdan: "You know what kind of moral character your own disciple is. I have been very tolerant of her. It is your fault that she ended up like that. You did not teach her well. People like Lin Shan are just scum. Why pity her?"

　　Lin Fengdan was so angry that she pointed at him and said angrily, "You were so cruel that you destroyed her Dantian. Her years of cultivation were ruined. She can no longer cultivate immortality. And you still say that you are kind-hearted. Who is the scum?"

　　Elder Yao was shocked and asked hurriedly, "Xiaoyao, are you serious?"

　　Peng Yao didn't care: "I never lie to Master, this is serious. I have had a grudge with Lin Shan, and I'm sure you know that Master, I was almost killed when I was possessed by the devil, and it was you who saved me. If Lin Shan hadn't rashly broken into my house at that time, why would I have suffered that pain. I didn't care about this kind of thing afterwards, but she just didn't like me. Later, she ambushed me near the Dead City. I was injured at the time and was kidnapped by her. She forced me to tell her the secret of my cultivation. I don't have any secrets. This is my own talent." Peng Yao smiled at Lin Fengdan and continued: "Lin Shan just didn't believe it. She was sure that I was hiding a secret, so she used I have found the Hehuan insect of the Hehuan sect. I believe you all know the function of this insect, Aunt Lin, don't say you don't understand. Your disciple Lin Shan wants to destroy my innocence, so what if I destroy her? Such a vicious and disgusting woman, if I don't take action, I will only be bullied. I am not a soft persimmon that anyone can pinch. It's good to spare her life. Otherwise, death is like the extinguishing of a lamp, and her soul will be scattered and her body will be destroyed. Aunt Lin, where can you find this disciple? How can you know that it was me who did it? Since I spared her life, I have never been afraid of this day. You are her master. If you want to avenge her, I am willing to accompany you. But I still say that she deserves the punishment for her own actions. She deserves it."

　　Lin Fengdan's face turned pale, and she was shaking with anger, unable to speak for a long time.

　　Elder Yao believed in Peng Yao without a doubt, and immediately said angrily: "There is such a thing! How can a female disciple like Lin Shan be so vicious? It's outrageous! Junior sister, this is because you didn't teach her well. You put all the responsibility on Xiao Yao, and I won't take it!"

　　Lin Fengdan gnashed her teeth and said, "You are her master, of course you protect her. Lin Shan is also my disciple. She was crippled that day and was miserable. Where can I go to settle the score? That child is completely ruined and can never cultivate immortality. You still protect Peng Yao. She is too cruel. Even if Lin Shan is wrong in every way, she is still her fellow disciple. It is really abominable that she is so cruel."

　　"Brotherhood, why didn't you teach your disciple Lin Shan earlier? When she caught me and put the bugs in me, she didn't mention brotherhood. If my cultivation was not higher than hers, wouldn't I have been in a worse situation that day? Maybe you can't even see my corpse. Aunt, if you want revenge, I will take it and I'll be waiting for you anytime."

　　"Do you think I don't dare to attack you?" Lin Fengdan asked murderously.

　　Elder Yao was also angry: "If you want to fight, I will accompany you! Otherwise, let's go to the headmaster and the elders to judge and see who is right and who is wrong."

　　"You are talking nonsense. The headmaster and the other elders are all eager to keep Pengyao. You are saying something that is not right. What's the point of her going there? Everything is just Pengyao's one-sided words. There is no evidence. Brother Yao, you are too protective of her. What do you believe in what she says?"

　　Peng Yao interrupted loudly: "What did Lin Shan tell you? What do you believe in what she said?"

　　"You!" Lin Fengdan spat, "You are becoming more and more eloquent."

　　Peng Yao laughed: "It's all because there are too many people like Lin Shan out there, forcing me to be more talkative."

　　"Okay! Okay! I can't argue with you, and I don't have as many backers as you do. Don't be too arrogant. God is watching what you do. If you cultivate immortality without cultivating your mind, you will suffer sooner or later." Lin Fengdan sneered several times, flicked his sleeves fiercely, turned around and flew away.

　　Master and disciple Peng Yao watched Lin Fengdan leave, and both of them sighed.

　　Elder Yao said: "Feng Dan has become worse in recent years... Alas, she is helpless. Her son may not live for many more years. She has no intention of practicing at all. She is troubled by worldly desires all day long and does not see everything clearly."

　　Peng Yao was slightly stunned. She didn't expect that Lin Fengdan had any hidden secrets, so she couldn't help asking, "What about Master's son?" She only knew that Lin Fengdan had a son, but she had never seen what that son looked like.

　　Elder Yao sighed, "The child was born sickly... He was actually missing a soul and a spirit. Although he has been nourished by medicine for so many years, he won't live long. But they only have one child. They are so heartbroken. How can they bear to let the child die so early? They have to bury the young one."

　　"...I never thought there would be such a thing. Why was one missing a soul and a spirit when he was born?"

　　Elder Yao shook his head: "That's hard to say. It's a matter of fate. You can't force it. Alas."

　　Peng Yao said no more. When she saw her master this time, she found that she was indeed not as ethereal as before, and she looked much older. Her eyes were cloudy, just like an ordinary woman. It seemed that she was really worried about her son.

　　Peng Yao stayed with the elder for many days, chatting and eating snacks with the old man every day, and the days passed quickly.

　　Peng Yao refused to stay any longer and returned home after saying goodbye to his master.

　　The family waited for many days, and when they saw Pengyao coming back again, they were all smiling.

　　Seeing how old her parents looked, Peng Yao couldn't bear to leave, so she thought that she could stay one day at a time. The three months limit mentioned by Senior Fox was still a long time, so she was in no hurry to leave.

　　Peng Yao took off her makeup, dressed up as an ordinary girl, and went out to play on the street with her maids and nieces.

　　Peng Yao's beauty cannot compare to Chen Lan's, but standing among the crowd of mortals, she is truly a unique flower among thousands of flowers, standing out from the crowd, extremely dazzling.

　　She attracted many eager gazes along the way, but Peng Yao pretended not to notice them and stood in front of the pollen shop, looking around.

　　"Miss, what's your surname?" Peng Yao frowned as the greasy tone of the voice rang in her ears. She stepped back and looked at the young man with oily hair and powdered face. She sighed and said, "Your surname is noble."

　　"Oh, Miss! Miss, you want to buy pollen? Boss, all the pollen is included. Please accept it."

　　Peng Yao didn't know whether to laugh or cry: "Pollen can't be eaten as food."

　　"As long as the lady likes it." The young man stared at Peng Yao's fair face lustfully and moved closer and closer.

　　A strange smell hit her nose. Peng Yao frowned fiercely and gave a light push. The young man fell to the ground on the road a few meters away. A carriage was rushing towards him and almost ran over him.

　　There was a lot of noise on both sides of the street. The young man lay there stupidly until several servants rushed over to help him up: "Master! Master, are you okay?"

　　"How dare you hurt our young master!"

　　The servants surrounded Pengyao aggressively, but Pengyao remained unmoved, staring at the carriage that was forced to stop.

　　After waiting for a long time, the carriage door finally opened and a man slowly walked down. When he raised his eyes, he saw Peng Yao.

　　The man was stunned for a moment, then regained his composure, walked forward and said, "Meet the Fairy."

　　Peng Yao smiled bitterly: "I've told you before, just call me Peng Yao. Peng Hongfei, so you're back here again." Her eyes swept across Peng Hongfei's gray hair and she sighed inwardly.

　　Peng Hongfei smiled and said: "Wherever my heart is at peace is my hometown."

　　The author has something to say: ~~~~Update~~~

　　7373 White Lotus Reappears

　　73 White Lotus Reappears

　　"Fairy, would you be so kind as to have a cup of tea with me?" Peng Hongfei invited.

　　Peng Yao nodded without hesitation, leaned over and said to her niece, "Xiaoxiao, you and the maids go back first. Auntie will take you out to play next time."

　　"Okay, auntie, please go home early." The little girl said obediently.

　　"Sure." Peng Yao smiled. Her second brother had this little daughter Xiaoxiao when he was old. She was simple and lovely. Peng Yao liked her the most in the family.

　　After watching the maids leave with a smile, Peng Yao and Peng Hongfei walked towards the teahouse. The young master and the servants who were thrown to the ground and rolled around were completely ignored by the two.

　　The two of them only ordered a pot of tea and two cakes. Although Peng Hongfei still called her fairy, he was no longer the young man he used to be. He was always a little nervous when he met Peng Yao before, but now sitting in front of Peng Yao, he was calmer than ever before. Calling her fairy was just a simple respect.

　　This man abandoned what he insisted on and lived a more free and open life.

　　Peng Yao said: "I wanted to come back to see Peng Yan this time. I was surprised that she got married."

　　Peng Hongfei smiled and said calmly, "Surprisingly, your brother-in-law is not me?"

　　Peng Yao also smiled and nodded: "Yes, my sister is very willful, but you seemed very persistent back then." It was also very stupid. He pursued Peng Yan persistently, but Peng Yan did not treat him sincerely. Even though she was his sister, Peng Yao felt that Peng Yan was wrong.

　　Peng Hongfei looked out the window. Peng Yao followed his line of sight and saw many people coming and going on the street, including the servants who had just followed the carriage. At this time, the carriage had been taken away, and only the servants were waiting downstairs. Among the servants was a boy of seven or eight years old. The boy was well dressed and looked very serious despite his young age. Peng Yao couldn't help laughing: "Is that your son?"

　　Peng Hongfei looked at Peng Yao in surprise: "Can you tell?"

　　"Of course, he looks a lot like you." Peng Yao sneered.

　　Peng Hongfei laughed out loud: "I only have this one child. Do I look like his grandfather?" He looked at Peng Yao and asked with a smile.

　　Peng Yao was stunned, her eyes swept over the wrinkles on Peng Hongfei's face that could not be concealed when he smiled, his gray hair on his temples, and his vicissitudes of life eyes. Indeed, it was suitable for him to be a grandfather.

　　"My second brother's grandson is about the same age as his youngest daughter. What's so strange about that? Haha, he accidentally had a little girl in his later years who is one year younger than his grandson."

　　Peng Hongfei smiled and nodded: "I know this. I even went to her house to attend her full moon celebration. No matter what, having sons and daughters is a blessing. As mortals, we should care more about it and cherish it more."

　　Peng Yao praised: "That's right, being a mortal may not be a bad thing."

　　Peng Hongfei took a sip of tea, looked out the window and said, "Before Peng Yan, I had never thought about cultivating immortality. I was only eight years old when I met Peng Yan. At eight years old, she might not understand the private affairs of children, but later I was attracted to her. She was very smart, proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and she could learn everything quickly. She could even learn riding, shooting and swordplay that boys play. Moreover, she never gathered together to gossip like other young ladies. There were too many young ladies who were as docile as noodles. Peng Yan was very special and aloof, but I was fascinated by her. I thought she was the most beautiful and rich woman, no one could compare to her. She was my fiancée and my confidante. I would never get bored when talking to her. At that time, I thought that having a wife like this would be enough for my life. Later, you came back, and Peng Yan changed from then on."

　　Peng Yao frowned slightly, and Peng Hongfei laughed: "I'm not saying that you shouldn't go home. I don't blame you."

　　Peng Yao shook her head: "I understand."

　　"She wanted to cultivate immortality. I know her. Once she has an idea, she will do it. She is not a woman who is indecisive and drags her feet. In other words, she must get what she wants. I forgot that such a woman with strong opinions must also be domineering. At that time, I only regretted not marrying her earlier. She wanted to cultivate immortality, and I tried my best to persuade her but to no avail. After that, it was rumored that you were dead, so she followed your master to the Wangxian Sect without hesitation. At that time... I really hated you two sisters... I thought it was you who instigated her to cultivate immortality. If it weren't for you, she wouldn't have had the opportunity to cultivate immortality. I also hated her for being selfish and only caring about her own feelings without considering me at all. She left without hesitation."

　　Peng Yao sighed: "It doesn't matter if you want to hate me."

　　Peng Hongfei smiled bitterly: "After the hatred, there was loss, and my heart felt empty. After all, I was young and frivolous at that time, so I had the urge to fight for her. I always thought that if I also practiced Taoism, she would not leave me. But it turned out not to be the case. I went to the Western Wilderness with great difficulty and searched for a long time before I found her location, but when I really saw her, it was too late. She got married after that, and she married a senior brother who could practice Taoism with her and benefit each other." Having said this, Peng Hongfei drank the tea in one gulp.

　　Peng Yao sighed inwardly, expecting that this was probably the case.

　　"I am the son of the prime minister after all. I came into the world in glory and lived for so long, but I became so miserable because of a woman. I once dreamed of becoming a wise minister to assist the king, but all those ambitions were buried in the corner of my heart by Peng Yan and Xiu Xian. It's a pity that I saw them living in harmony with each other, but I was just sad and stubborn." Peng Hongfei shook his head and sighed, raised his eyebrows and smiled at Peng Yao: "When a woman is cruel, it really makes a man feel cold."

　　Peng Yao blinked, and heard Peng Hongfei say: "Now when I think back, I feel ashamed. At that time, I was stubborn and like a scoundrel, always thinking that I went through so much trouble to come to the Western Wasteland to find her, why did she abandon me? I stayed there and refused to leave, guarding the door every day, and tried to keep her every time I saw her..." Peng Hongfei closed his eyes, then opened them again: "Some of their disciples bullied me, but I didn't leave. Peng Yan understood me very well and was very decisive. When she saw that I didn't leave, she came to find me in person. She didn't say anything... just used one palm to let me go."

　　Peng Hongfei pointed to his chest and said, "That palm strike made me spit blood for several days and I almost died there. Surprisingly, it was her husband who saved me... The man put me in an inn and asked someone to heal my injuries..."

　　Peng Yao was surprised: "He has such a kind heart..."

　　Peng Hongfei laughed loudly: "Do you still remember the glass shield you gave me for protection?"

　　"Remember, I will protect you. I hope you can give it to her after you find Pengyan."

　　"Yes, I forgot about that after I found Peng Yan. I don't know how to use the glass cover, so it was basically useless. But the man saw it somehow and saved my life. He wanted me to give him the glass cover as a life-saving fee. He also said he would give me some silver and let me go back to the Northern Wasteland, but threatened me that I would never go to the Western Wasteland again."

　　Peng Yao paused while drinking tea and laughed dryly, "I see."

　　"I gave him the Glazed Cover. That palm strike was a revelation to me. I returned to the Northern Wilderness and never practiced again. I was only at the initial stage of Qi training, and my Qi had almost dissipated due to neglect over the years. This is a good thing. At thirty, one is established; at forty, one is free from doubts; at fifty, one knows the will of heaven; at sixty, one is in his prime; at seventy, one is rare. I want to live like this until the day I die. I have only one child. If I can live to see him grow up and give me a grandson, I will have no regrets.

　　At thirty, one is independent; at forty, one is free from doubts; at fifty, one knows the will of heaven…

　　Peng Yao was stunned. She had learned these things before, but in all the years of cultivating immortals, she had never counted the days, never paid attention to spring, summer, autumn and winter, when she was over thirty, when she was over forty or fifty? Without these considerations, she still looked like she was in her early twenties, young and beautiful, and in full bloom.

　　"Why... do you think being a mortal is better than being immortal?" Peng Yao asked.

　　Peng Hongfei smiled: "It's good to have an ageless face, but I'm not old, but my wife is slowly getting old, my son will also be slowly getting old, and there will be my grandchildren in the future... People are getting old around me, but I'm the only one who's not getting old. Why am I not getting old? What do I want to do with my ageless body? Become a good prime minister for generations of Peng country?"

　　"I just want to live a good life. The road to becoming an immortal is too long and too difficult. Without an extraordinary heart, you will eventually fall on that road. There is a saying that there is a chance in becoming an immortal. I think the so-called chance is an extraordinary and determined heart."

　　Peng Yao was shocked and remained silent for a long time.

　　A refreshing fragrance came over me, and a familiar voice said gently, "This person really hit the nail on the head."

　　"Senior Bai Lian?" Peng Yao was shocked, then overjoyed: "Have you finally recovered?"

　　Peng Hongfei was startled when the white lotus appeared, but he quickly calmed down and bowed: "Greetings, Fairy."

　　Bai Lian smiled: "You can just call me Bai Lian. Miss Peng, long time no see. I'm sorry to have made you worried. I've recovered now."

　　"Senior Bai Lian, you are still being polite to me. If you don't sacrifice yourself to save me, my senior sister will..."

　　"Don't say that. I was just thinking about the past... Hey..." Bai Lian sighed: "Is the child okay?"

　　"Changsheng is doing well and is with his father now."

　　"That's good..." Bai Lian smiled softly, but her eyes were filled with loneliness. Peng Yao knew that she was thinking of sad things. The pain of losing a child was something that a mother would never forget.

　　Peng Yao hurriedly changed the subject: "Peng Hongfei, you are the prime minister now."

　　"Well, my father passed away ten years ago and left this responsibility to me."

　　"Oh, I remember you worshipped a master back then, but your master didn't look for you?"

　　Peng Hongfei laughed: "I was the one who pestered him to become his disciple. He had already said that I didn't have the chance to cultivate immortality. Why is he looking for me now?"

　　"So that's how it is."

　　After bidding farewell to Peng Hongfei, Peng Yao and Bai Lian returned home together, thinking that it was about time to meet up with the Fox King and the others.

　　The author has something to say: ~~Update~~Some people asked me why I have been lazy recently--Answer: I am watching Japanese dramas... ^_^

　　Recommend "Yuanwu Honpo" Very powerful TV series - -

　　7474 Lin Sisters

　　74 The Lin Sisters

　　Peng Yao said goodbye to her family with great reluctance and left cruelly. She knew in her heart that when she returned next time, her parents would have gone to the west. Or, she would never come back.

　　Peng Yao calmed down her sad mood and used the jade tablet to recall Ling Anyang's appearance. The red figure slowly disappeared from the flowers, and the two elders of the Peng family suddenly cried softly. They also understood that after this separation, they would never be able to reunite. This blood relationship was about to end.

　　In the Lin Family Peony Garden, the colorful peonies were still in full bloom, but this beautiful place was now mostly destroyed by the flames of war. The guests who had come to visit the garden fled everywhere in the peony garden, and the cries, screams, and curses from the crowd resounded through the sky.

　　The common people watching from far outside the Peony Garden sighed quietly: "The Lin family is too prominent and has been targeted."

　　"I'm afraid it's not the flowers and plants of the Lin family that are being targeted."

　　"They are the two sisters from the Lin family, right? I heard they are stunningly beautiful, more beautiful than flowers."

　　"I don't know who started the fire. It's a pity for those beautiful peonies."

　　The Lin Family Peony Garden, which has recently become famous, is now on fire. The fire came so fast and so quickly that few people could see the signs before it was already burning. The tourists in the peony garden knew that the fire was caused by some strange means and was not caused by ordinary people. Unfortunately, even though they understood, they were powerless to escape from the sea of ​​fire. They watched tourists being burned to death one after another, and listened to the screams of women, children, and the elderly, but no one could help.

　　Unless, they are gods.

　　The residence of the Haoqi League branch.

　　Thousand-eyed scholar Shen Yunfeng was entertaining guests. He drank tea with them while writing and drawing.

　　The servant outside hurried in and said, "Mr. Shen, something happened in the Lin family's peony garden."

　　Shen Yunfeng's eyes lit up when he heard this, he put down his brush and said with a smile: "It's just as I expected, I'll go over and take a look."

　　At this time, the man who was visiting nearby asked him in surprise: "Lin Family Peony Garden? Is it the Lin family that has been holding peony flower exhibitions and has two sisters?"

　　Shen Yunfeng nodded: "Yes, what's the matter? Master Ling is interested, why don't we go and take a look together."

　　The guest was Ling Anyang. He paused, nodded, and walked out the door with Shen Yunfeng.

　　Ling Anyang had nothing to do with the Lin family, he just went to appreciate the peony flowers with his junior sister Peng Yao. But thinking of those beautiful peonies and the two young girls buried in the fire, he couldn't help feeling sad, it was really unpredictable.

　　The two of them moved at an incredibly fast speed and soon arrived at the Lin family peony garden which was engulfed in fire.

　　Ling Anyang asked, "Shen Yunfeng, do you, the Righteous Alliance, also care about these matters among mortals?"

　　Shen Yunfeng smiled and shook his head: "Of course not."

　　Ling Anyang suddenly realized: "In that case, this fire was probably caused by a cultivator." Ling Anyang flew closer to take a closer look. Those fires were just ordinary flames, but someone added unusual ingredients, just like ordinary people might pour oil on a fire to make the fire burn faster and purer. But oil alone would not be so spectacular.

　　The fire at the Lin family was caused by someone using agarwood powder from the world of immortal cultivation. This powder was scattered in the air, and as long as a little spark was ignited, it could instantly set the whole field on fire, catching people off guard like an explosion. Agarwood powder is not rare in the world of immortal cultivation, but it is difficult for ordinary people to obtain it. Moreover, the fire at the Lin family used more than a little agarwood powder. Even if a cultivator used spirit stones to buy it, it would cost a lot of money.

　　Shen Yunfeng was suspended in the air. He took out a pen and paper and wrote while watching from afar.

　　Ling Anyang said with a sigh, "You guys from the Righteous Alliance really just watch the fun without intervening."

　　"If the Righteous Alliance gets involved in everything, it will be in trouble. The Righteous Alliance is just a neutral organization. It is enough for them to just watch the fun and record some interesting things."

　　Ling Anyang snorted: "Humph, that's right, in order to find out the strength of others, they sent a group of thugs to attack." Thinking of the time when he was besieged by the black-clothed men in the bamboo forest, he thought it was revenge, but in the end it was just the Righteous Alliance who wanted to see his strength. However, he also got to know Shen Yunfeng because of this. Peng Yao was not around at this time, so Ling Anyang went to the Righteous Alliance to find Shen Yunfeng to kill time and listen to some interesting things in the Western Wasteland.

　　Shen Yunfeng said calmly, "That's my job."

　　"Pfft, you should be thankful that you have a good temper. If you meet someone else, they will definitely hate you."

　　Shen Yunfeng disagreed: "There are countless people who hate me. Young Master Ling is open-minded and willing to make friends with me. I am honored."

　　"Tsk tsk, here you go again, you scholar just love to put on airs. Tell me quickly, who could have set the fire in the Lin family's peony garden? The Lin family's peonies are certainly famous, but a cultivator wouldn't go so far as to attack a mortal family. How did the Lin family offend a cultivator?"

　　Shen Yunfeng kept the secret and smiled without saying anything.

　　Ling Anyang was about to get angry when he felt a familiar breath coming from behind him. He turned around and saw that it was Peng Yintian and Chen Lan.

　　"Hey, are you here to watch the fun too?" Ling Anyang smiled.

　　Peng Yintian nodded and stood aside holding a long sword.

　　Chen Lan looked down at the flames below and sighed, "This cultivator is so cruel. Too many innocent people in the Peony Garden have been implicated."

　　"Yes, this month is the last month for peonies to bloom. After this season, it will be hard to see such beautiful peonies. Everyone has come here to admire them. There are so many people, and it will be even harder to escape if things get chaotic inside."

　　Shen Yunfeng suddenly said: "Someone has taken action."

　　"oh?"

　　Everyone stared at the sea of ​​fire with bated breath. In the dim light, they saw two blurry figures moving through it. Wherever the two figures passed, the fire was extinguished. The two people moved very quickly and unknowingly created a winding way out of the sea of ​​fire. The crowd in the sea of ​​fire was noisy, and the people who were still alive ran out along the path, shouting excitedly as they ran: "There is a way! There is a way here! There is no fire here!"

　　But the peony garden was so huge, how many people could be rescued by that road alone? More people were still trapped and burned to death.

　　Ling Anyang couldn't bear to watch this, so he said, "I'll go down and help too."

　　Shen Yunfeng wanted to stop him, but Ling Anyang had already flown towards the two figures.

　　Chen Lan smiled and said, "Junior Brother Ling is just like Junior Sister Peng, always too soft-hearted."

　　Peng Yintian had a blank expression on his face and had no intention of taking action.

　　Shen Yunfeng said calmly: "That's fine, but I'm afraid that Master Ling's move will cause displeasure."

　　"The murderer hiding behind the scenes?" Peng Yintian was very interested in this. If the arsonist showed up, it would be exactly what he wanted. It would be best if he could rush over and fight with him.

　　Shen Yunfeng pondered in silence.

　　Ling Anyang fell into the sea of ​​fire in one fell swoop, using his spiritual energy to shield himself from the flames. He ran directly towards the two figures. As he expected, those two people were the two sisters of the Lin family.

　　The two sisters were very alert when they saw Ling Anyang suddenly appear. Ling Anyang hurriedly said, "You two continue, I'll take care of this side."

　　"..." The two sisters looked at each other and were silent for a moment. One of them bowed and said, "Thank you for your help." After that, the two sisters joined hands again and tried hard to extinguish the flames.

　　Ling Anyang waved the Jinghong Sword, and the sky flashed with lightning and thunder. In an instant, heavy rain poured down in a corner. The raindrops were as big as pearls, and they fell into the sea of ​​fire. With a few crisp sounds, the flames were extinguished.

　　The two sisters fighting on the other side were slightly surprised when they saw this. The elder sister said, "This guy is quite powerful."

　　"Thank him well afterwards."

　　"It's hateful. There are so many people watching the fun, but so few people are willing to help. Those cultivators have lost all conscience and don't care about the lives of mortals."

　　"Sister, don't say anything. We are in such trouble that we cannot rely on others for help."

　　"That's right, sister."

　　Ling Anyang swung his sword in the air, and heavy rain poured down. Seeing that there was not much , except for the dead, almost everyone else had escaped. Just as he was about to breathe a sigh of relief, the two sisters below suddenly shouted, "Young Master, get out of the way!"

　　Ling Anyang frowned and retreated quickly. A scent of wood filled his nostrils. Before he could blink, boom—

　　The sky was almost blown apart, and Ling Anyang's eyes were filled with rolling clouds of fire! Like a raging wave, it swept over fiercely.

　　Ling Anyang immediately understood that the murderer behind the scenes could no longer hold back!

　　"Young Master, we will help you!" The two sisters danced in their flowery dresses, and a golden peony flower flew into the air and quickly landed at Ling Anyang's feet, carrying Ling Anyang away from the fire cloud.

　　Ling Anyang escaped from danger, bent over and sneezed several earth-shattering sneezes, which looked quite funny.

　　Ling Anyang exhaled a long breath: "This fragrance is really pungent."

　　"Young Master, be careful. If you smell too much agarwood, you may become unconscious. You must pay attention."

　　Ling Anyang nodded, looked at the increasingly fierce fire in distress and said: "We must find a way to find the person behind the scenes, otherwise this fire will never end."

　　"That person is not here." said the sister sadly.

　　Ling Anyang's eyebrows jumped, thinking that the man was not here, but he could set fire like this, so he must be very capable and a master. But he didn't know how the sisters of these two flowers offended someone.

　　"There are still people who haven't escaped. Let's ignore the fire and save them." The two sisters rushed into the sea of ​​fire like moths to a flame.

　　Ling Anyang followed closely.

　　Jinghong Sword used the Four Directions Cloud Moving move, as if four long swords were surrounding Ling Anyang on all sides, encircling him. This defensive move allowed Ling Anyang to move freely in the sea of ​​fire and rescue anyone he found alive.

　　Ling Anyang, who was concentrating on this, did not relax his vigilance, and kept an eye out for the possibility of an attack from the murderer behind the scenes. However, apart from the fierce fire, no suspicious people were seen for a long time. Instead, more cultivators joined the rescue operation.

　　"How can this be possible!"

　　An angry roar was heard in the distance. Everyone in the fire looked up in surprise, only to see a group of cultivators flying in from mid-air in the city. There were at least fifty or sixty of them. These people were wearing identical golden clothes and riding on horse-like spirit beasts. The middle-aged man in the lead was surrounded by magical instruments that were shining with a bright light, and his whole body exuded an extraordinary aura.

　　Ling Anyang didn't realize anything, but the two sisters were horrified and said, "Liyang Tower!"

　　However, on the other side, there was another team of hundreds of cultivators rushing over. These cultivators wore the same blue clothes and flew over unarmed. Although there were no spiritual beasts and no magic weapons on their bodies, their blue robes fluttered, and each of them had an elegant demeanor.

　　The two sisters' faces turned pale: "Taiqing Palace..."

　　After he finished speaking, several loud laughs were heard in the distance, and a group of burly men in red clothes, holding axes, came roaring over like a group of wild beasts.

　　The leading man laughed and said, "We from the Giant Axe Sect are here to join in the fun."

　　Ling Anyang couldn't help but sweat secretly. The group of people was getting bigger and bigger, and it was obvious that they came with bad intentions, and seemed to have a big conflict with the two sisters. I really don't know who the two sisters are and what they have done. This scene is not something that can be caused by a small conflict.

　　Ling Anyang didn't understand the relationship and was about to ask, but the sister said to him without turning her head: "Sir, please don't bother yourself anymore. Thank you for what you did today. Please leave now."

　　My sister said loudly to the other cultivators who lent a helping hand: "Thank you for your help. We are strangers to each other. Please leave immediately."

　　Those people also realized that the situation was not good and retreated one after another.

　　Unexpectedly, the two people flying in the front were stopped by the big man in red. The big man said, "Want to escape under the eyes of the Giant Axe Sect? Dream on!" He swung the giant axe in his hand and chopped at the cultivator without any hesitation.

　　The cultivator was horrified. The Lin sisters jumped up angrily, blocking the giant axe on the left and right, and shouted: "Why hurt innocent people!"

　　The man from the Giant Axe Gate chuckled, "If they are truly innocent, why bother interfering? Without these people meddling in other people's business, it would be much easier to just burn it all down."

　　"You are despicable and shameless! You are not worthy of cultivating immortals!"

　　The man laughed loudly: "You are just a demon, how dare you talk about cultivating immortals with me?"

　　The Lin sisters turned pale.

　　Ling Anyang looked at the two sisters in surprise. Even at this moment, with his level of cultivation, he could not sense any demonic aura from the two sisters.

　　The Lin sisters said in unison: "If we are monsters, you are worse than pigs and dogs."

　　The people in the air frowned when they heard this, and someone immediately said angrily: "Why waste time talking to them, just catch them!"

　　The leader of Taiqing Palace waved his hand casually: "Set up the formation."

　　Twenty young men immediately jumped out from behind him. They drew their swords one after another and formed a circle around him in an instant. The flying swords flashed with light, and the men sat cross-legged. The invisible formation trapped the sea of ​​fire.

　　Ling Anyang frowned. It seemed that these people were determined not only to capture the two sisters, but also to get rid of him and several other outsiders. It was too difficult to break out of this formation, but Ling Anyang was not too worried because Chen Lan, Peng Yintian, Shen Yunfeng and others all came in uninvited. Shen Yunfeng would not take action, but Ling Anyang knew the two of them too well.

　　"Let them go! You want to catch us, what does it have to do with them?" The Lin sisters pointed at everyone angrily.

　　Ling Anyang sighed. It didn't matter if these two people were demons or not, but they had good hearts. He didn't understand. Demons weren't rare things. Why was there such a fuss in the West Wilderness? If they caught demons, there would be too many of them...

　　In the Northern Wilderness, Ling Anyang had never seen such a grandiose effort just to catch a monster.

　　The big man from the Giant Axe Sect said angrily, "Don't even think about it. No one can leave."

　　The leader of Taiqing Palace said calmly: "It has nothing to do with them, so just let them go. You guys go out." He pointed at Ling Anyang and a few idle people, but ignored Peng Yintian and others who were standing with Shen Yunfeng.

　　The people around Ling Anyang immediately fled out, and the old man from Taiqing Palace said to Shen Yunfeng, "Does the Thousand-Eyed Scholar have anything to say?"

　　Shen Yunfeng fiddled with his brush and said, "I'm just watching the show."

　　The old man nodded: "I don't think you will violate the rules of the Haoqi League. In this case, we will..." He didn't finish his words and frowned at Ling Anyang who did not retreat.

　　Ling Anyang didn't wait for him to ask, and smiled and said, "Send the Buddha to the west."

　　The Lin sisters were shocked.

　　The man with the giant axe laughed loudly, "It seems that there are still people who are not afraid of death. They are probably bewitched by this witch."

　　Ling Anyang glanced at the team carelessly. There were nearly two hundred enemies in total, a large number. He, Peng Yintian and Chen Lan would not be able to defeat them even if they fought to the death.

　　Of course, it is impossible to fight to death here, so the only way is to find a way to survive and rescue the Lin sisters together.

　　Ling Anyang was thinking about how to take action, but he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure in the blue team of Taiqing Palace.

　　It was Peng Yao’s sister, Peng Yan.

　　The author has something to say: I have stopped for a long time and will update today.

　　This is the most exhausting article I have ever written... I had thought of the story long ago, and I never thought of abandoning it. I was only halfway through writing it when I suddenly felt so tired that I didn't even want to touch it, and even logging in made me feel irritable.

　　It's my fault for stopping. I will finish the article no matter how slow it is. I don't mind if angry readers want to give negative points - -

　　7575 Prohibition

　　75 Prohibition

　　Ling Anyang was stunned when he saw Peng Yan. He opened his mouth slightly and looked at Peng Yan, wanting to say something but stopping himself. Peng Yan obviously recognized him, but she was expressionless and pretended not to know him. Ling Anyang touched his nose and thought that since she didn't say anything, he couldn't get close to her. Although Peng Yan was Peng Yao's sister, Ling Anyang had no way to deal with her. He just hoped that Peng Yan would not attack him later, at least not attack his former fellow disciples, otherwise he would be a little depressed.

　　The man with the giant axe raised his hand and swung the huge blood-red axe in his hand, as heavy as a mountain, and smashed towards Ling Anyang. The axe slowly fell over his head, like a dark cloud pressing down on him.

　　Ling Anyang immediately trembled all over, and hurriedly used his strength to resist and quickly dodged. The Jinghong Sword leaped out and hit the giant axe with a clang. The weapons collided, and the much more graceful Jinghong Sword actually forced the giant axe back several feet.

　　The Giant Axe Sect was shocked and furious: "It seems that I underestimated you! Don't be rude to me next time."

　　The big man was furious and used ferocious moves to attack Ling Anyang. Ling Anyang frowned and cursed, "You rude and uncouth man! How shameless!" If it was a one-on-one fight against this man, Ling Anyang would not be afraid at all and would be more confident of winning. He was only afraid that if he defeated the big man at this moment, there would be more big men waiting covetously.

　　Ling Anyang was responding to the attack while thinking about a way to retreat. He glanced at Peng Yintian and Chen Lan vaguely. The two of them seemed to be motionless, but they were standing there quietly, which was the most suitable angle to launch an attack. Peng Yintian was smart, and he would definitely not accompany Ling Anyang in a head-on fight. He had already started thinking about how to break through the ban and teach these people a good lesson!

　　Shen Yunfeng is from the Haoqi League. He can only watch the show with gloating, and he hopes that these people will fight so that he can get a closer look at their strength, so that he can have more articles on the major news lists of the Haoqi League.

　　Peng Yintian calmly watched from the sidelines while Ling Anyang and the sisters dealt with the enemy. Chen Lan curiously asked Shen Yunfeng, "So many sects mobilized their forces to deal with a pair of sisters. What are the identities of those sisters? I can't see through their cultivation, but they don't seem to be ordinary cultivators."

　　Thousand-eyed scholar Shen Yunfeng smiled and answered the question irrelevantly: "I heard that you, the humans and demons in the Northern Wilderness, can coexist?"

　　Chen Lan nodded: "That's true. Although there are many cultivators who kill demon cultivators or enslave them, they are only a minority, and most of them bully weak demons. They won't deliberately provoke powerful demons, and even call them seniors. As the saying goes, the wise are respected, and whether they are demons or not is not the most important thing."

　　Shen Yunfeng was very interested when he heard this. "The wise are respected? But the ancients said that those who are not of our race must have different hearts. You dance with demons, can you be open and honest in your heart?"

　　Chen Lan smiled as if she had heard something funny. The world was eclipsed by her sweet smile. Even Shen Yunfeng was stunned and sighed: "Only a beauty of the country can be beautiful. When Miss Chen smiles, she doesn't look like an ordinary person. Even a fairy from the Ninth Heaven is no better than this."

　　Chen Lan seemed not to hear the praise, and said: "People can't get along with each other in an open and honest way, so why force people and monsters to get along? We get along very well with the monster cultivator seniors. The seniors have profound cultivation and are both teachers and friends. The juniors only have envy and respect for them, and have no other intentions."

　　"Oh? If you knew that if you killed him and ate his inner elixir, you could increase your power by a hundred years, wouldn't you be tempted? If you could take his body to make elixirs, and take his fur to make magic weapons, wouldn't you be tempted?"

　　Chen Lan smiled: "Whether it is an elixir or an elixir weapon, those who are destined to have it and those who are capable will get it. My master once said that the truly powerful people in the world can destroy the world with their bare hands. You can't take elixirs often, and you can't keep elixir weapons with you all the time. One day, when you become a truly powerful person, why do you need elixirs? Why do you need elixir weapons? You can turn your hand to make clouds and turn your hand to make rain. Cultivation is also to get rid of the false and keep the true. Everything is false, only cultivation is the most real."

　　"Sister, you're right! All those high-sounding reasons of slaying demons and eliminating evil are fake! It's just greed and worldly desires at work. You think that eating the inner elixir of a demon cultivator can increase your power by a hundred years, so you go on a blatant killing and looting. You don't know that a demon cultivator can also increase his power by a hundred years by eating your inner elixir. Today you eat those weaker than you, and tomorrow you will be eaten by those stronger than you. If you have the ability, just go ahead and eat them, why bother with the hypocritical banner of slaying demons and eliminating evil?"

　　"Little girl, you have sharp eyes and sharp tongue! You actually broke into the forbidden area silently!" Everyone looked ugly and shocked. No one noticed how Peng Yao appeared.

　　The man with the giant axe cursed in a rough voice: "Another stinky woman comes here, no matter what reason, these monsters can be killed by everyone, I can eat them if I want."

　　Peng Yao sneered: "This beastly senior is right. You can eat whatever you want as long as you are strong enough. People eat fish, and fish eat shrimp. You can trample mortals to death like ants, and someday immortals will trample you to death like ants. There is nothing wrong with the cycle of nature."

　　"You called me a beast!" the big man was furious.

　　"Calling you a beast is an insult to beasts." Ling Anyang's Jinghong sword silently pierced through the giant's dantian. The giant's eyes widened, and he didn't understand what was happening until his death. The giant was in the Jindan stage and had not yet formed a Yuanying. Only his Yuanshen floated out weakly. The Jinghong sword was drawn out, and the flashing sword energy easily dispersed the Yuanshen.

　　Ling Anyang was furious. How dare he call his junior sister a bitch! This was even more unbearable than physically injuring his junior sister. Fighting depends on one's ability. A cultivator who insults a woman with a foul mouth deserves to die.

　　When the giant died, everyone was shocked. The contemptuous look disappeared. They all stared at Ling Anyang and the others vigilantly. Peng Yan frowned when she saw Peng Yao appear inexplicably. At this moment, the giant's life and death could not help but be shocked. It has only been a few years, and Ling Anyang has become so powerful that he killed a Jindan cultivator with a silent sword. His sister's cultivation is also different... Peng Yan bit her lips tightly, and her heart was in turmoil. Is this the advantage of genius? Impossible, even geniuses are not so powerful. These people must have had a strange encounter, or have a rare treasure.

　　The leaders of the various sects this time were all Jindan cultivators, and the encounters were all foundation-building cultivators. Although there were many people, if Ling Anyang and his men were stronger than expected, both sides would undoubtedly suffer losses. Peng Yan thought as she retreated to the back of the team without leaving a trace, ready to leave at any time. Peng Yao would not kill her, but she would not necessarily leave her safe and sound. If she took the initiative to attack her sister...

　　Peng Yao had noticed her sister Peng Yan a long time ago, and when she saw her quietly retreat, she felt relieved.

　　The sisters were touched to see these people helping them, but there would be no good result if they fought.

　　The two stepped forward and said, "Thank you for your help, fellow Taoist. Don't worry about my sister and me. We have our own ways to protect ourselves and escape. Don't fight hard, find a chance to escape!"

　　Peng Yao nodded slightly. Senior Bai Lian told her that the sisters were peony flower spirits with high cultivation. Unfortunately, the flower tree spirits were not strong in fighting, but in other specialties. They would be besieged and their fate would be miserable. However, the original spirits of the two were not here, so it would not be difficult for them to escape.

　　The two sisters said, "We came to this world to repay a favor. In the past, a couple loved flowers like their lives. We have accepted their kindness. Today, the peony flower exhibition has become famous, and we have finally put our minds at ease. We will no longer be attached to this world and will leave now! Thank you for your help. See you again if we are lucky enough."

　　"Oh no! They are trying to escape!" an old man shouted.

　　Hundreds of disciples attacked the two sisters one after another. The light flashed, but no one could stop the two sisters. The charred land was covered with only peony petals.

　　Peng Yao's eyes were filled with smiles. It was good that the Peony sisters had escaped. The teleportation jade token Mo Hanxing gave her was really a high-end magic weapon. It was so convenient to use. Although it was forbidden to teleport to a special area, it did not mention the strength of the restriction! Peng Yao had never been able to teleport to the area where Qu Lao was before, but this time she came to the barrier easily. It seemed that the so-called restriction was not absolute, and the jade token could also distinguish between strong and weak.

　　Peng Yao was secretly proud. The cultivators who set up the restriction were all stationed outside the barrier. This way, they could concentrate on their work and no matter how the people in the barrier fought, it would not affect them. The only way to break this kind of restriction that was completely controlled by humans was to attack from the outside.

　　It is impossible for ordinary people to escape from a restricted area and attack the restriction from the outside. If they want to break it, firstly, they must have help from outside, and secondly, they must be so powerful that the restriction cannot do anything about it.

　　The people from various sects who came were full of confidence, and they casually asked their disciples to set up restrictions to trap the Peony sisters, but they did not expect that the flower demon had its own abilities, and that it had not lived in vain for so many years. They also did not expect that someone would break the restrictions from the outside.

　　Peng Yao sent a message to the others: "You guys hold on first, I'll go out and break the ban."

　　Ling Anyang and others smiled and nodded.

　　Peng Yao glanced at the disciples who were sitting outside the restriction with their eyes closed, remembered a person holding a jade token and passed it out, then he swung his spear without hesitation and smashed it on the restriction. With a force of 180,000 kilograms and sparks flying, the restriction broke with a snap, and the disciple who was setting up the formation at Peng Yao's feet was shocked by the aftermath and vomited blood and fainted.

　　"Go!" Peng Yao shouted!

　　Ling Anyang didn't dare to hesitate, he ran away in an instant. He didn't want to fight with hundreds of people!

　　Peng Yintian's mouth twitched, and he chased after him with Chen Lan.

　　"Chase! Chase them! I'm so pissed! Not only did I not catch the flower demon, but I also let those little brats get away!"

　　Shen Yunfeng smiled and lowered his eyes, holding the pen and writing quickly. The true power of the Hellfire Spear will slowly be revealed to the world. It has meant extraordinary since its birth. Gold will shine one day. And what interesting things will it bring to the master it chooses? Shen Yunfeng whispered: "Wait and see."

　　"Brother, are you going to show your affection to those sisters because you see they are so pretty? What are you going to do if I don't come?" Peng Yao teased Ling Anyang while running away.

　　Ling Anyang coughed dryly: "Junior sister, you misunderstood. You know me best. Haha, I won't be impulsive next time. I promise to ask you first!"

　　"Come on, you're so hot-headed that you don't care about anything."

　　"Junior Brother Ling killed a man from the Giant Axe Sect. I guess they will cause trouble for you." Peng Yintian said.

　　Ling Anyang disagreed: "Then I won't go back to Wanjiabao to avoid bringing trouble there. By the way, Junior Sister, go and see Pengyan. Why is Pengyan here in the blink of an eye? What's wrong with her now? It seems like she is a disciple of Taiqing Palace?"

　　Peng Yao suddenly said sadly: "Well, she married a male disciple of Taiqing Palace. I went back after seeing her, and the old generation is still there, but I'm afraid I won't be able to see them in the future." At this moment, Peng Yao didn't feel too sad when talking about her parents. The tears had already flowed, and she should let it go and face the facts calmly. It's not a terrible thing for her parents to be gone. They are gone, she still has a long way to go.

　　Ling Anyang was silent for a while, and then said, "The day they sent us to Wangxian Sect, they should have expected this outcome. We are no longer on the same path, and life and death are determined by fate."

　　Having gotten into big trouble, Ling Anyang didn't dare to run around anymore, nor did he go back to Wanjiabao. He went to find a place to set up a formation and practice.

　　When the March time agreed upon by Senior Fox arrived, several people gathered around him on time, each of them looking heroic and high-spirited. They had no fear of the upcoming experience, and all they had was the courage and motivation to move forward.

　　The Fox King nodded in satisfaction: "It seems that everyone is in good condition, so follow me. Don't blame me if you die."

　　The author has something to say: Mother's Day is coming soon, I wish all mothers a happy holiday in advance ^_^

　　7676 Separation

　　76 Separation

　　Everyone was expectant but also a little nervous about how Senior Fox King would arrange their subsequent training. Peng Yao was naturally happy to be able to improve her cultivation, but if she had to go to a place like the Dead City, she couldn't help but feel nervous and uneasy, as she could never get used to a bloody life of fighting and killing.

　　"Senior Fox, where are you taking us?"

　　The Fox King suddenly stopped and looked at Peng Yao quietly and said, "The trial place arranged for you this time is an illusion, which tests one's Tao heart."

　　As soon as these words were spoken, the four juniors all felt nervous. Illusions were the most elusive and mysterious. No matter how high your cultivation was, you would inevitably worry, especially since these four had never studied illusions before.

　　"Illusion?" Peng Yao shrank her neck and secretly glanced at Ling Anyang.

　　"What? Are you scared?" The Fox King narrowed his eyes and glanced at the four people one by one with a gloating look. He saw some uneasiness on each person's face, but also determination.

　　"Senior's arrangement makes sense. Using illusion to train our Tao heart is indeed the best way. I just don't know where it is?" Peng Yintian asked, eager to try and looking forward to it.

　　Chen Lan sighed and smiled slightly: "Illusion, I am a little afraid, but senior, don't worry, I will never back down."

　　The Fox King said calmly, "Whether you are willing to go in or not, I will not interfere with what will happen after you go in. I only want to remind you that once you embark on the path of cultivating immortals, you must never turn back, and do not be cowardly and retreat and go against your heart." After he said that, his eyes fixed, and suddenly he looked at the four people coldly, but Peng Yao clearly felt that the coldest look was only directed at her. Peng Yao's heart trembled, but she did not dare to retreat at all.

　　The Fox King said no more, and led the four people to fly straight forward on swords. They did not stop until one day they came to the barren mountains and forests.

　　"You can enter the Xuantian Illusionary Realm from this road, and remember a few points: do not believe anything in the illusionary realm, except yourself."

　　Peng Yao saw that although this place was deserted, it did not look dangerous at all. He felt uneasy and stared blankly.

　　Until Ling Anyang exclaimed: "Senior Fox King, are you leaving?"

　　Peng Yao woke up as if from a dream, and looked at the Fox King in astonishment: "Senior Fox King is leaving?"

　　The Fox King nodded: "Do you remember what I said to you at the beginning? I will be your spirit beast for a hundred years and protect you."

　　Peng Yao's heart skipped a beat, and she immediately understood what the Fox King meant. A hundred years did not expire in reality, but in reality, the four of them had lived for far more than a hundred years. She had a powerful spirit beast like the Fox King to help her solve problems along the way, and even taught her a lot. Until now, she still couldn't figure out why she was worthy of the Fox King's following. Was it just an unknown destiny?

　　"Senior..." Chen Lan was also stunned.

　　The Fox King looked at Peng Yao and said, "Once you enter the environment today, when you return one day, the hundred-year period will have passed. Therefore, I want to inform you in advance. We will meet again if we are destined to meet again in the future. If not, then this is the end."

　　"Senior..." Peng Yao opened her mouth, but didn't know what to say. After years of getting along, she never regarded the Fox King as a spirit beast. Although the Fox King was serious and even cold, he was both a teacher and a friend. The Iron Man also had some more feelings for him, but the more so, the more Peng Yao could not keep the Fox King.

　　"Senior, are you really leaving? I am very reluctant to let you go." Ling Anyang said frankly, and with just a few words he expressed Peng Yao's inner thoughts.

　　Peng Yao looked up at Ling Anyang, who looked reluctant, and then looked at the Fox King in frustration: "I am just like my senior brother. I am very reluctant to see you leave. I still don't understand why you chose to protect me for a hundred years... You are different from others. You have never coveted anything from me. Can you tell me frankly now?"

　　The Fox King waved his hand casually, his wide red sleeves swaying with the long sword. He hung in the air, staring at Peng Yao with his slender eyes, and said lightly: "It's just a promise made long ago, you don't have to take it to heart."

　　After saying this, the Fox King stood up on his sword and said, "No need to waste any more time. Go in quickly and do your best."

　　The four of them remained silent. After a long time, Peng Yintian took the lead and walked towards the woods. He turned around and clasped his fists to the Fox King: "Thank you for your care, senior." He turned around and stepped into the illusion without hesitation.

　　Chen Lan then walked out: "Thank you, senior. Take care."

　　"Junior sister..." Ling Anyang looked at Peng Yao worriedly.

　　Peng Yao forced a smile and sighed, "I'm fine, I'm just a little sad about the separation."

　　"I understand." Ling Anyang smiled, and then said: "Don't worry, Junior Sister, I will always be with you."

　　"..." Peng Yao nodded and smiled, and walked towards the Fox King as if relieved: "I will try my best to get out of the illusion as soon as possible, maybe I can see you off then..."

　　"It doesn't matter." The Fox King said coldly.

　　Peng Yao nodded depressedly: "Then I... take care, senior."

　　Ling Anyang clasped his fists and said, "Senior Fox King, we will meet again if we are destined to do so."

　　The two of them entered the Xuantian illusion and disappeared. On the barren land, only a bright red figure was left standing quietly for a long time.

　　"Junior sister, don't be too sad. Haha, Junior sister, think about it carefully. You have the teleportation jade token. Are you afraid that you won't be able to find Senior Fox King after you go out?"

　　Peng Yao was shocked: "Brother is right, I forgot about it in my haste."

　　Ling Anyang smiled and said, "Junior sister, please don't be confused again after entering the illusion."

　　"Brother, what you said is right." Peng Yao smiled happily.

　　"Oh, I'm not teaching my junior sister a lesson... Are you teasing me?"

　　"Nonsense, I am so serious, how could I tease my senior brother..."

　　"If you come out of the illusion earlier than me, please remember to wait for me to come out and reunite with me. Don't leave me alone..."

　　"I'm too lazy to wait for you..."

　　"Junior sister says one thing and means another..."

　　Faced with the mysterious and unpredictable illusion, the fear and anxiety of the two disappeared without a trace because of this, and they even became more determined and calm after letting go of their hesitation.

　　The barren land changes with the seasons, spring goes and autumn comes in the blink of an eye, swallows come and go, peach blossoms always bloom all over the mountains after a heavy snowfall, ordinary people are born crying from their mothers' wombs, and waste dozens of springs and autumns until they are old and pass away. What is eternal may be the long life of the immortal cultivators, or the destiny that no one knows.

　　I don’t know when the bright red figure was buried in the mountains full of peach blossoms and no one has ever seen it since.

　　The Inferno Fire Spear had completely disappeared, and the Thousand-Eyed Scholar had been busy with a blank book year after year. Even though the Inferno Fire Spear had long faded from the hearts of the people of Western Wilderness and been forgotten, these words always remained in Shen Yunfeng's heart.

　　In a corner of the vast wilderness, there is a thousand feet of snow and ice all year round. However, on the endless ice surface, there are always sporadic human figures moving around.

　　Those people were either walking with difficulty, or flying their swords freely, or just paralyzed in the cold like ice cubes, slowly being buried by the snow and sinking deep into the ice.

　　The fox king's bright red robe fluttered wildly in the wind and snow. His cold and weird face looked straight ahead calmly. He walked on the ice with steady and wanton steps. In the deep ice under his feet, there were densely packed corpses, as if he had never seen them before.

　　sonorous!

　　The sharp sound of weapons came through the air. The Fox King narrowed his eyes, raised his wide sleeves, caught the attacking weapon with his bare hands, held it in his palm, raised the corner of his mouth with contempt, and the weapon in his hand seemed to turn into powder and disappeared in the wind and snow.

　　The next moment, the bright red figure of the Fox King had already gone several feet away.

　　"Here comes another one seeking death!"

　　In the flying sky, noisy sounds continue.

　　"I'm afraid the person who came is extraordinary."

　　"How do you know?"

　　"Look, he is not afraid of the wind and snow at all. The wind and snow here are extremely strange, and ordinary cultivators can't even stay here for a long time."

　　"Look at him, he looks like a demon."

　　"Oh my...it really is...a demon..."

　　The huge red fire fox roared and flew away, and with each leap it went straight to the cave in the wind and snow. The cultivators gathered around the cave immediately became alert and took precautions.

　　"Not good, be careful."

　　The huge flaming fox tail swung down from midair, and the snow, fog and sand covered the ground wherever it passed. The cultivators along the way fell down in a rush. The giant fox looked straight ahead and roared once more. Its huge body rushed into the cave in an instant and disappeared in the noisy crowd.

　　"Another master has gone in. I wonder how long he can stay in there."

　　"What's the point of going in? The tomb is not a good place to stay. There are more corpses inside than outside."

　　The cold tomb chamber was spacious and gloomy, and there was an intense, indescribable sense of oppression all around.

　　"Slutty fox!"

　　The Fox King walked forward with a slender figure, looked at the devilish boy who still looked childish, and said, "You are quite obedient. You have actually stayed here obediently for many years."

　　Chengque put his hands on his waist and laughed wildly: "Slutty fox underestimates me. I am very patient. If you want me to wait for you here, I will not break my promise. What, you are not worried about leaving that little girl behind?"

　　"You know the answer but you still ask."

　　"Are you at ease without me around?"

　　The Fox King disagreed: "Even if I follow, it won't change anything. A cultivator must learn to endure loneliness. She will have to go through it before she can achieve enlightenment."

　　Cheng Que laughed strangely again: "Forget about the mess, there is still a lot of time. Hehehe, there are many targets for practice here!"

　　Pengyao couldn't believe that this was an illusion, an ordinary and peaceful illusion, without any blood or evil spirit. Every day, she saw only hardworking villagers and beautiful village scenery. She lived in the village with Ling Anyang every day, happy and peaceful. Sometimes, Pengyao would forget the existence of the illusion.

　　Until one day, she discovered that the familiar senior brother had changed.

　　Ling Anyang is still the same Ling Anyang, but the senior brother who has been with her for dozens or even hundreds of years is the most familiar figure in her eyes as a handsome and gentle man. But suddenly, she noticed the shallow wrinkles on Ling Anyang's forehead.

　　"Brother..." Peng Yao was startled at first, then suddenly realized something and took out a mirror to look at herself in the mirror. Although she was still very young, she still found changes. Peng Yao said in disbelief: "Brother, do you think I'm a little old?"

　　"Old? How could that be? Junior sister has at most grown up." Ling Anyang laughed.

　　"I'm not kidding, brother, you have wrinkles."

　　"Really? This is impossible. I practice every day and my cultivation has improved a little bit. But my face..." Ling Anyang suddenly saw himself and was stunned. He touched his forehead and said in confusion: "There are indeed some wrinkles..."

　　"What's going on?" Peng Yao said to herself worriedly.

　　Ling Anyang comforted her: "Don't worry, Junior Sister. This is an illusion, everything is fake. When we get out, you will still be the same Junior Sister as before. Junior Sister, don't be afraid and waver because of this."

　　Peng Yao exhaled, and said embarrassedly: "I'm not scared... It's just that it happened so suddenly, and I'm a little surprised. And brother, how do you think we can break through the illusion? I've been here for so long and I can't find any clues at all. I don't know where Brother Peng and the others have gone. This doesn't feel like an illusion at all, but rather like another real mortal world... What do you think, brother?"

　　Ling Anyang continued: "It's indeed not like a fantasy world. Sometimes I almost forget it... Hehe, but this place is very good. The people are simple and honest, and life is peaceful. I am with my junior sister every day. Even if I am in hell, I don't feel sad."

　　Peng Yao blushed slightly and changed the subject, "We still have to find Senior Sister Chen and Senior Brother Peng."

　　"nature."

　　Although he was in a real illusion, he could not find any clues to break through the illusion, nor could he see any trace of Chen Lan and the others.

　　"Time flies so fast. I didn't seem to notice it before..." Peng Yao looked at her face in the mirror. Her face, which was no longer smooth and flawless no matter how much she practiced, began to fade. From the delicate appearance of her early twenties, Peng Yao saw herself becoming more and more like a married woman.

　　Ling Anyang felt the same way. The only people who didn't feel panicked or strange were the familiar villagers in this paradise-like village.

　　Everyone is just experiencing birth, aging, sickness and death, and no mortal finds it strange.

　　"Brother... I'm a little scared... Will I die of illness or old age in a few decades?"

　　Ling Anyang looked at the uneasy Peng Yao and comforted her gently: "Junior sister, there is no need to be afraid. Whether it is an illusion or not, you must know that you have lived with a clear conscience. Whether you are young or old, you are still the same junior sister."

　　Peng Yao asked him, "Brother, aren't you afraid?"

　　Ling Anyang said without hesitation: "I'm not afraid. At most, I will die earlier than those who live longer. Besides, I still have my junior sister by my side. Whether I cultivate immortality or be a mortal, I can just go with the flow. Since I was a teenager, I have always wanted to live happily and without regrets. If I become an immortal, but have to be separated from my junior sister forever, then I will not be willing to be an immortal. If I become a mortal, I will only have a few decades of life, but I can stay with my junior sister for a lifetime, and have children like all other ordinary couples, grow old and die together, and have no regrets."

　　Peng Yao trembled all over, his heart was beating hotly, and all his doubts, anxieties and fears suddenly disappeared.

　　Peng Yao suddenly realized, "Brother, your words have awakened me from my dream. I thought too much. Wasn't I also a mortal before? It's really nothing to be afraid of. After all, I have lived a few more years than ordinary people. I have no regrets for being with you during those years."

　　Ling Anyang smiled: "Junior sister, it's good that you have come to terms with it. I have said that no matter where we are, Junior sister is the most important person to me. I even hope to be an ordinary mortal with Junior sister. Junior sister, think about it, if we had not cultivated immortality, and had always been in our hometown, I would have met you, known you, and stayed with you, got married and had children, and lived together until old age, wouldn't that life be beautiful? Of course, if Junior sister and I could cultivate immortality and be happy for hundreds or thousands of years, that would be even better, haha, am I too greedy?"

　　"Puchi..." Peng Yao sneered. Looking at her senior brother's mature face, her heart felt warm as if it was about to melt.

　　That smile made Ling Anyang's heart beat. Ling Anyang stared at Peng Yao in front of him and said seriously, "Junior sister, are you willing to marry me?"

　　The author has something to say: ╭(╯3╰)╮ Everything is self-explanatory...

　　7777 Old

　　77 Old

　　Ling Anyang's sudden action made Peng Yao stunned for a moment. It took her a long while to come back to her senses. Her face was hot and her mind was agitated. She stammered, "Brother...what nonsense are you talking about all of a sudden..."

　　Ling Anyang straightened his expression, took Peng Yao's hand and said seriously: "Junior sister, I am serious. Are you willing?"

　　"Brother, don't forget that this is an illusion." Peng Yao suddenly thought of this and couldn't help but look at Ling Anyang worriedly. The illusion is not real at all, so how can they get married in an illusion?

　　Ling Anyang sighed, stroked his forehead and smiled bitterly: "Junior sister reminded me that I forgot the existence of the illusion just now. I really shouldn't have..."

　　Seeing Ling Anyang's disappointed expression, Peng Yao felt a little pain in her heart. She had the urge to agree to his proposal immediately, but she was very sober and immediately comforted him: "Brother, in my heart, you have long been more important than my parents. No matter whether my life is a few decades or tens of thousands of years, no one can compare to you. I...I..." Peng Yao whispered shyly: "The only person I want to marry has always been you."

　　When Ling Anyang heard this, his face instantly lit up and he was almost hugging Peng Yao excitedly.

　　Peng Yao added in time: "But even if we get married, we can't do it in the illusion. Don't forget what Senior Fox King said, everything in the illusion is fake. Senior brother, you don't want to get married and have children in such an environment, right?"

　　Ling Anyang nodded, sighing with regret: "Alas, I really don't know when we can get what we want. If I had known this, I should have arranged the marriage when I was in Wangxian Sect." After that, he rubbed his hands and said anxiously: "Junior sister, we can't just sit there and wait for death. We should go out and find clues to break through the illusion. There is one thing I am very worried about, and I don't know if I should tell you."

　　Peng Yao asked in confusion: "What are you worried about, brother?"

　　Ling Anyang said worriedly, "In the past, I thought that we might encounter unpredictable dangers in the illusion, but after we came in, it was peaceful and calm, without any visible danger. Only our faces are aging."

　　"Brother, what do you want to say?" Peng Yao asked nervously.

　　"Perhaps... the danger has already existed. Since entering the illusion, my sister and I have not been able to improve our cultivation at all, no matter how hard we practice. Our faces have aged and we have become decadent. Now we are no different from ordinary people. I am afraid that in a few decades, we still cannot find a way to break through the illusion. By then, we will die of old age in the illusion."

　　Peng Yao was startled and asked in surprise, "How could this be?" After saying that, he couldn't help but touch his face.

　　A wisp of white smoke appeared slowly, and the figure of Senior Bai Lian stood beside him. She said worriedly, "What your senior brother said makes sense. I have had doubts about this for a long time, and now I am more certain of it. There is no rush for other things, it is better to leave the illusion as soon as possible."

　　"Oh, Senior Bai Lian, are you worried too? Senior, you are knowledgeable and experienced, can you see how to break through the illusion?"

　　Bai Lian shook his head and said solemnly: "It's strange to say, although my power is weak now, I have always studied illusions, but this place... really stumped me."

　　Peng Yao let out a disappointed sound.

　　Ling Anyang quickly comforted her: "Don't worry, we can definitely get out before we die of old age. Once we get out, we will get married."

　　Peng Yao couldn't help but scolded: "Brother, all you think about is getting married?"

　　Ling Anyang laughed, "Junior sister, what you said is absolutely right."

　　"How shameless... Senior Bai Lian is still watching!"

　　The white lotus floating on the side looked at the young couple, smiled kindly, shook its head and disappeared.

　　The two became anxious to break through the illusion and no longer dared to take it lightly.

　　However, they were in a fantasy world, and no matter how many years, five years, or ten years passed, they never found a breakthrough, and could not even see any clues.

　　Before they knew it, they had reached middle age.

　　Not to mention the two of them were extremely anxious, even Bai Lian became anxious. As long as she could move, Bai Lian would leave Pengyao and help look for ways to break through.

　　Three people worked together but saw no progress.

　　"It's fine that you don't understand anything, but how come after all these years, we haven't even seen Senior Brother Peng and Senior Sister Chen Lan? I wonder how they are doing." Peng Yao said worriedly.

　　"Could it be that they have already broken through and left?" Ling Anyang speculated.

　　Peng Yao nodded hesitantly: "Perhaps it is true. Hey, Senior Brother Peng and Senior Sister Chen have always been very smart."

　　"I'm afraid we'll have to wait a while longer."

　　The two looked at each other and smiled bitterly.

　　What is the life of a mortal like? From birth, whether happy or unfortunate, we are heading towards death a hundred years later. It makes no difference whether we die early or late.

　　But the immortal cultivators broke the rules of heaven and they endlessly challenged destiny!

　　Isn’t cultivating immortality just going against the will of heaven?

　　Peng Yao used to be young and had never thought about death, but in the illusion, decades passed quickly. She always faced the aging of herself and Ling Anyang in disbelief. It was not just their looks that aged. When she had difficulty walking, had trouble eating and sleeping like all ordinary old ladies, she could not admit that she was beginning to be afraid.

　　"Brother, what if I die in the illusion?" Hopes were shattered again and again, time passed quickly, and even her heart aged and cold along with her face. The only warmth left was Ling Anyang who never left her. She knew that even if she died, there would be someone to accompany her. However, she knew strongly that she wanted to live, wanted to live longer and longer, and wanted to live well with Ling Anyang forever.

　　Compared to Pengyao's inner anxiety, the elderly Ling Anyang was much calmer. He never tired of comforting Pengyao: "Don't be afraid, Junior Sister. I have no regrets at all for coming to this point. My predecessors once said that cultivators must be firm in their Taoism. I have been cultivating for so many years. I dare not talk nonsense about what Taoism is. But I know that you, Junior Sister, have always been in my heart. Whether the prosperous world is exciting or boring to me, I have no regrets because I have Junior Sister by my side."

　　"Senior brother..." Peng Yao lowered her head in guilt: "Senior brother always encouraged me, and he was more open-minded than me... I always couldn't let it go and was afraid."

　　Ling Anyang smiled gently, his face was covered with wrinkles, but his back was still straight, and his thick white hair made him look energetic: "If you can't think about it, don't think about it. If you are scared, you can cry, just like when you were a child, and my brother won't laugh at you."

　　Peng Yao couldn't help but smile when she heard this: "I have become an old woman now, but you insist on telling me about the ugly time when I cried when I was a child. I think you are getting old and not serious!"

　　The laughter of the two men lasted for a long time in the room. Every time they laughed, Peng Yao felt more relaxed than ever before. The darkness and depression in her heart dissipated. She knew very well that if she spent her time here and grew old slowly, she would be lonely, sad, and extremely scared. Ling Anyang's company gave her the strength to cheer up countless times.

　　"Two Grandmasters, there is a letter."

　　The voice of a young disciple came from outside the door. Ling Anyang stood up and opened the door, "Let me see."

　　"yes."

　　Having lived here for many years, in order to find clues to leaving, Ling Anyang has accepted many disciples over the years, and the number of disciples passed down from generation to generation is not small. Ling Anyang opened the letter, and his spirits lifted. He said happily: "Junior sister, look quickly."

　　Peng Yao walked forward slowly: "Is there a clue?" As soon as she finished speaking, she was attracted by the thing in Ling Anyang's hand. It was a painting. In the painting, there was a fairy flying to the top of Cangshan Mountain on a sword. On the top of the mountain, colorful clouds were flashing, and flowers were blooming. In the center was a jade platform. The fairy jumped onto the jade platform and finally became a goddess worshipped by the people.

　　What attracted Peng Yao was not the story in the painting, but the fairy in the painting, who looked 90% similar to Senior Sister Chen Lan.

　　"Junior sister, look at the flying sword in her hand."

　　Peng Yao took a look and exclaimed, "It's really Senior Sister Chen Lan's flying sword! Could the person in the painting be her?"

　　Ling Anyang happily analyzed: "Cangshan, haha, it seems that this is a clue, Junior Sister, let's go and take a look now."

　　Peng Yao was not willing to wait and headed towards Cangshan Mountain impatiently.

　　Over the years, not only their physical appearance had aged, but their internal strength had also become weaker and weaker, and the spells they could use had become fewer and fewer. Unless it was absolutely necessary, they would never use spells easily.

　　But a painting made the two of them anxious, and they took out their flying swords and rushed towards Cangshan.

　　The two men with white hair and fluttering clothes stood on the flying swords. Even though they were very old, their proud postures still made them look like banished immortals.

　　Looking up at the two figures disappearing into the distance, the disciple who delivered the letter was filled with admiration and worship. Until the two disappeared among the clouds, the disciple who delivered the letter suddenly felt endless sadness. He was afraid that he would never see these two masters again.

　　"Cangshan, Cangshan, have we ever been to Cangshan before?" Peng Yao was thinking carefully along the way.

　　Ling Anyang told her: "No, I have only lived in the country at the foot of the mountain."

　　"Oh, so we missed an opportunity and waited all these years in vain. Senior Sister Chenlan is really smart and much better than the two of us."

　　Ling Anyang hesitated to speak. He wanted to say that the story might not be true, but Peng Yao held too high hopes. If it turned out not to be true, it would be a huge blow to her.

　　Peng Yao's posture had not been so agile for a long time. She really used all her strength to fly up the mountain. Even though her face was old and her hair was flying white, her leaping figure was still as bright and moving as it was in Ling Anyang's eyes.

　　"Junior sister, slow down." Ling Anyang shouted.

　　Peng Yao did not stop, turned back and urged with a smile: "Brother, you should hurry up, why are you still dawdling at this time..."

　　After saying this, the figure gradually walked away.

　　Ling Anyang shook his head helplessly and tried to catch up.

　　Peng Yao was no longer as brave as he used to be. He was already out of breath when he rushed to the top of the mountain in one breath. He put away his flying sword in a panic, not caring about his tiredness, and looked around for the scenery in the painting.

　　There was no colorful glow on the mountain top, nor were there any flowers on the ground. Peng Yao's heart sank, and he groped around everywhere without giving up.

　　Ling Anyang stood at the highest point and looked at the canyon in the distance. The mountain breeze blew over him, his white hair fluttering, and the strength in his body seemed to be drained away in an instant. Ling Anyang remained silent for a long time, his eyes seemed to be fixed in the distance.

　　Peng Yao shouted happily: "Brother, come quickly, I found the jade platform, we are so stupid, this jade platform is basically a teleportation array, fortunately we still have spirit stones to fill it, brother, come quickly, we can leave the illusion soon."

　　Ling Anyang turned around in astonishment and saw Peng Yao standing on the jade stage, waving at him happily. He heard her call "Senior Brother" over and over again. The sunlight shone down from her back, like colorful clouds flashing and hundreds of flowers blooming around. The lively young girl stood on the jade stage and smiled at him... That beautiful moment seemed to solidify, solidified into a painting that will be passed down through the ages.

　　"Brother, come quickly... Brother... Brother..."

　　Ling Anyang stretched out his hand, his slender hand no longer had any wrinkles, his broad hand tightly grasped Peng Yao, his young and handsome face reappeared before his eyes, a familiar look, but also a long-lost look.

　　"Junior sister, hurry up!"

　　The handsome face suddenly changed color, with fear and determination, and the powerful hand pushed Peng Yao away.

　　“Senior Brother!”

　　Peng Yao fell out in despair, her heart almost stopped beating in an instant, and she watched helplessly as a huge sword pierced through Ling Anyang's chest. Unexpectedly, that sword was also familiar to her.

　　"Senior Brother! Senior Brother!" Peng Yao shouted in disbelief.

　　“Don’t come over here…” Ling Anyang shouted with difficulty. His clothes were soaked with blood. The pain made him unable to even turn his head. He could only look at the murderer in front of him, unwilling to believe it even if he died: “Senior Brother Peng…you…”

　　Peng Yintian said indifferently with an expressionless face: "It's not you I want to kill."

　　"Ahem..." The heart-wrenching pain made Ling Anyang like a kite with a broken string, hanging weakly on the sword, "Why did you..."

　　Peng Yintian pursed his lips tightly and said indifferently: "Even if I tell you, you won't understand."

　　Ling Anyang laughed, blood gushing out of his mouth: "Forget it. I won't waste my time with you...Junior sister...Junior sister..."

　　Peng Yao woke up as if from a dream, and looked at the dying Ling Anyang in astonishment, as if she still couldn't believe whether this was true or not.

　　"Brother, you...you..." Peng Yao stared blankly at the big sword that pierced Ling Anyang's body. That sword was enough to destroy a person's dantian. The surging blood seemed to be about to take away all of Ling Anyang's life.

　　Peng Yao approached with heavy steps.

　　Ling Anyang took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, gripped the sword with both hands, exerted his last bit of strength, shouted loudly, and knocked Peng Yintian out with the sword.

　　The sword was pulled out of Ling Anyang's body, and blood fell like a waterfall. Ling Anyang could no longer hold on and fell backwards powerlessly.

　　Peng Yao only needs to stretch out her hand to catch Ling Anyang.

　　“Brother…” Peng Yao stared with two eyes, holding Ling Anyang in panic, not daring to look at his dying face. She dragged Ling Anyang and ran towards the jade platform with big strides, muttering: “Brother, don’t be afraid, this is all an illusion. When we leave the illusion, your injury will disappear.”

　　The formation of the jade platform was activated, and light shone everywhere. Peng Yao turned around, her eyes were like lifeless glass, clear and cold, looking straight at Peng Yintian who was flying towards the jade platform.

　　The two looked at each other, and that look seemed capable of killing people.

　　The author has something to say: ^_^

　　7878 Heavenly Road

　　78 Heavenly Road

　　"Brother, look, we are back to the forest. Haha, we have finally left the illusion."

　　Pengyao looked at the surrounding scenery happily. She could clearly feel that she had escaped from the place where she had been trapped for so long.

　　"Brother, you should be okay now..." Peng Yao's words came to an abrupt end after seeing Ling Anyang's condition.

　　After being stunned for a while, Peng Yao shouted: "Brother, wake up!"

　　Why didn't it change? Why didn't my brother's injuries go away? Nothing changed, which means...

　　"Junior sister... I can't do it anymore..." Ling Anyang said weakly, struggling to hold Peng Yao's hand.

　　Peng Yao's breath was choked, and he chuckled, "How is that possible? Senior Brother, don't scare yourself. What's there to be afraid of getting hurt? I can save you!"

　　As if she had found a savior, Peng Yao frantically rummaged through her bracelet to find a bunch of life-saving drugs, and generously stuffed them into Ling Anyang's mouth. After leaving the illusion and regaining his strength, Peng Yao immediately supported Ling Anyang and used her luck to heal him, comforting him, or perhaps comforting herself: "Brother, you will be fine."

　　A constant supply of life force was transmitted to Ling Anyang's body, but Ling Anyang's temperature dropped rapidly. No matter how hard Peng Yao tried, there was no improvement. Peng Yao was horrified and anxious, and she madly transmitted her energy. She had never felt so scared before.

　　Bai Lian appeared quietly, looking at Ling Anyang with a sad expression. She wanted to say something but stopped herself several times. Finally, she chose to wait quietly by the side and not disturb Peng Yao who had put in so much effort.

　　Peng Yao's efforts finally helped Ling Anyang recover a little. Ling Anyang woke up from his coma and smiled weakly: "Junior sister... stop busying yourself... you're wasting your energy..."

　　Pengyao seemed to have not heard anything, but instead pushed his power even more frantically. The power in his body rushed towards Ling Anyang like a flood. Pengyao did not feel reluctant at all, and there was only pain in his heart, unspeakable pain.

　　"If I can save you with all my strength, I don't care."

　　Ling Anyang smiled, his eyes pale: "It would be the same for me... Knowing Junior Sister is the most worthwhile thing in my life. Nothing can make me happier than being with Junior Sister... Junior Sister, don't be afraid, even if Senior Brother leaves you, he will not change his heart for you."

　　"Brother, please stop talking. I don't want to listen. Don't disturb me!" Peng Yao yelled.

　　Ling Anyang suddenly pried open Peng Yao's wrist and turned back to face her with difficulty: "Don't run away from reality."

　　“I…” Peng Yao was stunned. Looking at Ling Anyang, who was as pale as paper, she couldn’t hold back any more and burst into tears. “I don’t want it… I don’t believe it… How is this possible? We have clearly left the illusion… How could this happen…”

　　The crying Peng Yao looked like she was a child. She was only a few years old at that time. Her crying was so innocent and pitiful, which made people feel distressed.

　　Ling Anyang held his chest and smiled bitterly: "Junior sister, don't cry... Remember what I told you before, no matter what unhappy things you encounter, you must think positively... You must remember the happy times you and I have had together, and don't just remember revenge in the future... cough cough..."

　　Peng Yao shook her head desperately, looking at Ling Anyang who was covered in blood, and cried inconsolably.

　　Ling Anyang gritted his teeth, used the last bit of his strength to take off his storage bracelet and handed it to Peng Yao: "From now on, my Jinghong Sword will be handed over to you."

　　"Brother... I can't... You can't leave me..." Peng Yao burst into tears and held Ling Anyang tightly. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something and shouted with joy and expectation: "Senior Bai Lian! Senior, please think of a way to save my brother. You are knowledgeable and there must be a way."

　　Bai Lian had been waiting by the side for a long time, shaking her head with a sad look on her face: "Ah, Pengyao, the path of mortals seeking immortality is a difficult one, and separation and death are inevitable. No one can escape it, and experience all the joys and sorrows, ups and downs, and separations and reunions."

　　Peng Yao was shocked and did not move for a long time. She just let the tears fall. She opened her red lips slightly and said with a sneer:

　　"I'm not asking for immortality!"

　　Bai Lian was stunned and could not help but stare at Peng Yao in front of him with wide eyes.

　　Peng Yao wiped her tears and said sadly, "I am not seeking immortality. I have been an ordinary mortal since I was a child. What immortals are has nothing to do with me. I have been ignorantly walking on the road of cultivating immortals for so many years. Apart from youth and beauty, I have not felt any other pleasure. The only thing that makes me happy is to meet many brothers and sisters. But if my senior brother dies, cultivating immortals will be meaningless to me. Senior, don't you feel the same way? Look at how many years you have lived, but you are alone waiting forever at the bottom of the cold lake. What else can accompany you except loneliness and pain? At least you still have a glimmer of hope and a pursuit to find your husband. If my senior brother dies, where can I find him? What should I do if I live for thousands or tens of thousands of years in the future?"

　　What Peng Yao said at this moment were undoubtedly the most sincere words. Her young face was full of fear and confusion. At this moment, she was just a young girl who was afraid of losing her lover, not an immortal cultivator.

　　"..." Bai Lian looked at the young couple with pity. If she had the ability, she would never sit idly by.

　　"Senior, is there really no way?"

　　Bai Lian shook her head.

　　Pengyao burst into tears.

　　Ling Anyang said with his dying breath: "Don't cry... You live well for me in the future... The longer you live, the better..."

　　"Brother, you won't die..." Peng Yao sobbed, looking at Bai Lian dejectedly: "Senior, I beg you once more, I'm afraid my brother is really dying... I only ask you to help me save his soul, just like my senior sister did before, I will find all the treasures in the world and restore their bodies. I will never forget your kindness to me."

　　Bai Lian's heart trembled, and her expression became more painful. Peng Yao was stunned when he saw this, and said absentmindedly: "Senior, you don't want to?"

　　Bai Lian lowered his eyes and thought for a long time before slowly nodding: "Okay."

　　Peng Yao then smiled: "Thank you, senior. I know this hurts you a lot. I am being selfish. If you have any difficulties in the future, just let me know."

　　Bai Lian shook her head: "This is nothing, at most I will just sleep for a while."

　　Peng Yao held Ling Anyang's head and soothed him softly, "Brother, don't be afraid. Senior Bai Lian is here with you. You won't be scared to death. You can leave me temporarily. I will let you live again in the future. When the time comes, I will definitely marry you and I will never hesitate again."

　　Ling Anyang forced a smile and said, "You make me reluctant to die... That's great... I've been looking forward to it for a long time..."

　　"Brother, we will definitely meet again one day."

　　"Hmm... Junior Sister, you look really good in red..."

　　Pengyao's eyes became wet again.

　　"I really want to see you wear a red...wedding dress for me..."

　　Ten years later.

　　The border between Western Wilderness and Southern Wilderness.

　　Peng Yao flew down on his sword and stopped in front of a caravan, waiting quietly for the team to approach.

　　"Senior Bai Lian, once we find the Soul Condensing Grass in the Southern Wilderness, what should be our next goal?"

　　Bai Lian said hurriedly: "We already have the Lianlizhi and Regeneration Flower. Once we have the Soul Condensing Grass, we will have the most important Heaven-Repairing Stone."

　　"Sky-repairing Stone?" Peng Yao raised her eyebrows slightly.

　　"I'm afraid the most difficult one is the Sky-Repairing Stone."

　　"..." Peng Yao couldn't help but look at her: "Could it really be the stone that Nuwa used to repair the sky?"

　　Bai Lian nodded.

　　Peng Yao was astonished: “How could it be…” That was the stone used by the gods to repair the sky, how could it be found in this world?

　　Bai Lian explained, "That's why I said, without the last one, it would be useless even if you searched for all the previous ones."

　　Peng Yao was extremely disappointed: "But where can I find this Heaven-Repairing Stone?"

　　Bai Lian smiled bitterly: "I have never had the heart to tell you... I don't know where the Heaven-Repairing Stone is."

　　"What……"

　　Peng Yao took three steps back and shook his head in disbelief.

　　Ever since Ling Anyang's death, the only thing that has supported her is this glimmer of hope. As long as she can find the treasures for resurrection, they will be able to meet again one day.

　　"Senior Bai Lian, didn't you lie to me back then..." Peng Yao said in a lost voice.

　　Bai Lian was not annoyed: "I am not lying to you. If there is a Heaven-Repairing Stone, it can indeed bring the dead back to life. The Heaven-Repairing Stone does exist, but we just don't know where it is. Don't give up easily."

　　"You told me not to give up... then what should I do? It's been ten years..." Peng Yao seemed anxious.

　　"Perhaps there is a divine will in the dark..."

　　"It's God's will..." Peng Yao murmured.

　　When the caravan got closer, everyone looked at Peng Yao in a daze in surprise.

　　The leader stepped forward and asked, "Girl, why are you here alone on this deserted road?"

　　Peng Yao turned around and said, "Old man, which direction should we go to in the Stone Abyss of the Southern Wasteland?"

　　"Rock Abyss? Go all the way south to the border. Oh, why are you asking this? That's not a place people can go to..."

　　"Thank you very much."

　　Peng Yao turned around and flew away on his sword.

　　"This... immortal... immortal..."

　　Half a month later, Peng Yao dared to go to the Stone Abyss.

　　This place is a dangerous border area in the Southern Wilderness. There are always strong winds howling and rocks flying all year round. Mortals cannot get close at all. Even cultivators rarely set foot here.

　　"Pengyao, you have to be careful."

　　"Um."

　　Peng Yao rushed into the rocks. It was not easy to find a blade of grass in such a large area. But if it was for his senior brother, he would not be afraid of any difficulty.

　　Peng Yao had been wandering among the rocks for several days but could only see one kind of scenery. He couldn't help but frown and said, "This place seems to be a maze. It's very strange."

　　"I'm afraid it's very dangerous. Although I haven't seen any dead bodies along the way, there are countless dead air in the wind. I'm afraid many cultivators have died here. The strong wind is overwhelming. If you are trapped here, it will be difficult to get out."

　　Peng Yao nodded distractedly and continued the long and endless search. The most painful time was over, so this little difficulty was nothing.

　　"Hmm? There is still a breath of human being among the rocks!" Peng Yao suddenly stopped and looked around vigilantly.

　　Bai Lian nodded: "Indeed. Be careful of sneak attacks from villains."

　　"I don't know what the purpose of this visitor is, but I hope he is also looking for the Soul Condensing Grass."

　　Peng Yao continued to move deeper into the cave with concern. The closer he got to the depths, the more obvious the breath of another person became. Peng Yao took out his spear, ready to attack at any time.

　　"Junior Sister Peng?" Someone suddenly shouted in the strong wind.

　　Peng Yao's whole body trembled, and the spear in his hand shook violently: "Peng Yintian? It's you!"

　　"Junior sister, you..."

　　clang!

　　Peng Yao's spear smashed over madly, and Peng Yintian quickly responded.

　　"Peng Yintian, today is the day you die!"

　　"Pengyao, don't make me angry!"

　　"I'm going to kill you."

　　"...You, so arrogant! Let's see what you can do!"

　　The Hellfire Spear and the Giant Sword collided violently. In the blurry wind and rocks, two shadowy figures exchanged moves repeatedly, and the flying sand and rocks were dazzling.

　　"Puff..." A mouthful of blood spurted out of Peng Yintian's mouth. The power of the Hellfire Spear almost smashed his chest. Peng Yintian fell behind a boulder, and before he could struggle to get up, Peng Yao had already restrained his flying sword.

　　Looking at Peng Yao who was looking down from above, Peng Yintian's face was filled with anger.

　　Peng Yao's face was ferocious, and her eyes were full of anger. This made Peng Yintian puzzled. Peng Yintian said with a pale face: "You actually want to kill me? Why?"

　　"You still have the nerve to ask!" Peng Yao hit Peng Yintian hard on the chest. Peng Yintian groaned and could no longer speak.

　　"I want to kill you to avenge my brother..." Peng Yao raised her flying sword and aimed it at Peng Yintian's Dantian, but at the critical moment, she stopped involuntarily. Staring blankly at the unconscious Peng Yintian, Peng Yao trembled and said, "Senior Bai Lian, tell me why. When we were young, we were carefree. Even though our identities were different from Peng Yintian's, we had no grudges or hatred. Why did he want to kill me? Because of me, my brother was implicated and killed... Now I want to kill him to avenge him, but I am not happy at all, and I don't feel relieved at all. In the past, the four of us worked hand in hand and went through life and death together. Isn't this relationship deep enough? Why would he want to kill me... I don't understand..."

　　Bai Lian remained silent.

　　Peng Yao said blankly, "You said if I kill Peng Yintian, will my brother come back to life immediately?"

　　Bai Lian said: "Of course not."

　　"Yes. But I have to avenge my brother."

　　"I see you've hesitated for a long time, don't regret it. In fact, hatred is not important, Pengyao, the most important thing now is to find the resurrection medicine."

　　Peng Yao shook her head: "Senior brother died so tragically, I...Senior, what kind of magical herb do you think this is?" Peng Yao suddenly squatted down, pulled open Peng Yintian's clothes on his chest, revealing a bright and moist magical herb from inside.

　　Bai Lian said happily: "It's the Soul Condensing Grass! I never thought it would be on him."

　　Peng Yao was overjoyed: "Really? That's great, finally only the Sky-Repairing Stone is left."

　　"It seems that Peng Yintian is also here to look for the Soul-Condensing Grass. I just don't know who he is looking for."

　　Peng Yao said nothing, took the Soul-Condensing Grass, and said after a long while: "I took his Soul-Condensing Grass, which is equivalent to his life... Senior, let's go."

　　"……Um."

　　"But where should we go to find the Sky-Repairing Stone?"

　　Looking up at the endless sky, Peng Yao is faced with only countless unknowns.

　　"No matter where you go, you will find it one day."

　　"If there is no stone to repair the sky on earth, I'm afraid the only way is to go to heaven."

　　"Cultivating immortals is a path to heaven."

　　The author has something to say: ^_^

　　Chapter 79: Immortal Corpse

　　"Cultivating immortals is a path to heaven."

　　"I am only missing the last Heaven-Repairing Stone. No matter what, I will not give up. I have lived for so many years, and there are only a few people closest to me. If my senior brother and senior sister are gone, it will be meaningless for me to become an immortal."

　　"If only flying into the sky and becoming an immortal can save them, I will try my best no matter how difficult it is. Senior Bai Lian, there must be immortals in the sky, right?" Peng Yao seemed to be encouraging herself, desperately needing the affirmation of others.

　　Bai Lian nodded without hesitation: "Of course there are. You have seen some clues along the way."

　　"Well, the event at the Tower of Babel cannot be faked. There must be immortals there." Peng Yao said with a smile, with a firm look in his eyes.

　　She thought about many questions while hurrying on the road, and couldn't help but frowning and asked: "Senior Bai Lian, what do you think I should do now? There is no clue about the Bu Tian Stone for the time being, and the most important thing is to improve my skills and strive to become an immortal as soon as possible. So what should I do? What is the most important condition for becoming an immortal? I always feel that it is not as simple as the depth of skills. Otherwise, there are so many people with high cultivation levels in this world, but no one has become an immortal for many years."

　　"What exactly is missing? Could it be the destiny of becoming an immortal?" Peng Yao privately believed that becoming an immortal requires hard work, opportunity, and definitely destiny. Just like there are countless mortals in the world, only a few can finally embark on the path of cultivating immortals, and these few people all have opportunity and destiny.

　　Bai Lian shook her head: "I don't understand such a mysterious thing. My path is different from yours. I'm afraid that even Mo Hanxing can't find the true way to become an immortal. Otherwise, why would he struggle in the human world for so many years. I'm afraid there are few people who have a stronger desire to become an immortal than him. He is probably the only one in the human world who is closest to the immortal path."

　　Peng Yao nodded in agreement and sighed, "Yes, at least he has half immortal blood in his body, and he can absorb the immortal spirit. I don't understand it even more. He can almost be described as a half-immortal body, why can't he succeed?"

　　Bai Lian shook his head in confusion and sighed: "Everything has its own destiny... Perhaps the people in this world and the immortals in heaven are all waiting for a great opportunity."

　　"A great opportunity..."

　　Peng Yao muttered to herself, her eyes looking into the unknown distance, the clouds were floating, the sky was connected to the horizon, as if she could touch the mysterious sky as long as she ran forward and stretched out her hand. If she could fly up to the sky right now, if she could become an immortal as long as she persisted, she would be willing to give up everything. But opportunity is something that cannot be seen or touched, and even if she wanted to grab it, she didn't know where to grab it.

　　Bai Lian suggested: "You don't know what to do at the moment, so why don't you calm down and practice and think it over carefully."

　　"Well, I really should calm myself down."

　　"Not only must you stay calm, but you must also abandon all distractions."

　　Peng Yao nodded silently. Ever since her senior brother passed away, she missed him all the time and was busy working for his resurrection. Her calm heart had long been in turmoil.

　　Now, for the sake of my senior brother, I must temporarily let go of what I should let go of. Only by letting go can I see the future I want.

　　"Just remember one thing: if you don't become an immortal, you will turn into ashes."

　　The answer to why one becomes an immortal is already known.

　　Not for supremacy, not for longevity, but just for the people she cherishes and loves to always be by her side, and for her life to prolong.

　　In a corner of the vast wilderness, amidst endless yellow sand and raging winds, a red figure is as fairy-like as a charm; in the flickering glow of the sunset glow, a woman hugging strange rocks is like a solidified statue. Year after year, winter and summer alternate, and dynasties change.

　　The barren yellow sand land has long been unrecognizable. After imperceptible changes over the long years, this hot cave with no vegetation has become the latest one.

　　If someone pays attention, they will find that this place is getting hotter every year, the heat wave is spreading over a wider and wider range, and a dry and hot cave is gradually forming on the yellow sand plain.

　　In a distant icy land, Cheng Que jumped down from the icy peak and landed beside his sitting companion. With an impatient look of joy on his face, he said, "Wake up, fox! The ice has melted."

　　The fiery red fox opened its cold eyes and glanced at the frost land without any emotion: "It's finally started."

　　Chengque put his hands on his hips and sighed, "It's just the beginning. I'm almost impatient to wait."

　　The fox said no more and lowered his head, as if he had fallen into a long sleep again.

　　Bai Lian quietly waited beside the woman in red. After so many years, she went from worry to surprise at the beginning, and finally to joy at this moment. She didn't expect Peng Yao to really do it. The huge Earth Core Stone was refined by her little by little, year after year, until it is now the size of a thumb. Peng Yao's skill also increased rapidly during the long process of refining. The most rare thing is that Peng Yao is completely immersed in her own realm and has never woken up for many years. Bai Lian knows her determination to make a concerted effort, and can't help but sigh in her heart. No matter whether it is a human or an immortal, as long as they are alive, have thoughts, and have people to care about, then all difficulties are no longer difficulties, and there will be motivation for big things. Otherwise, what is the meaning of living alone for thousands of years?

　　In the past, Pengyao cultivators just took one step at a time, and there was no goal that had to be achieved. Now, Pengyao has full motivation for important talents.

　　Just like her, she is obviously just a white lotus, from heaven to earth, from the past to the present, no one knows how many years have passed, but she is still "alive", trying to live, searching, never daring to give up, just for one day to be able to reproduce the happiness of the past and see the most important people in her heart.

　　Bai Lian was in a daze, a peaceful smile emerged on her face. She looked indifferently at the calm woman in red. The thumb-sized stone was flying in her palm, getting smaller and smaller. The surrounding glow was shrouded in rosy light, covering the woman's blushing figure. She was in a trance, as if she saw a fairy on earth.

　　Bai Lian watched quietly, her eyes wide open as if she had suddenly realized something. Under her shocked gaze, the woman in red raised her head, opened her bright eyes with energy, put away her white hands, and her figure leaped. The Hellfire Spear flew into her hands like a living thing. The woman held the spear and wielded it flexibly. With every swing, mountains collapsed and the earth cracked, and with every afterimage, clouds and mist dissipated.

　　When the woman stopped and looked back at Bai Lian, she met the pair of smiling eyes. Bai Lian's heart trembled, and she walked towards the woman in red without hesitation...

　　Xiaoxingtan of Wangxian Sect.

　　A group of new disciples of the sect sat in an orderly manner beside the pond, listening attentively to the lecture of the white-bearded old man. The pond water was flowing, and birds were singing. A young disciple in the crowd broke the silence with a loud voice: "Elder, are there immortals in the world?"

　　The white-bearded old man paused upon hearing this, raised his head and looked towards the unreachable sky, stroked his beard and laughed loudly: "There are immortals in this world!"

　　The disciples were shocked after hearing this and couldn't help but start discussing: "Where is the immortal?"

　　The old man stood up, turned around, pointed in the distance, and said in a loud voice: "The immortals are in the Great Wilderness."

　　When the sunset in a corner of the wilderness dyed it red like residual blood, countless mortals, cultivators, birds, beasts, this side of the mountain, that side of the sea, all cultivators, demon cultivators, and devil cultivators came out in droves and chased towards the corner of the wilderness like believers on a pilgrimage. The silent call, the unknown temptation, and the mysterious pressure all shook people's minds.

　　"What's calling me over there?"

　　"There is a voice calling me..."

　　"Did you hear that?"

　　"I heard it, and everybody heard it."

　　"The Great Wilderness is about to change!"

　　Where is it and where are you going?

　　Countless people, monsters, and beasts gathered in a corner of the wilderness, and only when they landed here did some people suddenly wake up.

　　"Where is this place?"

　　"This place...is a corpse of an immortal!"

　　"Immortal Cemetery!"

　　"Look! Those iceberg walls are melting."

　　"I never thought that I would have to wait until the ice tomb melts in my lifetime. If so, won't the immortal corpse be exposed?"

　　"When I was young, the ancestors told me about the immortal corpse. There was ice and snow all over the ground and no one could get close. The mere residual power of the immortal corpse was enough to make people retreat."

　　"Not only that, no one can control the ice and snow within a few miles of the immortal corpse."

　　"Yes, countless cultivators have died here."

　　"Is it true that the Immortal Tomb is about to melt now?"

　　"I don't know what the opportunity is..."

　　"I have been cultivating immortals for four thousand years. When I was young, the lonely ancestor of my sect decayed and passed away. The ancestor regretted it for thousands of years, and now thousands of years have passed. Could it be that I am lucky enough to see the immortal fate?"

　　Confused, excited, expectant, fearful, all kinds of thoughts were in everyone's mind. The cultivators who gathered in the ice and snow field were all waiting for the truth at this moment.

　　"The ice is melting so fast, and it's getting faster and faster." someone shouted in the crowd.

　　The ice and snow visible to the naked eye melted into clear streams, flowing along the terrain. The invisible heat caused clouds and mist to rise in all directions. Listening to the sound of the melting ice and snow, it was faintly like the low singing of the earth and the warmth of seeds sprouting.

　　“It’s so hot!”

　　"All the melted ice water evaporated."

　　Behind the crowd, Cheng Que suddenly stood up, with a rare serious expression, and said solemnly: "Slutty fox, our good days are coming."

　　The huge fiery red fox swung its tail, slowly stood up, stared at the immortal tomb with burning eyes, raised its head and roared silently, then it and the city wall beside it disappeared on the spot like a phantom.

　　The next moment, the two were already in front of the entrance of the Immortal Tomb. At the same time, masters from all walks of life rushed towards the entrance from all directions, using their special skills.

　　Cheng Que stood sideways and laughed evilly, "Hahahaha! Those who don't want to die, get out of here!"

　　The fiery red fox attacked those people without saying a word, showing no mercy, and casualties occurred in the blink of an eye.

　　"Who are you? How dare you stop me?" The old man, who seemed to have great skills, fought back violently.

　　"No matter who you are, this road is blocked!" Chengque grinned evilly.

　　"Then it depends on your ability, humph!"

　　In front of the cave entrance, masters from all sides started fighting, and the crowd behind was in turmoil.

　　“It’s hot, too hot!”

　　"The ice cave is melting."

　　Amid the discussion, the Frost Immortal Tomb melted like a waterfall. The water rushed down from the top and evaporated into a white mist before it hit the ground. In the hazy mist, there seemed to be a towering sculpture like a giant standing in the center, with shadows that seemed to be real and illusory...

　　"Is that... a fairy corpse?"

　　80 End

　　The clouds were rolling, but the tall, standing sculpture was motionless. Its vague outline was enough to shock everyone present. For a moment, everyone was silent, as if they were all captivated by the existence of its true appearance.

　　The rolling clouds became more and more numerous and more and more urgent. The huge figure that was revealed in a corner never showed a clear shape. As time passed, the anxious mood became more intense and the sounds of fighting continued.

　　Chengque, who was fighting with someone, stopped his attack, looked back at the tall and invisible figure, then looked at the fox. The two turned around and left the cave and went straight inside.

　　Upon seeing this, other masters hurried to catch up, but the cave was no longer there. The melted ice cave turned the location of the immortal tomb into flat ground, but it was completely shrouded in clouds and mist, and no one could see the situation clearly.

　　"I really don't know what happened! Did something happen to the immortal corpse?"

　　"Could it be possible that the corpse could come back to life?"

　　"I have a feeling that the world of immortal cultivation is about to usher in a new glory."

　　"Even the legendary age of immortals in the Great Wilderness has passed countless winters and summers. It's been too long. How many more tens of thousands of years are there for people to look forward to? There are too many people in our mortal world who pursue the path to immortality, but so far no one has ascended to become an immortal. Now, there should be some changes, right?"

　　"I just don't know how many people will have the chance to become immortals. Becoming an immortal is not something that everyone can do."

　　Some people in the crowd were fighting, some were watching, and some were talking. Everyone could only admire the towering figure from afar, and no one could get close to see it clearly.

　　A few people who thought they were experts tried their best to fly closer, but unfortunately, the huge figure that seemed to have no attack power could not really get close. Only the heat that was getting higher and higher made people anxious.

　　"I can't stand it. It's too hot."

　　"My defensive armor can't withstand the heat. Is this the pressure from the immortal corpse?"

　　"No, it seems to be getting hotter."

　　Smart and cautious cultivators have already started to retreat, as getting too close would only increase the danger. Of course, there are also true masters who have always stood still in the front without being moved.

　　As the sun and the moon alternated and time passed, more and more cultivators came from all over the place to the location of the immortal corpse. Even many beginners could not resist the temptation and rushed over to see it for themselves.

　　"Is that the corpse of the immortal? It's really huge!"

　　"It's a pity that I can't tell whether it's a boy or a girl."

　　"I'm not strong enough, otherwise I would have gone closer to take a look."

　　"The sect master has gone over with the elders. I wonder if you have seen it clearly."

　　The immortal tomb was still melting rapidly. Even so, it took a full half year for the thick ice and frost to completely melt. When the last of the ice and frost melted and evaporated, the place where the immortal corpse was located began to heat up and quickly spread to the surroundings. The once icy and snowy land soon turned into a charred brown color. The horrifying temperature made many people retreat. Some people rushed forward recklessly without knowing the reason, but ended up being reduced to ashes and wiped out in an instant.

　　"Look, the immortal corpse is on fire!"

　　In the white mist, a huge, blurry figure was covered in red flames, as if it was being cooked by a raging fire. The heat it emitted was so intense that even the nearby masters couldn't help but quickly retreat.

　　"Is the immortal corpse spontaneously combusting? What is going on?" someone asked in panic.

　　Everyone has a question in their mind, but no one can get close to find the answer.

　　Just as the crowd was in an uproar, they suddenly saw a shadow rushing towards the burning immortal corpse at an extraordinary speed, so close that it seemed within reach.

　　"An expert is approaching!"

　　The master was suspended high in the air, wearing eye-catching armor, with three swords on his back. He quickly made hand gestures with his hands and muttered something. The flames around the immortal corpse twisted wildly, but soon the fire became more intense and could not be shaken.

　　The master frowned upon seeing this, and thought quietly for a long time. Finally, he chose to sit cross-legged and not make any more moves.

　　Seeing this, the fire fox below snorted coldly: "Mo Hanxing is really patient."

　　Chengque chuckled: "He has waited for so many years, why is he in such a hurry now? Look at the two of us, aren't we in no hurry at all?"

　　Firefox sneered, "I'm afraid some people are too impatient."

　　As soon as the Fire Fox finished speaking, everyone saw another figure coming quickly. This time it was not a human, but had flaming red hair and nine long tails swinging majestically. The huge fox body rushed decisively towards the burning immortal corpse.

　　Chengque was surprised when he saw him: "Hey, Sao Fox, is this your brother?"

　　Fire Fox's expression darkened and he did not answer Chengque's words.

　　The nine-tailed fire fox rushed to the immortal corpse without stopping, and watched it melt into the raging flames. The crowd exclaimed in surprise. Some people thought that the fox was definitely dead, while others were betting whether the fire fox would have a chance of recovery.

　　Not long after, the burning corpse shook violently, and a black ball was thrown out, along with a scorching heat wave and sparks. A large number of cultivators fled in panic. Cheng Que said with a click of his tongue, "You're looking for death so quickly. Could that man really be your brother?"

　　Fire Fox remained silent. He was not sad at all that the cowardly boy, the half-demon boy who called him uncle, died just like that. He did not have enough strength but could not get what he wanted, so he was destined to die the same death as his father.

　　Cheng Que said to himself, "He is too greedy. Even if they are all playing with fire, how can this little fire fox have the courage to devour the immortal corpse's life fire? He is overestimating his own abilities."

　　No one responded to Chengque's words, so he could only lean aside and watch the fun out of boredom.

　　At the same time, Peng Yao just came to the outskirts of the crowd, looking at the tall figure in the distance, Peng Yao murmured: "Is this the immortal corpse?"

　　Peng Yao recalled that many years ago, when she was still a beginner in Qigong, she first heard the elders talk about immortal corpses in Xiaoxingtan. She still remembers the shock she felt in her young heart at that time. She was shocked by the mystery and power of immortals, but also worried about their death and the unknown loneliness.

　　Peng Yao was lost in thought, and the voice of calling rang again in her mind.

　　Come... come... come...

　　Peng Yao calmed herself down and approached the immortal corpse calmly. The blazing fire around it dazzled Peng Yao, and there was an inexplicable attraction to it. The closer she got, the clearer the sound of the heartbeat became. Peng Yao could hardly tell whether the heartbeat was her own or someone else's.

　　When Peng Yao came to her senses, she was already standing in front of the immortal corpse, with Mo Hanxing beside her blocking her way.

　　"It's you?" Seeing Mo Hanxing again, Peng Yao frowned, but she was no longer afraid like before. Instead, she became extremely calm and composed.

　　Mo Hanxing stared at Peng Yao for a long while, then smiled and said, "Are you planning to collect those immortal fires?"

　　Peng Yao thought about it and shook her head.

　　"Are you here for the Immortal Core as well?"

　　Peng Yao was confused: "Immortal core?"

　　"You don't know?" Mo Hanxing was surprised. Seeing that she really didn't understand, he explained, "The immortal core is the core of the immortal body, which is equivalent to the inner elixir of a demon cultivator. This immortal corpse is intact, so the immortal core must still be there. If you get the immortal core, there are countless benefits."

　　"Why don't you go get it?" Peng Yao asked back.

　　Mo Hanxing shook his head: "I don't care, this is not what I want..."

　　Seeing the persistence and loneliness in his eyes, Peng Yao knew that what he was pursuing was becoming an immortal, not just power. In other words, all Mo Hanxing wanted was to return to heaven.

　　Mo Hanxing changed the subject: "I haven't seen you for many years. Miss Peng's skills are much better than before. I am quite shocked."

　　Peng Yao said frankly: "Thanks to the Earth Core Stone you gave me, my power has soared after refining it."

　　Mo Hanxing's eyes widened, and he asked in astonishment: "You refined it?"

　　Peng Yao nodded and was about to say something when she suddenly heard the voice calling her again.

　　Come come come... come come...

　　The voice seemed more urgent than before. Peng Yao stared at the immortal corpse in a daze. The hesitation in her heart disappeared completely in the increasingly urgent calling.

　　When Mo Hanxing came back to his senses, he had already seen Peng Yao's red figure falling into the immortal corpse like a moth to a flame, and was instantly swallowed up by the fire.

　　“……” Mo Hanxing held his breath.

　　The Fire Fox and Chengque below also saw it clearly. They looked at each other and their expressions became serious.

　　"Another fool who throws himself into a flame, dying without leaving even ashes." Someone in the crowd sighed loudly.

　　But no one could see that the moment Peng Yao flew into the flames of the immortal corpse, it was as if she fell into a broad embrace. That embrace was broad and gentle, like a loved one who had been waiting for a long time.

　　"It's finally here..."

　　A sigh broke Pengyao's chaotic thoughts. Pengyao couldn't tell where she was for a moment. It seemed that she was Pengyao, but also that she was not Pengyao.

　　"I am a fairy from heaven..."

　　A gentle voice kept echoing in his ears. Peng Yao was in a daze, slowly surrounded by the flames, and melted into the flames. The Hellfire Spear emerged on its own, and the straight spear shaft twisted and melted, instantly turning into an extremely large flame bird. The long cry awakened Peng Yao, and his body involuntarily jumped onto the flame bird's back...

　　I am a fairy from heaven... I am willing to stay in the human world for thousands, tens of thousands, and millions of years... to reopen the path to immortality...

　　Ouch——

　　The sharp cry of birds resounded through the sky, and the trailing flames quickly crossed the sky like a red galaxy. The immortal's huge body was gone, and instead there was a woman in red riding a huge flaming bird, standing tall and upright. The woman held a spear in her hand, like a shadow cast by the sun that was taller than the sky. The woman swung the spear fiercely, and the flowing flames flew up into the sky, fiercely cutting through the sky, leaving a terrifying long road.

　　"Heavenly Road?"

　　Mo Hanxing said in disbelief.

　　The woman in red waved her spear again, and the winding sky road extended rapidly until it reached an invisible end.

　　The crowd was already stunned, and no one made a sound, as if they were admiring a piece of ingenious engineering.

　　Until Mo Hanxing laughed wildly, he saw this man soaring into the sky with his mortal body, leaping towards the burning sky road like a sword rainbow, his galloping figure was as fast as lightning, gradually becoming smaller, until it disappeared at the end of the sky road.

　　Mo Hanxing's action was like thunderclap out of the blue, and in an instant the ground was filled with noise. Following behind Mo Hanxing, the truly top masters could no longer hold back, and one by one they put in all their strength and rushed up to the Heavenly Road and flew all the way.

　　The horrifying scene aroused the crowd's excitement, and almost everyone was ready to move. However, they saw the figures speeding on the Sky Road, some of whom were mercilessly burned to ashes by the fire, and some rolled down from great heights. There were less than three people who reached the end like Mo Hanxing.

　　The cruel reality woke everyone up like a bucket of cold water.

　　Chengque below laughed: "Slutty fox, this is a good opportunity, are you going?"

　　The fox shook his head: "This is not what I pursue. If you want to go as soon as possible, it will take tens of thousands of years to pass the Heavenly Road."

　　Cheng Que laughed when he heard this and said, "As a demon cultivator, I don't want to become an immortal. I'm just like you. I just want to be free. I'd rather stay in the human world and live happily."

　　Fire Fox said no more, his eyes looking at the cultivators who couldn't resist the temptation on the long road to heaven. With so many people trying to become immortals, only the real "immortals" can succeed.

　　Suddenly his eyes moved, and he saw many familiar faces in the crazy crowd, such as the leader and several elders of Wangxian Sect, as well as several masters from the overseas fairy island. Soon he saw most of these familiar people fell down. Some were smart and retreated consciously, some died without leaving anything behind, and in the end, there was not a single person who made it to the end.

　　Fire Fox showed no emotion when he saw this. The person he cared about most in this world, apart from himself, was the girl named Pengyao. That girl had become a thing of the past. What was left now was the only cultivator in the history of the Great Wilderness who had opened up a path to immortality, the former Karma Fire Fairy and the future Pengyao Immortal.

　　He remembered that many, many years ago, the immortals left the wilderness, and only one immortal remained. That fiery fairy always modestly called himself Xiaoxian. One day, he was born from a spark that Xiaoxian dropped. He had thoughts and wisdom but no form. Later, he made a deal with Xiaoxian, promised Xiaoxian a promise, and became a natural and natural fire fox.

　　Pengyao is her, and also not her.

　　None of this matters, his mission has been completed, and from now on, he will only be the free Firefox.

　　The woman in red stood still for a long time holding a spear, as if to support the stability of the Heavenly Road. After a long time, she slowly turned her head, and a huge shadow swept across the crowd...

　　In the crowd, a figure ran towards her, calling out the name she most desired over and over again.

　　“Junior sister…Junior sister…”

　　The woman in red stood still, and a white lotus blossomed out. She whispered softly in her ear: "Now you should understand that what you experienced before was an illusion. Only this path is real. Whether your brother lives or dies depends on your choice. It is because of your persistence that he is alive."

　　The woman in red remained silent.

　　"Miss Peng, no, I should call you fairy now. I will always remember your help to me. If I meet you in the fairyland one day, I will definitely repay you. Today, I say goodbye."

　　"……treasure."

　　The beautiful lotus soon disappeared at the end of the fairy road.

　　The woman in red quietly looked at the figures running below. There were her favorite senior brother and her most familiar friends. They were all there. Nothing had changed. It was great.

　　The immortal road will eventually close.

　　There were eight people who walked the Immortal Road this time.

　　Together with the immortal corpse, Peng Yao, and the Karma Fire Spear, they will be forever recorded in the Great Wilderness Cultivation Records.

　　"Eight people have ascended successfully! Where did the female fairy with the spear go? Did she go to heaven as well?"

　　"certainly."

　　"Master, did you see it with your own eyes? How did she go to heaven? Did she also walk the heavenly path?"

　　"This... I didn't see it with my own eyes..."

　　"Then how do you know she went to heaven? Master, you are lying..."

　　"Nonsense!"

　　The master and his disciple were lost in the crowd.

　　A young woman in red passed by them, holding food in one hand and shaking hands with someone with the other.

　　"Brother, please accompany me to pay respect to Master some other day."

　　"good."

　　"After that, we will go into seclusion with Senior Sister Chenlan and Senior Brother Peng."

　　The handsome man smiled.

　　"It would be best to find Senior Fox to officiate our wedding. What do you think, Junior Sister?"

　　"……good."

　　No matter it is short or long, being able to stay together during our living days is what we are willing to pursue.